Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Angel Dust stood before a mirror on the wall of the hotel lobby; he adjusted his hair i then smoothed down his usual suit and adjusted his chest fluff. “So is Smiles SURE he won’t miss me too much on his stroll today?” Angel glanced over his shoulder and grinned.

Alastor’s shadow was watching him from around a nearby corner. The shadow blinked in surprise at being caught. Alastor stepped out of his office down the hall, an eyebrow raised at Angel Dust. “How did you know he was following you?”

“Eh, I’m pretty good at knowing when I’m being watched - I just get a feeling.” Angel smirked at the shadow and struck a pose. “Free to look, cash to touch.” He winked.

The shadow scowled then flew behind Alastor. Alastor sighed, and with a snap of his fingers the shadow disappeared. “I merely asked him to let me know when you were leaving so I could see you off properly,” the Radio Demon assured with his usual wide grin, approaching the spider.

“And he went along with it. Oh yeah, he’s definitely starting to like me.” Angel chuckled.

Alastor smiled more and adjusted his tie. “Yes, well, regardless, I’ll be perfectly fine, Angel. I could use a good dose of demons cowering from me in fear. And you have to go meet Cherri if you’re going to invite her to our little garden party with Rosie this weekend.”

“That, and I’ve really missed getting in some good target practice.” Angel extended all of his arms and flexed his fingers - three of his hands bore different types of firearms.

Charlie entered from her office, frowning a little as Vaggie followed with a scowl. “Angel, remember, you promised us…”

“NO turf wars!” Vaggie thrust her spear at the spider. “If we see ONE item on the tv, in the paper, on the internet - anywhere - I’m coming for you.”

“Vags, honey, sweetie, light of all our lives…” Angel cooed, delicately pushing away the spear, “I told you, target practice only. Besides, Sir Pentious isn’t even back in full swing yet after that ass-kicking Al gave him.”

Alastor chuckled and puffed out his chest. “I should hope not - him recovering so quickly would be a bad stroke for my reputation.”

“Yeah - see Charlie!” Angel held out his arms “And besides, Cherri and I’ll probably have to plan for months to even begin to follow up how Smiles took him down.” He winked at Alastor who nodded to Charlie. When Angel turned back to Charlie, she was pouting distinctly. He held up his free hands to her and quickly added, “Not that Cherri and I are planning anything! just, you know… I’m just saying.” He shrugged sheepishly, glanced to either side desperate for a distraction, then pointed upstairs. “Hey, we got new guests moving in this week, right? The sheep and the fish guy. You girls should totally be putting together a little honeymoon suite for them or something!” He smiled encouragingly.

Charlie tried to smile as she approached Angel. “Just…make good choices, Angel. I know Cherri Bomb is your friend so I’m sure she’ll respect what you’re trying to do for yourself.”

Angel sighed, and for a moment his wit and sarcasm disappeared in the face of Charlie’s pleading eyes and trusting look. “Yeah… she won’t like it, but she’ll get it. And I promise…I’ll try…about the good choices thing.”

Charlie’s smile grew and her eyes lit up.

“Ah, Miss Angel Dust is leaving!” Nifty shot out of the kitchen and dashed behind the bar - in a second she was pulling a sleepy Husk up from the floor to lean against the counter.

“I…what? Oh come on!” he grumbled then groggily batted her away. “Respect my hangover and leave me out of your productive lives.” Husk dropped his head to the counter as Nifty dashed around him and cleaned up his fur and straightened his hat. Then she came over to Angel Dust. “I’ll take real good care of Nuggets while you’re gone! He’s the nicest pig - he lets me ride him around so I can clean faster.”

“He likes playing with you too.” Angel bent down and tapped her on the head. “Thanks a ton for looking after him while I’m out with Cherri, Nifty, I appreciate it. He’s sleeping in the garden right now. You just let him in whenever you need him.”

Nifty beamed. Then she looked to Alastor. “Are you going out too, Alastor?”

Alastor nodded. “I thought I’d take a pleasant stroll and check-in on cannibal colony.”

She glanced back and forth between them with her head tilted. “You’re going to different places? But you’ve been doing everything you can together the last couple of weeks!”

Angel snorted with a smirk. Alastor’s ears had a distinct buzzing in them - and it grew when he saw Charlie trying to hide a big smile at Nifty’s point. “Ah, well,” Alastor twirled his cane, “we’re all very busy, Nifty, just like you - I’m afraid I can’t monopolize all of Angel’s time for my entertainment.”

“He couldn’t afford it - or at least he’d go broke trying. I’m high-end.” Angel crossed his arms and chuckled.

Alastor’s eyes lowered in a dry look and he nudged Angel with his cane. Charlie giggled. The Radio Demon ignored her and focused on Nifty. “Angel and I simply both have important demons who require our time. For example,” he leaned down, “I think it’s been far too long since you and I sat down together, Nifty. How about we have dessert at the bar tonight? You can fill me in on everything you’ve been doing around here, and I can compliment you properly. I’m afraid I’m quite overdue for acknowledging your efforts.”

Nifty bounced back and forth on her feet in excitement. Then she glanced behind her and back to Alastor. “Can Husk come too?”

“I’m always at the bar anyway!” Husk grumbled, finally standing up fully and looking somewhat alive.

“If he wants dessert too and he’s not feeling exceptionally grumpy then why not?” Alastor put on his laugh track. He gave a bow to Nifty and the girls. “Have a pleasant afternoon, ladies. And you as well, Husker.” Husk sighed and gave him a weak wave before slumping down and pulling out a pack of cards to shuffle and play with. Alastor turned to Angel and bowed his head. “And you have an exceptional day as well, Angel.”

“You too, buddy.” Angel winked and gestured to Alastor with finger guns. Then he waved to the others. “Later, sinners! No one go in my room or you’re dead!” And then he strolled out the door.

Alastor watched him go.

Charlie watched Alastor watch him go. She crossed her arms and smirked a little. Alastor noticed out of the corner of his eye. He quickly turned around to her. “I’ll be leaving now as well. And no one go in my office.” His eyes turned to radio dials and static and black symbols formed around his head. “OR YOU’RE DEAD…” left him in a distorted grumble. Alastor flicked his head to the side, and the spooky atmosphere disappeared as his normal voice and smile returned. “Farewell, all!” He waved, conjured up a hat, then strolled out the door.

As soon as the door closed behind him, Charlie burst into excited giggles. She dashed over to the bar. “Husk, have Al or Angel said anything to you about being new best buddies?”

Husk rubbed his head and sighed. “No.”

“Ooo ooo!” Nifty raised her hand. “They haven’t said anything to me either, but they smile so much around each other that they definitely must be.”

“Alastor always smiles…” Husk mumbled.

“But not the way he does around Miss Angel!” Nifty held her head high.

“I think they at least like each other, babe.” Vaggie came over to Charlie, smiling. “It’s good for them - making friends could really help them both be a little less…self-destructive in Angel’s case and homicidal in Alastor’s.”

Charlie hugged Vaggie tightly then pulled back. “This is so great. Angel’s reform is looking brighter and we’ve even got an overlord acting nice, and now our first new guests are coming. Let’s go set up Abel and Louise’s room - I want it to be extra special. Ooo I can make a welcome sign! We still have so much glitter left from the last time we made posters.”

Husks’ eyes went wide and his ears drooped - he ducked behind the counter. “I’m busy with anything but that.”

“And I have to take care of Nuggets,” Nifty added, biting her lip. “So please try not to be too messy with the glitter.”

Vaggie nodded to her then smiled at Charlie with hazed eyes. “How about just you and me do it, Charlie? It can be sort of like a date? We haven’t had time for one of those in a while.”

Charlie blushed then her eyes hazed a little too. “That would be great, Vaggie.” She pulled her along by the arm upstairs, both of them laughing.

Nifty turned to Husk with a smile. “Want to hang out with me and Nuggets today? I could use someone tall to help me clean.”

Husk sighed very deeply. “As long as we stay far away from those two and their date, fine… Just no hug—“

“Thank you, Husk!” Nifty yelled as she attached herself to him in a big hug.

Husk sighed again, his look dry, as he let her get the emotional moment out of her system.

__________________________

Alastor’s walk to Cannibal Colony was refreshing, and yet also a little boring. Angel’s conversation had proven quite addictive after only a few strolls together. Yet the silence did at least offer the Radio Demon a chance to think through the rather perplexing relationship he had developed with the spider: a relationship Charlie and Nifty and certainly the others at the hotel had noticed. Alastor and Angel were friends but Alastor felt a certain attachment to the spider that he was not used to feeling. Each evening when Angel went to the studio or to ply his sexual trade Alastor felt a distinct frequency of tension pass through himself that was only relieved when Angel came home safe and sound. The Radio Demon could tell that Valentino had done some truly bad things to Angel in the past… and perhaps Velvet and that despicable Vox had as well. He couldn’t stand the thought of Angel potentially at their mercy whenever Valentino called upon him. And he couldn’t stand Angel behaving so casually about the situation. Hell was a dangerous place, and the risks Angel took were…difficult to accept.

Going through the park, Alastor passed by the rose bushes. He paused and reached out for a moment. It would have been nice to bring Angel one, to return the favor of Angel picking a rose for his lapel during their first walk. But Alastor knew what would happen if he tried - he would touch the precious flower and end its life in doing so.

Alastor swallowed and moved along. And he tried to smile on the inside just as he was always smiling on the outside. After all, at least he had discovered Angel Dust as a source of entertainment. Yes, his decision to sponsor the hotel had certainly proven a good one so far. The place was a ludicrous playground for his whims, and Nifty and Husker were content, and Charlie and Vagatha were tolerable. And their little group as a whole was an enjoyable one to come back to at the end of his days. Not to mention more demons were getting to try his mother’s jambalaya. Indeed, overall, everything was looking up in his life! Why dwell on a few imperfections regarding Angel Dust?

Once he reached the Cannibal Colony, Alastor’s spirits lifted and he felt right at home. Here was his territory, here was where the Radio Demon who ripped out the blackest hearts thrived, here was where he had first found his calling in Hell! He twirled his cane and strolled forward with his head held high, baring his teeth at demons to watch them stand at attention or slink off in fear. It really was nice to be reminded of how much delicious power he held in this place.

He rounded a corner and saw several familiar ladies feasting on a corpse while Rosie observed, dabbing blood from her mouth with a handkerchief. “Thank you for saving me the heart, girls! Feel free to do what you will with the rest.”

The ladies nodded but then noticed Alastor and waved and smiled and swooned.

Rosie didn’t even have to turn around. “You’re acting like school girls - that can only mean one thing…” She turned to find Alastor giving her a slight bow.

The Radio Demon tipped his hat. “Darling Rosie, I can’t help if they have excellent taste in demons.” He straightened up and waved over her shoulder to the others. “Charming to see you as always, ladies!” Hw tossed his hat. They dove at each other to get it.

Rosie shook her head with a smile. “Feeling very cavalier today, aren’t we, Alastor?”

“I’m in an exceptionally good mood after an exceptionally refreshing walk. Speaking of which,” he held out his arm to her, “would you take a small stroll with me to the corner? I have a proposition to make.”

She raised an eyebrow, smiling more. “Well, this should be interesting.” Rosie hooked her arm with his and turned to the other cannibals. “I’ll be back in a moment, girls! And no chewing off each other’s arms to get that hat - honestly, he throws one every time.” Sheepishly, the ladies went back to enjoying their meal while Alastor and Rosie sauntered off.

Alastor hummed to himself, a light tune playing from his ears.

“Hmm, who did you eat that you’re so thrilled? I didn’t hear a radio show last night.”

“No one, I’m afraid! Poor luck finding any guests to fill my time until my next big show. But I’m quite content to wait - things at the hotel have been going just swimmingly!”

Rose nodded. “Ah yes - the new guests you told me about. And…” she sniffed the air, “you’ve been making your jambalaya for them, haven’t you? That’s the fourth time I’ve smelled it on you in the last few weeks.”

“Ha! Guilty.” Alastor twirled his cane. “Mother always did love sharing her food. And Angel and I have grown a masterful garden in the backyard for ingredients!”

“You? Gardening? How do you swing that, Mister Black Thumb?”

“Angel touches the plants, I touch everything else. We’ve developed quite a system.”

“I’d imagine so.”

“Speaking of the garden, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” His smile grew. “You’re invited to a little garden party.” With a flick of his wrist a formal invitation appeared that he handed to Rosie. “No demon flesh served I’m afraid, but Angel and I will be cooking together. We’ll prepare a lovely spread. He has a friend coming as well - a Miss Cherri Bomb.”

Rosie grinned at him. “You’re really proud of this hotel, aren’t you?”

“I’m impressed with how far it’s come under my support, and I’m sure you will be too!”

“I was expecting you’d invite me over soon. But I didn’t realize you’d invite me to a soiree with Angel and a guest of his own as well.” Her eyes hazed and her own smile grew. “You’re quite keen on your new companion, aren’t you?”

Alastor’s smile grew to its fullest extent and he straightened up. “We are…quite compatible!” He swung a fist through the air.

Rosie continued to eye him curiously “I’m surprised you haven’t roped him into a deal yet.”

“He…has requested no such ‘strings’ to attach us. He would like to continue our misadventures on a solely voluntary basis.” One of Alastor’s ears flicked and he gripped his cane a bit tightly but otherwise he kept himself together.

“What a novel notion?” Rosie’s eyes hazed. “I’m glad to hear he wants to stick with you, deal or no deal. He makes you laugh. Usually YOU’RE the only one who makes you laugh. And sometimes me if I land the joke just right. I think it’s good for you having a character like that around.” She folded up the invitation and put it in her pocket. “I’d love to get to know him better and his company too. I’d be happy to attend, Alastor.”

“Marvelous!” They had reached the corner. Alastor bowed and took her hand. “I’ll see you this weekend then, Rosie.”

She gave a small bow. “I’ll be looking forward to it.” As he straightened up she touched his hair again. “Alastor really, you and that hat for those girls. Promise me no hat at the party for show - you have such nice hair and ears and antlers. An absolute dear in both senses of the word. I’m sure Angel likes you better like this too.” She stepped back to admire her handiwork.

Alastor felt his face warm a little but ignored it and nodded. “Nothing for show at this party. Just a visit to bring someone I admire to see a new venture I’ve come to take pride in.”

Rosie’s smile grew. “You be a good boy, Alastor.”

“Aren’t I always?” He turned on his laugh track then gave her a wave and headed off, trying to walk to not think about how he was suddenly a little nervous about this party.

He had gone a block, not paying attention to the change in neighborhood, when the sensations of some television waves hit his ears and a snarl came to his lips. He had been avoiding Vox’s territory due to concerns that he would spontaneously shred the television to pieces on an impulse if that digital filth made one off color comment or threat or request regarding Angel.

Instead of risking the conflict and the upset to any of his current plans, Alastor took a breath, and with a snap of his fingers disappeared. He decided a small repast was in order, and he knew just the place to go these days.

__________________________

Alastor reclined in his familiar chair at the cafe, sipping a nice glass of red wine. Certainly he missed the lively conversation of having Angel across from him, cracking jokes and getting frustrated and flirting when no one was around. The spider was always walking that fine line between Alastor’s tolerance and Alastor’s temper - it was a delicate game that the Radio Demon had grown rather fond of. And the thrill increased when they were completely alone and Angel let the smart remarks really fly. His boldness was utterly refreshing - if a little unnerving when Angel brushed too close to something intimate. But overall Alastor wouldn’t trade that quick tongue for anything, and certainly not for the simpering Angel that vile trio of overlord idiots enjoyed. Making him put on such a silly show was like watering down the finest of wines. But Angel in his truest form made Alastor’s mouth water and his ears straighten and even his tail twitch…

“Radio Demon, sir? I’m happy to have you here, but when you stare at your wine glass like you're ready to bite it, it makes some of the other customers stop being customers.” Abel glanced around the now empty courtyard as he placed a platter with a sandwich down in front of Alastor. The waiter swallowed but managed to speak to the Radio Demon with a steady tone. “I really need the extra tips. Louise and I are starting a life together after all.”

Alastor sighed. This one had gotten better at not acting like a fearful doe around him, but he wasn’t nearly as entertaining as darling Angel Dust. “Sometimes my thoughts get ahead of me. Red wine does look so much like blood.” He took a deep draught of the wine then set down the glass.

Abel cringed a little but even managed a smile as he set down another small platter from the tray he was carrying. “Organ meat - for the crows.”

“Ah perfect!” Alastor flashed all of his teeth in a wide smile and tossed some of the bloody bits to the lawn where the vicious crows attacked them and each other. Then he looked to his plate. “And wonderful, this caprese sandwich Angel enjoys. I can’t understand why since there's no meat, but I might as well try a new culinary experience. And besides, I can always tear into some flesh later on my own.” He chuckled to himself.

“And some deviled eggs,” Abel added as he set down a final plate.

“I’m afraid I didn’t order any—“

“On the house.”

Alastor tilted his head, intrigued.

Abel sighed, his voice low. “The guy who saved the love of my life needs to get something. This is the best I can do for now.”

Alastor paused for a moment. Then he folded his hands, his eyelids low. “I’m afraid you’re mistaken. I don’t ‘save’ demons - that’s Charlie’s preoccupation. That day in the butcher shop, I merely decided upon reflection that I was hungry for beef. So I re-entered the establishment, ripped meat from bone with my own teeth and claws to get to the dark heart of that butcher, and then left your ‘love’ behind. I’ve never liked lamb - she didn’t appeal to my interests.”

Abel nodded, his voice quiet. “And if anyone asks either of us ever, that’s the story we’ll tell too. But at the very least, whatever happened that day brought her and I together. And she likes you. Everyone at Hazbin does I think. So just take the deviled eggs - as a courtesy from one person involved in the hotel to another.” He swallowed, not wavering.

Alastor just stared at him with a wide, curious smile for a moment. Then he laughed. “Ha! Very well - if it will entertain you. Besides, you do make delicious ones.”

Abel smiled. “And you can tell Angel he gets free sides of meatballs the next time he comes back.”

The Radio Demon’s smile grew. “Why? He didn’t conveniently decapitate a butcher.”

“No… but he’s always your guest here. It wouldn’t feel right to treat one of you and not the other. And besides, Louise and I like him too.”

Alastor’s eyes brightened. “A demon with a sense of decorum. Hmm… yes, you’ll be a fine addition to the hotel. I look forward to you and Louise living with us.” Alastor swallowed a deviled egg whole.

Abel smiled a little. Some new customers entered the courtyard. He noticed and took a step back. “Let me know if you need anything, Radio Demon.”

“Alastor…” Alastor corrected after a second of thought.

Abel swallowed but managed to sheepishly nod. “Alastor.” Then he headed over to help the new guests.

Alastor tried a bite of the sandwich Angel usually got. Still disappointing to eat something without meat. And yet…the tastes reminded him of Angel. They were cooking together more often now. And, as long as strict instructions for no one else to enter the kitchen were given, Alastor was even tying his apron a little differently, letting the deer tail show. Angel noticed, and Alastor relished the attention. Putting on a show for the spider was simple and challenging all at once.

Indeed, no demon preoccupied him so fully. At the very least the addition of Abel and Louise and the Saxophone Player Steve to the hotel’s company should have been amusing him thoroughly as they all clearly set themselves up for failure. And yet…Angel still engaged most of his interest, and without even trying.

Alastor clenched his hand on the table. If only the spider had agreed to a deal to bind them. Then Alastor could have everything he wanted. And maybe he would stop having the preposterous feeling like he was at the spider’s service, of all things. Like Angel had given him something he couldn’t quite describe, and therefore didn’t know how to repay. What he had wanted originally was simpler: conversation forever in hell - a friend eternally bound in his service…and maybe even a partner for his radio shows if Angel could work around the slaughter.

Alastor’s face warmed as he felt his tail wagging quickly beneath his coat and a spark racing from his fingertips to the tops of his ears and almost a twinge of fear pass through his heart at what he had gotten himself into with the hotel and his slender spider companion.

He put on a light tune between his ears and sipped his wine deeply again. He had forgotten how delicate long term interactions with others could be. He would simply have to relearn how to cope, for everyone’s sakes.

Chapter Text

In an abandoned area of rubble in Pentagram City, Angel fired a Tommy gun at a rather large square of plywood in the distance painted to look like Sir Pentious.

Cherri Bomb leaned back on a ledge behind them, admiring his handiwork. “I still refuse to believe your new ‘hotel savior’ The Radio Demon took down Pentious with a snap of his fingers until I see it with my own eyes.” She pulled out a lit bomb and tossed it at the Pentious dummy - the entire wooden creation blew up into splinters.

“Believe it or not - still happened, babe. One snap, and that snake’s entire operation got purged from the sky.” Angel grinned and set down his gun as they both took a seat on the ledge. “Ugh, and those tentacles Alastor used… I wasn’t sure if I should be terrified or turned on.“ He fanned himself with his hand and smirked.

“You are such a fucking train wreck.” Cherri grinned and nudged Angel.

Angel laughed elbowed her back. “You’re just jealous that YOU didn’t sexily disembowel Pen’s airship. Ya fucking pyro!”

Cherri snorted. She pulled a stick of unlit dynamite out of her pocket and flipped it in her hand. “Jealous? Oh please - you’re the one bragging about the Radio guy like he’s a knight in blood-stained armor.” She eyed Angel. “You sure you’re not making some kind of play for him? I get it, dude’s got to be rich, but still, Angie…”

Angel blushed and rolled his eyes. “Come on, I told you, it’s not like that! We’ve really got an understanding, Cherri.” He shrugged and smiled, head held high. “Al’s my guy buddy…The first guy down here I ever met who didn’t want to just hit it and quit it! Believe me, I’ve flirted with him six ways to Sunday for kicks and all he wants to do is talk and grow tomatoes and rip into Vox while I listen.” He rubbed the back of his head. “It’s weird but also kind of nice. I know that time with him means time not working - time where I can be myself. Just like with you.” He grinned at Cherri.

Cherri’s eyelid lowered in a dry look. “Okay, first of all, don’t compare me to an old-timey cannibal. Second of all…” her gaze softened, “okay, if he definitely really rips into Vox that much, then I guess he can’t be all bad.” She flung the dynamite stick in the air and caught it, holding tight. “Now if you could just get him to tentacle murder those three V fuckers…”

“He’s my pal, not my hitman.” Angel held up his hands. “Besides, he only does stuff if you make a deal with him and I don’t wanna do that. I’ve got enough complicated baggage in my life already.” The spider sighed, resting back on his hands. “It’s just nice having him around the hotel, is all.”

Cherri considered then glanced to the side. “So…you really like being in that place? Even with all the rules and the sappy princess and the whole ‘sinless’ schtick?”

Angel hesitated, his brow furrowed and his gaze down. Then finally he nodded. “I feel safe there. It’s…something.”

“Okay… good.” Cherri scowled. "Because if anyone there was messing with you, I’d have to nuke the fucking place to the ground.”

“Speaking of which…”

Cherri smiled. “Wait, seriously - do you want me to nuke the fucking place to the ground?”
Angel tried not to laugh. “No, no, definitely not! I need the free rent and also all my stuff is there. But I do want you to come by this weekend. Al and I are throwing a little garden party.”

“A garden party?” She crossed her arms, grinning more. “What are you, a retired married couple?”

“Hey!” Angel scoffed, blushing again as he crossed a pair of his arms. “We work hard on that garden, and Nuggets wants to come and he prefers being outside! Plus, if we stay out there, Charlie and Vags won’t have an excuse to bug us or snoop.”

“Those two aren’t invited?” Cherri raised her eyebrow. “But a party makes it sound like it’s not just me stopping by.”

“Al’s bringing a friend too.”

“It’s not some psycho girlfriend of his, is it?”

“No more than you’re a psycho girlfriend of mine.”

“Ugh, then it’s not a date for me, right? If you’re trying to set me up with a cannibal, I love you but I’ll fucking blow you to pieces, hun.”

Angel laughed and shook his head. “No, no - I’ve met her before. Rosie’s cool. No one’s gonna eat anyone, not in the sexy or the deadly way. We just thought…well, we both wanted you guys to see the place so why not do it at the same time? Besides, if we invited you on different days, then whoever went second would probably catch hell from the girls.”

“Wait…do the princess and her squeeze not know you two lowlives are throwing a party?” Cherri smirked.

Angel smirked back. “Al’s fronting the money for the hotel and I’m the poster boy guest making sure the whole shebang looks good. If we want to throw a party, we’re throwing a party. It’ll be a great surprise - Vaggie is gonna be steamed!”

Cherri snorted. “Okay then - yeah, I’ll come! Sounds like fun, Angie.”

“You just can’t blow up anything, okay?”

She sighed. “That place is making you soft…”

Angel grinned and spoke in a teasing voice. “You can tell your war stories about demolishing Pentious so Al knows he’s not the only badass in Pentagram city. You do love being intimidating to overlords…”

“Fine.” Cherri smiled again. “But if I think even for a second that Radio Head or his friend are getting ready to try something, all bets are off.”

“Wouldn’t expect anything less from a firecracker like you, doll.” Angel winked.

Cherri lit the dynamite stick and threw it, watching it explode in midair. “So…why do you think this guy isn't interested in your services? Like is it some kind of stupid overlord mind game of his?” She barely glanced at Angel, scowling. “I get he’s powerful and important to the hotel, but you shouldn’t have to let him lead you on to keep him around, Angel. Let the princess wrangle him: you have enough shitty overlords to babysit in your life.”

Angel shook his head, his look and tone soft. “I know Overlords can suck…better than anyone. But Al isn’t messing with me or leading me on. He’s got a thing about only going after demons with really dark hearts - the really bad ones.” He scowled.

“In that case, I’m surprised he hasn’t ripped into Val and the others already,” Cherri murmured.

Angel swallowed. “He’s got his own way of doing things. And…I think that’s also the reason he’s not interested in ‘Angel Dust the Porn Star’. Carnal sin is…not an issue for this guy. He mostly hangs out with girls but he acts around them how I act around them. Like he likes the company and wants to be friends and treat ‘em nice. But not like he’s interested. And as for guys… he’s got some issues there, which makes me think he swings that way a little bit. He’s cool with Husk though. And he’s cool with me too. I keep the sexy stuff on the lighter side, and he keeps the carnage details to himself, and we just talk: about stuff we both like and stuff we both hate, and…it’s good. We’re friends. We get that there’s more to each other, ya know?”

When Cherri glanced at Angel again, he was looking down with a small happy smile.

Cherri smiled too. She moved closer, her voice comforting. “Well, he SHOULD see there’s more to you - you’re the fucking full package, Angie.”

Angel laughed. “Damn straight, bitch. You and me - both diamonds in the rough.’’

She smirked. “Wanna rebuild the Pentious dummy so we can shoot and blow it the hell up again?”

“Right behind you, sister!” Angel extended all of his hands and the two of them dashed off into their shooting field to repair their target.

________________________________

“What the fuck is that Radio bastard doing going near the princess?” In his private lounge at the studio, Valentino reclined back on a plush sofa. “Her family doesn’t give a shit about her, she’s got no power or territory of her own, and her salvation plan is a damn joke.” He narrowed his eyes.

Across from him in an arm chair, the lord of television shrugged. “Alastor’s insane half the time - he gets bored and then gets hobbies. He did pick a particularly ludicrous choice of partner for his latest game. But at the end of the day the worst he’ll do is sink a ton of money into that shit show that he’ll never get back, embarrass the princess and himself, and maybe get distracted enough that we can claim some of his territory.”

Valentino clenched his fist. “I still don’t like it. That walking-talking microphone is just crafty enough to somehow turn the princess into a weapon. She’s a way to Lucifer - a way to the throne…”

“Or a way to heaven!” announced a chipper voice. Velvet bounced into the room with a platter of bright red cupcakes. She placed them down. “Here we go! I made them extra boozy this time. Red Rum Velvet… Russian Roulette Style. Whoever gets the one I drugged is going to have a rough time!” Her smile curled up at the edges as she sat down and grabbed one of the little cakes.

Valentino and Vox both sighed with dry looks. “For fuck’s sake, Vel! We told you to stop doing that!” Valentino pointed at himself. “Last time I got the drugged one, I couldn’t get it up for two days! I am the leader of the lust district, it was embarrassing as hell!”

“And the last time I got the drugged one, I had no wi-fi for the week!” Vox’s antenna sparked. “No way to monitor all the seedy crap going on in my territory by broadcasting myself through the television networks! And Vox Tube was down too! I had demons rioting!”

“Yeah,” Velvet shrugged, “but both of you sure had a lot of fun laughing at each other when the other one got doped up!” She snickered at Valentino and Vox.

With resigned looks each of the demons sighed, looked to each other, shrugged, then took a cupcake. “You’re lucky these things are so delicious, Vel,” Vox mumbled as he bit into his. “Anyway, what were you saying about heaven?”

“Heaven!” Valentino laughed and took a bite too. “No fucking way anyone down here is going up there. That demon princess is dreaming!”

“Oh probably." Velvet shrugged, eating. “But suppose…just suppose…her plan has unintended consequences?” Vox and Valentino eyed her. Velvet went on. “There are demons who love to be down here - like us! We were born for sin. But there are others who ended up here because they just made mistakes topside and didn’t make up for them in time: demons whose souls aren’t black so much as shades of grey. If those demons start thinking about something better for themselves than what they’ve got, they might rally around someone who wants to give them hope - whether that means getting to heaven or just changing the way things work around here.”

“Hmm…” Vox’s eyebrows met in thought, “go on…”

“And get to the point, Vel.” Valentino took another cupcake. “You know how I hate vague bullshit.”

“Typical man - always so impatient for the big finish.” Velvet chuckled. “Princess Charlie’s belief that there’s good inside of some demons could make those demons join forces and demand a good life down here. A revolution of millions of souls - us overlords wouldn’t stand a chance against those numbers. So maybe Alastor’s getting in on the ground floor. All of us know his depravity has a sort of sick moral code to it.”

“He only eats the worst sons of bitches…that dramatic fucker.” Valentino growled. He tented his fingers together. “But then why be so open about sponsoring the hotel? He could have done it in secret.”

“Heh,” Vox grinned, his eyes narrowed as he took another cupcake, “because Alastor can’t help himself - he needs to put on a show! Always. Why do you think he’s been parading around town with Angel Dust at least once a week? YOUR property, Val! It’s probably just been to dangle his plan in front of our noses!” He glanced at Velvet. “Vel, you might be on to something.”

“That’s why I’m the brains of this operation - and Valentino’s the muscle and you’re here to be our eyes and ears and the punchline to a lot of our jokes.” She playfully cuffed him on the screen - Vox scowled and opened his mouth, about to fight with her.

Valentino held up his hands, and they stopped and turned to him. “Vel really is making sense. And you are too, Vox. And I don’t like it.” He snarled. “I’ll be damned again if I lose any of my power - or my best whore - to that laugh track virgin. And I will not let him make a powerplay for the Magne family right in front of me without consequences. We need to do something.”

Vox sighed and grabbed another cupcake. “However much I hate to admit it, Alastor is too powerful to attack directly. We’ll need to find him at a time and place where he’s alone and weak. And we’ll need to take him by surprise. It won’t be easy.”

Velvet swung her feet and smiled with a hand to her chin, musing. “If he would just eat something besides other demons and deer I could bake him cupcakes filled with ground glass and razor blades and bits of Angel weaponry - solve all of our problems!”

“You could tell Angel Dust to keep tabs on him, Val,” Vox suggested. “Then we could get a better idea of Alastor’s routine and what he does at the hotel and how close he’s gotten to the Princess or to Lucifer.”

“No.” Val shook his head. “I won’t ask Angel Dust to do something for us, like I need him. Besides, boy has a big mouth - the second he gets high or drunk or fucked the right way, he could let something slip.” Valentino took another cupcake. He looked at the fluffy white frosting on top, reminding him of the head of his favorite little Angel Cakes. “But… making Angel a part of this isn’t a bad idea.” He grinned. “i’m gonna let Angel and Alastor continue their little strolls and not say a word. Then who knows? Maybe Alastor will let slip a few useful details. And eventually when the time is right, I’ll clue in Angel - make him think he’s our fourth instead of our bitch. I’ll get everything out of him we can use, and then I’ll make him disappear for a little while. And by the time he comes back, no more Alastor.” He chuckled, low and dark.

“Ooo, that sounds like an absolutely awful thing to do to both of them! I’m in! I’ll brings snacks for the carnage!” Velvet rubbed her hands together and grabbed the final cupcake.

Vox chuckled too. “Radios suck anyway. Good call, Val.” Suddenly the television demon blinked a few times and brought a hand to his head. “Aw damn, I think I got the drugged cupcake. I don’t feel so… uh oh…” His screen became several vertical colored bars.

“Ha!” Valentino laughed. “You stupid—uh…uh oh…” His arms dropped. He blinked a few times then looked down at his body then to Velvet. “I can’t move may arms. Damn it, Vel, Vox got the drugged cupcake so what the hell his this?” His speech started to slur.

“Ha ha!” Velvet laughed and pointed at both of them. “Instead of loading up one cupcake with a bad batch of drugs, I put a little into all of them! Surprise!”

“You crazy bitch…” Valentino shook his head. A loud beep issued from his antenna

“I’ve built up an immunity!” She beamed. “So I’ll just get a little…wonky.” She giggled and hiccuped, hanging her head off the cushion of the chair with her feet up on the back. “We’ll be better in a few hours… you dicks.”

The three of them celebrated their plan by spending some time in oblivion.

________________________________

Evening was coming. Nearing the hotel on his way back home, Angel saw a familiar little sheep trying to carry some big boxes. Just as the top one almost toppled over, Angel dashed forward, all six arms out, and caught the box and the demon in question. “Whoa there - you know, you’re allowed to make multiple trips for moving in, Louise. You didn’t have to bring everything all at once.”

Louise smiled as she set down the boxes on the stoop and wiped her brow. “I just wanted to be as quick as possible - and I’d like everything moved in before Abel gets off work tonight. As a surprise.” She smiled. “Steve helped me with the heavy boxes earlier but I didn’t want to keep him from missing out on tips playing in the park today. These boxes don’t have much. It’s just a lot more work than I realized, combining my and Abel’s stuff togehter.” She blushed, her tail wagging.

Angel chuckled. “You two are freaking adorable. And no worries, doll - professional mover Angel Dust is here. Come on - between my six arms and your two, we’ll get everything upstairs in one go.”

“Thank you, Angel Dust!” She took one box and Angel took the other three. Louise opened the door for them as they headed inside. “This is so exciting, it’s like we’re starting a brand new chapter of our lives here, all of us. And maybe we’ll get to heaven, but either way it’s just so good to be around nice demons like you and Charlie and Alastor.” Her eyes brightened on the last name.

Angel grinned as he headed inside toward the stairs. “Yeah, you’re a really big Alastor fan, huh? You always look at him like you’re waiting for him to raise the sun or something.”

“I-I know.” Louise shrugged sheepishly. “Is it that obvious? I don’t want to make him uncomfortable. But I’m really proud to be part of this place with him.”

Angel hesitated, his brow furrowed. “Hun, I don’t want to disappoint you, but you’ve heard him say before - he doesn’t believe in reform, he just wants to watch people fail for fun.”

“Maybe." She shrugged. “But he’s also not here to hurt anyone. And I don’t think he’d let anyone else hurt this place either. And that’s something - that’s a lot here in hell, actually.”

Angel managed a little smile. “Yeah, he’s…he’s a wild card. But I think he cares in his own way. He’s okay.”

“You both seem very happy together,” Louise observed as they reached her floor and headed down the hallway. “I’m glad to see he has a friend and you too.”

“Oh yeah, I like getting to know him!” Angel perked up. “I’ll tell ya, this place was a lot less fun before that deer trotted in here with his radios and goofy jokes and tentacles of doom.”

“Tentacles…of doom?” Louise raised an eyebrow.

Angel glanced over his shoulder with a smirk. “He really is good at defending the hotel from attacks. Maybe you’ll see one day. It’s a hell of a show!”

Louise considered as they reached her room. She put down the boxes, took out her key, and opened the door. She sighed as she looked at the room - so many boxes and things waiting to be set up. Her new home…with Abel. “Charlie’s doing a good thing here, bringing people together who want something better. I don’t care what we did back in our lives, we don’t deserve to live in fear all the time. There are souls in hell that are good. They need someone fighting for them.”

Angel watched Louise, the determined look on her face. And even though she was a little sheep, he felt overwhelmed by her firm conviction. He believed for a moment that he could be worthy of redemption if it was possible. Angel swallowed and cleared his throat. “You and Charlie are definitely gonna get along real well. If anyone deserves to be here it’s you and Abel, Louise.”

Her happy smile returned as she looked to Angel. “And you too, Angel Dust. And maybe even Alastor one day.”

Angel held back a scoff, imagining Alastor ascending to heaven, all the deer features gone, leaving a thin, dusky, sharp-looking guy who would probably still crack silly jokes and threaten people within in inch of their afterlives if they were rude or cruel. “Well, screwier things have happened in hell. Like the princess of the whole shebang making a rehab for sin. Good luck to all of us, I guess.” He held out a hand.

Louise took it in both of hers and shook vigorously. “Yes, let’s show hell there’s another way - together!” She released him, her tail wagging.

Angel chuckled. “Want any help unpacking?”

“Oh, no…” Louise blushed, looking down shyly. “Thank you for bringing the boxes up here and for the offer, but I thought Abel and I could do it together. Like something special before we officially move in next week.”

“Aw you two romantic knuckleheads are gonna give Charlie and Vaggie a run for their money.” Angel laughed, shaking his head. “Okay, have fun, Louise! I’ve gotta rest up for work tonight.”

She waved to him. “Thanks, Angel!”
As Angel headed down the hall, he couldn’t help smiling to himself more. The romance around this place was something he hadn’t been exposed to in…ever. It sort of made him warm inside in a stupid way he couldn’t explain. Angel wasn’t sure himself yet if he believed getting sent to heaven from here could happen. But he was sure that the idea of living through hell with someone who cared about you seemed like a pretty sweet deal.

He blushed for a moment, remembering Alastor’s offer of a deal - no more Valentino, and he’d be by Alastor’s side forever, and for conversation of all things. It was strangely tempting and yet…strangely wrong for him too. If there was one thing Angel really wanted it was to be free - whether he was in hell or heaven. Alastor’s deal meant freedom would never happen. And it meant Alastor would be something different than just his friend, and not in a good way.

Angel tried to smile as he made it to his room and curled up on his bed with Fat Nuggets for a nap. For now, as long as he could just hang out with that uptight antlered radio guy, he was happy. Even if hell was all there was, maybe the set up down here wasn’t so bad if it meant two guys born decades and hundreds of miles apart could meet and become good friends.

The spider dozed off, dreaming of tomatoes in the garden and roses in the park and Alastor calling him darling that one evening in his office as he held out a hand to say goodnight.

Chapter Text

As night fell after dinner, Alastor made his way to the bar with Niffty. Husk was behind the counter, resting his arms on the edge.

Niffty twirled on the barstool then looked up at Alastor, beaming. “Dessert time! What did you get us? I hope it’s not too sticky! Or crumbly! Or flaky!” She frowned. “Maybe I should have brought my rag with me just in case.”

“Now, now, no need to fret, dear,” Alastor assured in a warm tone. “I know your preferences. We’ll have the cleanest dessert imaginable! And with minimal dishes to wash too!” He snapped his fingers - three drinks that look like large chocolate milkshakes with whipped cream appeared on the counter. “Chocolate egg creams! No bits to fall anywhere and just three simple glasses to clean!”

Niffty’s fists shook in excitement. “Thank you, Alastor!” She grabbed her egg cream and happily began to sip.

Husk sighed deeply. “Chocolate egg cream - what am I, thirteen years old and visiting the five and dime?” Still he quickly grabbed the sweet beverage and started to sip. “Needs booze.”

“One non-alcoholic drink won’t kill you, my flying feline friend!” Alastor narrowed his eyes as he raised his glass. “Let’s all drink to our new happy venture at the Hazbin Hotel!”

Niffty stood up on the barstool and touched her glass to his, and with a roll of his eyes Husk reached out his glass too.

They lowered their glasses and went back to drinking.

“I’m still trying to peg what this ‘happy venture’ is exactly, Alastor.” Husk swirled his glass and eyed the deer demon.

“Entertainment!" Alastor answered without batting an eye.

“Bullshit. Everything’s always more complicated with you. Plus you take your plans in crazy directions at the drop of a hat.”

“Ha! Perhaps I do! And isn’t it thrilling?” The Radio Demon beamed. “Besides you should both be happy.” He glanced at Niffty. “Niffty, you have plenty of space to clean and decorate, and all these colorful characters relying on your help.”

Niffty nodded. “I like it here a lot! I’m so happy we came!”

“And Husker, you have gainful employment, a roof over your head, and all the spirits a spirit could stomach! Ha!” He put on his laugh track.

Husk rubbed his head. “Just promise me that if you’re going to fuck with the princess, you do it quick and neat and get us out of here. She’s an emotional train wreck waiting to happen, and I don’t know if I can handle it..."

“Husk means he’d feel bad if Princess Charlie was sad because she’s so nice,” Niffty translated simply.

Alastor laughed heartily.

Husk scoffed and glared at her. “Don’t tell me what I mean! And I won’t feel bad!”

“Oh come now, Husker.” Alastor wiped a tear of mirth from his eye. “It’s all right. Even a churl such as yourself feels sorry for the poor dear and her fruitless efforts. But I’m really not here to set her up for failure - the circumstances alone already guarantee that outcome.” He considered, teeth flashing, eyes hazed in deep and delightful thought. “Of course, having the Princess of Hell bound in my service for any reason would be…quite an interesting factor to add into my grip of power as an overlord.” Then his normal bright smile returned. “But that’s a consideration for another day compared to the endless fun we’re already having by just being here and watching this fresh little chapter in Hell unfold and crumble! Ha!”

“Yeah, I guess.” Husk took a deep sip of his drink and eyed Alastor. “Speaking of having fun… you’ve been doing an awful lot of that with the spider guy. Is there something we should know?”

Alastor’s entire body tensed up and his eye behind his monocle twitched slightly. He snapped his head around to face Husk. “Such as what, pray tell?”

Husker swallowed at the creepy look but didn’t back down from his point. “Like is our terrific trio about to become a fun foursome?”

“Ooo, I vote for dealing in Miss Angel Dust!” Niffty raised her hand. “She’s pretty and she cleans up after herself and she makes you smile in a nice way, Alastor. And also I think she would be the best mommy!”

Alastor just stared at Niffty in utter perplexity for a moment. Then he turned to Husk, scowling behind his smile. “What in the nine circles have you been filling her head with?”

“Nothing!” Husk pointed at her. “She comes up with this stuff all on her own because you two have been prancing around this hotel like giddy schoolgirls!” He crossed his arms. “What I don’t get is what does he have that would help you? You were right before - Charlie is the one it makes the most sense for you to have a deal with. So why make Angel Dust a priority?”

Alastor’s ears subtly twitched in different directions and a bit of static buzzed between them as he came up with an accurate enough response. “I…have been intrigued to discover a fresh form of entertainment in Angel Dust! I thought I already knew every bit of delight this hotel venture could offer, but he surprised me with an unexpected one. His conversation is a marvelous addition to my daily routine!” Alastor held out his hand like he was observing his claws. “And if he did accept a deal from me, I think our little group could only be improved by his presence.”

“If he did…?” Husk considered, then he blinked and actually smiled a little. “You offered him a deal already and he turned you down? Huh, Angel’s smarter than I thought.”

Alastor’s smile tightened and he gripped his cane. “He merely knows what he wants and what he’s worth and refuses to accept anything less. Besides, Charlie turned down my first offer of a deal as well. There always needs to be a first one, just to test the waters…”

“So you want to…deal this guy into being your friend?”

“He already is my friend. A deal would just put a more permanent spin on the subject.” Alastor’s face softened a little. He was thinking about their brief evening together in his office; that night had amused him considerably. He was eager for a guaranteed supply of more.

Husk raised an eyebrow. Then he opened his mouth like he was about to speak, but hesitated.

Alastor came out of his reverie when Niffty reached out and lightly tugged at the end of his coat. “Alastor - I think Miss Angel Dust wants to stay friends with you no matter what. I think I’d want to stay friends with you too even if I didn’t have a deal.” She sipped her drink, her big eye looking up at Alastor.

Alastor’s smile warmed - he picked her up and set her on his lap. “And that is why you get special desserts and Husker isn’t even allowed to spike his.” Alastor clenched his fist - a small tentacle appeared and quickly removed and destroyed a small bottle from Husks’ hand that he’d been about to secretly pour into his drink. Husk pouted and went back to sipping the egg cream. The tentacle disappeared.

Niffty took a big sip of hers with a smile. She blinked a couple times, looking sleepy. “If Miss Angel Dust joined our group she would take good care of Husk and me - that way you wouldn’t have to all the time. I think she’d help take care of you too.”

“Really?” Alastor patted her hair, amused. “How so?”

Niffty yawned, her eye hazing as she finished her drink. “Husk and I have each other - we’re best friends. With Angel around, you’d have someone special too. He wouldn’t ever let you be alone.” Her eye closed and she rested against Alastor.

“Indeed…” Alastor tilted his head, “such amusing notions.”

And Husk watched Alastor, frowning, but not with his usual scowl.

It was then that he sound of footsteps followed by a familiar voice interrupted the almost tender moment.

“Hey, whoa, you guys having a bar party? Looks tame, but how was I not invited?” Angel Dust grinned as he stepped into the room. He was wearing a short sleeveless black dress, long black high-heeled boots, and a pink short jacket along with a dash extra of make up.

Alastor straightened up at the sight, and his smile filled up his entire face, which glowed a little brighter than usual. A new side to Angel’s fashion sense - how amusing.

“Sorry,” Husk shrugged at Angel and held up a hand level with the the top of his and Niffty’s heads, “You must be THIS eternally screwed to come to this gathering.”

“Ha!” A laugh escaped Alastor as he quickly used his microphone to give Husk a very firm nudge in the shoulder. Niffty shifted and almost woke up. Alastor looked down then handed her off to Husk. “Husker, be a sport and put the little darling to bed in her room. Then why don’t you turn in early as well, hmm?”

It wasn’t a question - it was an order. Husk rubbed his sore shoulder then got a grip on Niffty. He paused for a moment though and looked warily back and forth between Angel and Alastor.

Alastor glared at Husk and held his empty egg cream glass so tightly that cracks were forming on the surface.

“Whatever…” Husk finally replied half-heartedly as he walked out from behind the bar. “If you need me…don’t come get me. I don’t want to get involved. Night.” He trudged off and away.

“Aw,” Angel pouted, “and here I thought I could get a quick night cap before heading out to work.” He shrugged and glanced at his phone. “Eh, I should probably just get going though.”

“You’re in quite a different ensemble than usual,” Alastor observed, relaxing a little without an audience now. “What is the occasion?”

Angel swallowed and shrugged, arms wrapped around himself. “I just, uh…have that little party tonight with Val and Velvet and, you know, Vox.”

Alastor’s hand clenched against the bar counter and scratched a deep groove into wood. “Well, you could go to that party. Or I could go instead and just kill and eat them. Ha!”

“Yikes, getting dark pretty quick tonight, aren’t ya, Smiles?” Angel relaxed a little and grinned. “Don’t trouble yourself. They’d probably give you indigestion. And make you high. And give you an STD. Seriously, not worth eating.”

“Just the killing part then?”

“Aw, are you trying to rescue me from their big bad clutches?” Angel’s grin warmed and he batted his eyelashes. “So chivalry ain’t dead - apparently it just came to hell in the form of you.”

“Heaven or Hell,” Alastor held up his head and twirled his cane, “a gentleman should always be willing to assist someone in need.”

Angel shook his head. “Al, thanks but don’t worry. If you go on an overlord murder spree, Charlie will lose it and kick you out. Then I’ll get so bored here that I’ll get into shenanigans too and be next to get the boot.” Alastor continued to look at him expectantly, refusing to accept a joke as a reasoning for why the spider going into a den of dangerous ingrates wasn’t something Alastor should involve himself in. Angel noticed and finally sighed. “Okay, seriously, tonight won’t be bad, just a pain in the ass. They’ll get drunk and high and talk shit, I’ll agree with them, flirt like hell, and make sure that they don’t kill each other. It’s basically babysitting but wearing sexy clothes and occasionally getting a slap on the ass.” He glanced down at himself then cocked his hip to the side and struck a pose. “By the way, what do you think, Mister Fashion Forward? Any additions you’d like to make.”

“No, I believe you’re more of an expert at ‘sexy clothes’ than I am.” Alastor tilted his head. “Your body…strangely conforms well to both traditionally masculine and feminine dress.”

“Yup, I’m just that hot.” Angel winked at him and chuckled. “Look, I gotta get going but I have off tomorrow. Let’s do something then. It’ll need to be in the afternoon because I won’t get back here til late but…around lunchtime give a knock on my door to wake me up. I’ll always answer for you,”

“And I will always answer for you!” Alastor blurted out before realizing what he was saying. He cleared his throat and quickly added. “Should you knock on my office door and should I be in, I’m always ready to assist our first Hazbin patron.”

“Oh, so official! You trying to say you’re gonna get me to heaven, Al?” Angel’s grin picked up on one side.

“Ha! Perish the notion! No one is going anywhere ever! And that includes you!”

Angel hesitated. He crossed an arm over his chest, looking down for a moment. Then he took a breath and managed a smile at Alastor again. “Well, anyway, I’ll see you later. Have a good night, Smiles.” Angel turned and sauntered out of the room.

Alastor blinked but then waved too. “You as well, Angel! As best you can manage under the circumstances.”

Angel was out of sight, and when Alastor heard the door close he knew Angel was out of the building too.

Alastor’s brow furrowed. Why had Angel’s wit and charm suddenly gone away at the end of their conversation? It couldn’t have been something that the Radio Demon had said - they had just been making witty banter after all. How perplexing. But perhaps it had just been Alastor’s joking offer to cannibalize Angel’s three ‘benefactors’ that had made the spider uncomfortable. Alastor really couldn’t barge in and murder them without provocation of course - so many sticky political details. Yet, if they harmed Angel perhaps something could be arranged since Angel was a patron at the hotel… And yet that situation required Angel to be hurt - a notion which made Alastor seethe.

Alastor twirled his cane and seriously considered stalking the streets for a new victim and putting on a surprise radio show tonight. Any familiar activity to clear his confused head.

But then one of his ears twitched to the side and he turned at a faint sound.

He found Charlie peeking around a corner at him - her eyes went wide as he caught sight of her. She bit her lip like she was considering running away but then swallowed and stepped out with a wave. “Hey, Alastor! Sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you. I just heard voices and I wanted to wish everyone a good night.”

Alastor was sure she had other reasons for lingering, especially since she had been watching him secretly at first. She was such a terrible liar. How Lucifer and Lilith could have spawned such a chronically pure person was something he was still theorizing about.

“I see.” Alastor replied - he snapped his fingers and his shadow appeared again and took the three empty glasses to the kitchen. “Well, I’m afraid you’ve missed almost everyone. Darling Niffty dozed off and I had Husker take her to her room. And he claims to be retiring for the night too. And Angel Dust just went out to work. And as for Vagatha, I’m sure you would know her whereabouts better than I would.”

Charlie blushed but continued forward to stand before him. “Oh, she’s in my office planning some more marketing ideas for the hotel. We’re thinking of having an open house to let demons visit and get an idea of the place - just a no pressure informative evening of fun.”

“Hmm, brining in some ‘fresh meat’ - ha! A very interesting notion.” Alastor nodded. “I look forward to attending. Perhaps we’ll make a regular party out of it! My shadow band does love an audience.”

“That would be wonderful, Alastor - and it would help us save on hiring entertainment. Thank you!” Charlie smiled up at him in that big, genuine way she had. Angel Dust was right - she really was like a too kind mother trying to keep them all together and encouraged.

“I was also thinking of asking Angel Dust to perform.” Charlie quickly held up her hands and added. “Not perform in the way he does on stage usually…in those clubs…with the pole…and the outfits…” She blushed a lot. “I just meant, people know him and I hear he sings pretty well and I thought it might help him feel like an even bigger part of what we’re doing here.”

Alastor took a deep breath, his large smile managing to grow. “I would like Angel Dust to have that experience. What a superb idea, Charlotte.”

Charlie clasped her hands together and beamed in wonder. Tears were at the edges of her eyes - she blinked and quickly wiped them away and tried to put on her normal cheery smile.

A moment of vulnerability meant a moment to learn something. Alastor tented his hands together, holding his microphone in his elbow. “Now now, no need to get so overwhelmed. You had an excellent thought - of course it deserves recognition!”

“Sorry.” Charlie sniffed and wiped away one more tear. “I’m just used to being told other things about my ideas. Vaggie’s usually the only one who cares.”

Alastor tapped her with his microphone. “Well, those days are over. We’re all in this little hotel caper together.” His eyes narrowed. "And certainly your parents must be thrilled at this initiative of yours!”

Charlie’s smile fell and she looked down.

And now Alastor knew her weak point. But rather than wanting to pry open the wound he had a sudden desire to punish those who had caused it. He recalled about Angel's allusions to his father, and memories of his own father… Cruel parents had some of the darkest hearts to feast upon. “And if they’re not,” Alastor added with a shrug, “it’s certainly their loss! Some parents can’t appreciate a truly gifted child!”

A little of her smile returned. “You know, I was really nervous when you first came here, Alastor-"

“So I assumed - you slammed the door in my face twice.”

Charlie rubbed the back of her neck. “But I’m happy now. We got a chance to know each other and…I think it’s good you’re here somehow. And I’m glad you’re settling in.” She brushed back her hair behind her ear. “You know, ever since you came…Angel hasn’t done anything to get on the news as one of the top sinners in hell. I know that doesn’t sound like much but it’s actually huge!”

“Yes, well, he hasn’t had time, I’m sure.” Alastor shrugged, gripping his cane in both hands. “Between our work and entertaining each other, who would?”

“I think he’s a nice friend for you. And you’re a nice one for him.”

Alastor took a deep breath and didn’t correct her language.

“You two actually remind me of Vaggie and I when we first met.”

And now it was time to stop her. “Ha! Oh Charlie, you and that sinful sense of humor. Such a notion would require a tremendous shift in character for Angel Dust and myself! Don’t let Vagatha hear you make such wacky comparisons! Or anyone else for that matter!” He narrowed his eyes and clenched his jaw, looking directly at her.

Charlie didn’t respond with fear or nervousness. She just nodded with a small smile. “Well, either way, I’m happy this project means you two get to know each other.” She gave him a wave. “Have a good night, Alastor.”

He nodded, relaxing a little, and waved as well. “And you as well, Charlie!”

She smiled a little more then headed out of the bar.

Alastor took a very deep breath. Then he snapped and teleported into his office.

He appeared sitting on the same red sofa he and Angel had shared the other evening. His shadow appeared - it sat beside him, looking at Alastor with an expectant scowl.

Alastor glanced at him. “Yes, I’m aware Charlie is clearly aware that I place some value in Angel. Prying creature. And Husker as well.” He sighed. “I like that Angel Dust has provided me with a new form of entertainment - and that this hotel has provided me with new entertainment. And yet… there’s a distress I haven’t experienced in a very long time.” He rubbed his brow. “If only I had this entire place and everyone in it under my control - everything would be so much simpler!”

When he glanced over, his shadow was giving him a dry look.

Alastor rolled his eyes. “Very well, to be fair, having total control would make ANYTHING much simpler.” He straightened up. “For now I’ll just have to settle for all I’ve gotten and play my cards delicately.” And yet he bit his lip, one of his ears twitching.

The shadow flew in front of him, staring him down.

Alastor’s smile tightened. “I’m resisting the urge to have you follow after Angel Dust and make sure his little party is as benign as he claims it will be.” The shadow’s eyes went wide. “Yes, I know that makes no sense! And of course I won’t have you do it - if Vox sense you around, I’ll have a devil of a time explaining it and will probably put Angel in even more hot water.” The Radio Demon composed himself and stood up. “Just let me know when he gets back. I’m going to rest.” He headed to his room in the back, closing the door behind him.

In the dark and cold, Alastor laid down and thought about…heaven oddly enough. And he wondered how happy is mother was there. And missed her until his eyes turned to radio dials and his horns grew a little and dark static surrounded his head and he finally passed out into a place between asleep and awake.

__________________________

Angel strolled into the studio heading for Val’s private lounge. He put on his best flirtatious smile and hoped those three would pass out early tonight so he could just play games on his phone and not have to deal with all of their dramatic and controlling and temperamental bullshit.

Angel rapped on the door with his hand. “Val, daddy? Uncle Vox, Auntie Vel? It’s your Angel Cakes.” No answer but the lights were on and he could see the shadow of Val through the frosted glass. Angel knocked again and the door creaked open. He opened it the rest of the way, grinning as he struck a pose. “Ready to party?”

He found Vox slumped on a chair frowning with his screen black and white, Val hugging a lamp and groaning, and Velvet rolling on the floor in silent laughter. “Angie’s here! I drugged all the cupcakes - I did it so good! Party!”

“Heh…” Angel turned around for a moment and scowled as he rubbed his temple and murmured to himself. “Son of a bitch - not again with the damn drugged cupcakes. What are they, fucking five?” He took a deep breath, composed himself again, and turned back to them with his flirtatious look. “Aw, yes you did, Aunty Vel. Look how much fun! Now come on, Angel will make sure everyone’s cozy and entertained while you all get a second wind.”

“Angel…" Valentino glanced up, frowning, clutching his lamp, “this is your fault somehow. If you had come sooner you could have just eaten all of her damn cupcakes.”

“Shit, I want to die again,” Vox moaned. “Angel do something! What the hell are you waiting for?”

“Oh, Val, I still would have made you guys eat the cupcakes too! And Vox, don’t give me any ideas!” Velvet teased, sticking out her tongue. “Angel, tell them to go to hell! Oh wait - we’re already here!” He held her sides, doubled up in laughter.

“Angel get us some damn coffee!” Val snapped.

“And bring us something to eat that Velvet DIDN’T TOUCH!” Vox added.

“Find cookies! I want cookies!” Velvet demanded, pointing to the sky.

“Of course, of course - Angel Cakes is here to serve.” Angel, with a sweet smile, glided around the room. He popped a pillow under Vox’s head and scooped up Velvet on the floor to put her in a chair, and covered Valentino with a blanket. “I’ll order the food right now and put on the coffee. You three just sit here and take a load off. Then we’ll get this party started.”

They all grumbled and groaned as Angel worked to get the room and them all straightened up. He texted an order to the kitchen then went over to the coffee maker to brew a pot. Away from the trio for a moment he sighed, his eyes down. He just hoped they'd be in a good enough mood once they were sober and functioning that they would have a good laugh and move on and not take how they felt right now out on him.

Angel sighed and braced himself for a long night.The hotel might have been corny but at least it wasn’t a shitshow minefield like this place.

__________________________

At some point, Alastor felt a cold presence touch his shoulder. She shifted and growled low. But then he blinked a few times until his eyes were normal and he saw his shadow’s red eyes close in the dark. He opened his mouth, about to question, but then realized what this must mean. Alastor sat up and shifted his ears until he got a radio signal that told him the time. 4AM. He straightened up his hair and bowtie then snapped his fingers and teleported himself to a shadowy corner of the hotel lobby.

Angel Dust had just closed the front door behind himself. He didn’t look injured, just tired. His hair was mussed and his dress was a little uneven. He wrapped his arms around himself, obviously cold. He had a paper cup of coffee in one hand - he drained it and tossed the cup in a wastebasket then stumbled up the stairs, rubbing his head.

Alastor snapped and teleported himself to the dark side of the hallway upstairs. Angel made his way to his room, pulled his room key out of his chest fluff, and opened the door. He smiled. “Nuggies - shh, mommy’s home. You can stay in bed. That’s where I’m heading too.” He closed the door behind him.

Alastor sighed and snapped his fingers again. He was in the back room of his office once more. His shadow sat on the edge of his bed. Alastor nodded to him. “Thank you.” He laid down and faced the wall and finally felt comfortable enough to doze off into a deep and restful sleep.

Chapter Text

A knock on Angel’s door woke him up. And though the light coming through his curtains suggested it was rather late in the day, it was still far too early for the spider. “Mmm…” he groaned, “go away… I’m basically dead again.”

“Hmm…no, I don’t think so! I would have definitely sensed a fresh corpse in this hotel - I get quite peckish around them. Ha!”

Angel’s eyes opened wide and he sat up in his mess of twisted blankets and pink throw pillows. He looked at a clock. Noon: around the time he’d told the deer demon to knock on his door today. Then he blinked and pouted and turned in the door’s direction as he processed Alastor’s joke. “Oh ha, ha, Smiles, you’re a riot.” He rubbed his eyes and stretched all of his arms. Angel blinked and sniffed the air. “Wait…do I smell food? Like hot, fresh, non-cannibal food?”

“It’s a distinct possibility. Why don’t you open the door and find out? Or I could just teleport in and—“

“No! Ugh, Al, gimme a sec - I’m a nightmare.” Angel got out of bed, ran a brush through his hair, straightened out the pink sweatshirt and black shorts he’d fallen asleep in, and shoved on a pair of black ankle boots. He attempted to pull the blankets over his bed in a way that looked semi-made, spritzed himself with some perfume, put Fat Nuggets in his bed, then strolled over to the door and opened it. His jaw fell.

There stood Alastor, looking bright-eyed and smiley as ever, holding a large covered silver tray with a glass of juice and a small vase with a dead flower. “Good afternoon!”

Angel yawned then leaned against his doorframe and crossed his arms. “Why do I get the feeling that you’re this perky even at like 6am?”

“The early bird does get to mercilessly consume the worm alive.”
Angel had to smile and shake his head. He glanced at the tray again then back to Alastor. “You in charge of room service now? Or is this a really fancy way of giving me an eviction notice.”

“Not at all.” Alastor shrugged. “It just occurred to me that even if you were sleeping in late, you still might want to start your day with a traditional breakfast. And you might not want to wait. I had Niffty help me prepare something for you.”

“But I thought you wanted to grab a bite together.”

“Yes, well…I thought you might prefer to eat first and then we can get together to discuss our plans for the garden party right away whenever you’re ready.” Alastor cleared his throat. “My apologies regarding the rose’s state - I’m afraid I picked it myself.”

Angel chuckled. “Hey, dead or alive, I appreciate the gesture. And okay then, Al…thanks for the extra hospitable wake up call.” He took the tray but hesitated. “Do you want to come in maybe? I’m from an Italian family; I’m not used to eating alone.” The spider smiled and shrugged.

A bit of static buzzed between Alastor’s ears and they twitched.

Angel noticed. His eyes hazed a little. “I promise it’s minimally sexy in here right now. Still not the neatest room but…don’t you at least want to hear me compliment you and Niffty while I’m eating?”

Alastor glanced over the spider’s shoulder then looked back to Angel. “Why not?” He swung a fist through the air.

Angel chuckled. “Knock yourself out, Smiles.” He turned and strolled inside with the tray, leaving the door open.

Alastor took a breath, arms and cane behind his back, and stepped over the threshold.

It really wasn’t a den of seduction now that he had a proper look at the place. There were still movie posters of a pornographic nature on the walls but the shadows right now kept them hidden. His eyes went over in another direction just as Angel quickly pushed a box of colorful ‘items’ under the bed, so that unfortunate eyesore was gratefully dispatched. Otherwise it was a simple room with a lot of pinks and some purples and reds in the decor. There was a big bed strewn with pillows, a large vanity full of many cosmetics, and a closet filled with numerous outfits. Alastor also noticed the little pink radio he had given the spider as a gift on Angel’s nightstand and smiled more.

It was then the little pig walked up to him. “Hello, Fat Nuggets!” Alastor greeted him. “Shall I pet you?”

The pig oinked, and Alastor patted him twice on the head.

Angel laughed. “He’s looking for pets AND for food. Also I think he likes you.” Angel set down the tray on an end table and removed a few outfits hanging over the back of two chairs on either side. “Come on, Al - have a seat, take a load off. You said you’d take me to see your radio tower one day - well, for now come see my room.”

Alastor strolled over and sat on the edge of his seat.

Angel plopped into his chair and eyed the platter with a big smile. “Oh man, I’m so excited for this. Seriously, I’m starving - all I had to eat last night was stale coffee and half a cookie.” He lifted the tray and his eyes widened at the contents. “Whoa…what’s all this?”

Alastor held his head high. “Andouille Sausage with scrambled eggs and cheese, pecan waffles with bourbon maple syrup, fresh grits, and biscuits with honey.”

Angel tilted his head at the Radio Demon. “Where - literally in hell - did you get the ingredients for…?”

“I’m dangerous, powerful, and rich. I get most things I want, Angel. And I have an appreciation for good food.” Alastor clasped his hands together on his lap and crossed his legs.

Angel smirked. “Apparently so, on all accounts.” He picked up his fork, dipped into the sausage and eggs, ate a bite, then slammed his hand on the table and moaned as he swallowed. “Oh god, this is so good - this is better than sex!”

“Hmm, I’ve found all food to be preferable to sex so I’m not sure how to take that reaction!”

Angel laughed so much that he nearly choked. He drank some of the juice and shook his head. “Smiles, I swear, if the cannibal radio show doesn’t work out, you’ve gotta get into standup. You’re a riot!”

“It’s important to be a performer of many talents,” Alastor assured proudly.

“Seriously though, this grub is delizioso!” Angel ate another bite then considered. “Growing those cajun spices out back, loving jambalaya, cooking up stuff like this… It’s funny - I mean, clearly you’re from somewhere way down south but I don’t hear a drop of it when you speak. I couldn’t pin a background on you at all til you started cooking here.”

“My past is not important.” Alastor’s eyes went down and his smile tightened.

“Everyone’s past is important. Shitty or great it’s part of what makes you yourself. And I like who you are, Al.” Angel ate more, a faraway look in his eye. “But if you don’t want to talk about your past, that’s a different story and I respect it. I’m the same way.”

Alastor’s eyes drifted over to Angel. When Angel smiled at him a little, he considered for a moment. Then he took a breath, his voice quiet. “Louisiana. I’m from Louisiana, and I had a mother, and I enjoyed cooking as a hobby. And my voice only sounded this way topside when I was putting on a show. But down here I’m always putting on one. And that’s all I prefer to share.”

Angel listened attentively as he ate. “I bet your pipes sound nice no matter how you’re talking. But if you’re more comfortable doing the radio voice, I get it.” He shrugged sheepishly. “Sorry I’m always asking so many questions. It’s just…nice that you actually give me answers instead of just telling me to shut up and to make more coffee or to take off my clothes.” He frowned and stopped eating for a moment.

Alastor gripped his cane. “The party last night…how did it go?”

“Bunch of bull shit. Surprise, surprise…” Angle rolled his eyes. “S’okay though. All that matters is I got through it.” He grinned again and went back to eating. “And now I’m eating the best damn breakfast in hell with the damn best looking guy in this hotel - except for me of course.” He winked.

The Radio Demon’s eyes became radio dials and a black haze appeared over his head.

Angel laughed. “Oh quit denying it, and have some breakfast. Eat a biscuit.” Angel picked one up and held it out.

Alastor took the biscuit, almost crushing it a little in his grasp. But then he sighed and his gaze returned to normal. “Your ability to flirt with death is truly unmatched in hell.”

“Al baby, I told you - I flirt with everyone I like. It’s how I give compliments. Even when it backfires, I’m usually charming enough to get out of it.”

Alastor smiled a little more and ate a bite of the biscuit. He gave half to Fat Nuggets who oinked in thanks.

Angel smiled at the sight and dug into the waffles. “Uh…so, Cherri’s coming officially coming to our party tomorrow. But she’s also gonna on guard. She doesn’t really trust anyone ever.”

“Hmm, then she and I already have something in common,” Alastor observed.

“Heh, yeah…” Angel rubbed the back of his neck. “My point is, she's a little protective of me and a little perpetually pissed at overlords. So she might be kind of defensive. She doesn’t mean anything by it though; she just wants to be a good friend.”

“You mean she’s not going to cower in fear of me and my prestige.” Alastor smiled more to himself, leaning back in the chair with his hand resting under his chin. “Splendid! A lack of such simpering has been a tremendous source of entertainment for me at this hotel!”

“Oh yeah, Cherri doesn’t simper for anyone.” Angel laughed. “She’s sort of like a loud Rosie, from what I know about Rosie. Rosie’s definitely coming too, right?”

“Indeed - she’s quite keen on observing the fruits of my little venture here.” Alastor finished his biscuit. “If Cherri does threaten me, by the way, she may receive one in retaliation from Rosie.”

“Yeah, I figured - so basically we’re bringing two lit powder kegs into this joint.” Angel smirked. “This is gonna be a good party.”

“A fine soiree!”

“Soiree?" Angel raised an eyebrow.

A quick jolt of static passed between Alastor’s ears and his eyes widened at the realization of the French word he had let slip so easily into the conversation. “Get-together, fest, affair, social function - so many words to describe our charming plans. Why choose just one?”

“Right..." Angel eyed him with a curious smile. “Anyway, I’m sure as long as no battles break out, Charlie and Vaggie will be cool about it.”

“Yes, Charlie especially.” Alastor’s eyes lowered and his smile tightened a little. “She’s quite taken with you and I being a ‘good influence’ on each other.”

Angel burst into laughter. He struggled to catch his breath and speak. “No one has EVER called me a good influence! And you!” He pointed at Alastor. “Has anyone EVER called YOU a good influence?”

Alastor tilted his head but then felt his own smile grow and his raucous laughter break forth. It was utterly true. And for a few moments, the two of them just shared in their revelry while Fat Nuggets watched and oinked to join in.

Eventually they both calmed down enough to speak again. “Eh, she’s a good kid,” Angel mused, “horrible judge of character, but a good kid. If she wants to imagine you and I are saving each other, let her have her fun.”

“That’s how I feel about her delusions of reform all around!” Alastor nodded. “For the princess of hell, her perspective on this place is quite clouded. You could give up every sin and live as an absolute saint here…but you would still be in hell, and hell is where you would stay. We’re all here forever because somehow that’s what we deserve.” Alastor was looking up at the ceiling, smile strangely wide, his hand gripping his cane.

Angel watched him, frowning a little. He opened his mouth then glanced away. He sighed.

Alastor noticed and raised an eyebrow. “But…” left him on an impulse that he thought might have been utterly foolish but that he couldn’t help, “Hell and this hotel have had enjoyable merits, at least for me. In Hell I can ply my trade of entertaining audiences and disemboweling villains all at once. And in this hotel, I’ve rekindled my companionship with Niffty and Husker. And I’ve now had the fortune to discover you, Angel Dust. Life, even after death, is full of uncanny surprises.”

Angel’s eyes were wide as he looked back at Alastor. “I…yeah, I guess hell’s had some perks. I found Cherri down here…and Nuggets… And I got to be more of myself with liking guys and cross dressing and performing. And ever since the hotel, now I got you too, I guess.” He smiled a little.

The Radio Demon’s smile filled his whole face. “Frankly, I’m not sure if I would leave for heaven even if I could.”

He waited. Angel hesitated then opened his mouth but closed it. His eyes went down in thought.

“Alastor! Are you upstairs somewhere? I want to talk to you about the open house!”

Charlie’s voice echoed from the lobby.

Alastor blinked and stood up. “I’m afraid I should go and get an idea of how utterly chaotic Charlie’s attempt to attract demons to this establishment will be.” His eyes hazed, and his smile became a coy smirk. “I wonder if there’ll be any carnage.” He chuckled low than quickly resumed his normal wide grin. “Or perhaps I’ll help her throw the best bash hell has ever seen! I need to attract sinners if I want to be entertained by them. Ha!”

“Oh,” Angel smiled again, “you mean that open house shindig she wants to throw to attract guests? She was texting me about it last night. Yeah, no problem - sounds like she wants you.” He shrugged. “Personally I hope you help her make it really good, Al - I think more guests would make everyone happy, including the guests. And you and I would have more demons to impress with our cooking. And, uh…after what I put her through with the turf war fiasco on the news, I think Charlie deserves a win.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

Alastor tilted his head, just watching the spider with wide eyes and a smile for a moment. Then he bent low at the waist to meet Angel’s gaze. “Your instinct with entertainment has been quite excellent since I’ve known you, Angel Dust.” He straightened up. “So, a successful party it is then!” Alastor held his head high.

Angel laughed and stood up. “You really are all right, Al.”

Alastor glanced over his shoulder, teeth bared in his grin and his eyes narrowed. “And you’ve done an excellent job so far of not letting that fact get around.”

Angel smirked a little and crossed his arms.

“When I’m done with Charlie, perhaps you and I could have a drink and discuss our garden party plans.”

“Yeah, I’ll finish the food and get changed and see you down at the bar in a bit.” Angel walked across his room and grabbed a fluffy pink towel out of a drawer.

Alastor shook his head as he headed to the door. “Meet me at my office instead. Husker has been getting a little cheeky lately.”

Angel nodded as he sauntered over to the bathroom with the towel over his shoulder. “Whatever you say, Smiles.” He winked. “I’ll see you after I get cleaned up and put my flawless self back together.”

Alastor bowed with a flourish of his free hand. “Very well! A bientot!” His eyes went very wide for a moment. “Farewell, I mean!” He snapped his finger and disappeared.

Angel chuckled to himself as he watched him go, an eyebrow raised. Then he sighed and headed into the bathroom.

_________________________________

Afternoon in the park found Steve playing his saxophone for tips. Ever since the Princess had allowed him to play by the hotel to drum up business, he had also agreed to put out fliers for the place when he played in other locations to spread the word. He was getting more attention now and also starting to enjoy the dinners together with their new crew of people. And speaking of their new crew, there was Abel heading right for him - probably just off of work at the cafe.

“Steve, hi!” Abel waved as he reached the cat demon. “Sorry, I know you’re still working. Do you have a minute? I wanted to ask you about something.”

Steve smiled. “For you, I’ve got all the minutes. I’m due for a break anyway.” There was a bench nearby. Steve sat down and gestured for Abel to do the same. “What’s up, fish guy?”

Abel took a deep breath and tugged at his collar. “So, um… when we first met, you mentioned you had a girl in life - and that she was in heaven, right?”

“Yup.” Steve nodded, looking skyward. “Sweet Sally - she was a love. Put up with my saxophone obsession like a champ, even when I forgot to put her first sometimes.”

“She sounds nice.” Abel smiled. “If you don’t mind me asking, were you guys married?”

“Naw - always thought there'd be time for that but…time runs out quick topside.” He shrugged, eyeing Abel with a curious smile. The fish was blushing a lot.

“Yeah…” Abel nodded. “Did you ever THINK about asking her?”

“Sometimes."

“How would you have gone about it? If you had asked her?”

Steve grinned, his eyes bright. “Any particular reason you’re curious?”

“I-I just…” Abel reached into his pocket and fumbled with something small, “well, there’s…you know, Louise and I… And I never had anyone I wanted to try asking in life, so I hoped you might have some ideas on how to go about…” He stopped fumbling - the item in his hand was a little black box. “How the hell do you propose in hell?”

Steve clapped him on the back and laughed. “Congratulations, my man! You’re gonna tie the knot!”
Abel held up his hand, “Shh! Not so loud! I don’t want to risk someone overhearing and telling Louise.” He cleared his throat. “And, I mean, it’s going to depend on whether she says yes.” He looked down at the ring box. “Even if we do love each other, getting married in hell is…a little insane. Trying to bring a good holy happy commitment into this place: maybe I’m crazy for even suggesting it but…” He looked at Steve. “She means the world to me. If the only way we could ever have met was by being here, I’d have signed up to be damned from the beginning. And I want to to be together in a way no one can tear apart.”

Steve wiped a tear from his eye and nodded. “I think if you just say some of that poetic stuff to her, she’ll be more than happy to oblige you. But if you want to add a little extra into the mix… I say find some place that’s special to both of you, then take her there and talk to her about everything you both love about each other. Let her know exactly what you told me about being grateful for hell if it means meeting her, and then just ask. Don’t worry so much about the exact words - you’ll find them in the moment. Improvise.” He winked.

Abel smiled and nodded. “Okay.” He put away the ring. “Thank you, Steve.” He stood up. “Steve could we keep this just between us - like not even tell anyone at the hotel? I don’t want anyone at the hotel to know and accidentally let something slip up.”

Steve winked. “You got it, man. And if you need any more pep talks, I’m here.”

Abel smiled more. “I've got to get back to the apartment. I want to help pack up some more things. I’ll see you at dinner tonight.”

“See ya!” Steve waved. As Abel walked away, Steve pulled out a pocket watch. “Speaking of the hotel, might as well head over since I’ll be playing on that corner for my evening shift. I’m almost due for a drink anyway.” He picked up his sax. “Who knows - all these changes. Maybe I’ll check in too soon.” With a smile he headed through the park back to Hazbin Hotel.

_________________________________

An hour after Charlie’s initial call to Alastor, the Radio Demon as well as Vaggie exited the ballroom downstairs, both seeming quite worn out.

Husk glanced up from the bar and raised an eyebrow. “What happened to you two?”

“An hour of trying to educate Charlotte on the most effective way to host a social function in hell,” Alastor replied, gritting his teeth through his big smile.

“She’s out shopping now for the decorations we all settled on,” Vaggie added, shoulders slumped. “It’s really hard to gently explain to her that not everyone appreciates glitter and rainbows and pictures of puppies the way she does.” She frowned and took a seat at the bar. “I want her to express herself, but I also want to help her make this hotel a success. I just want to be whatever she needs.” She glanced at Alastor, arms crossed. “In a shocking turn of events, you were actually helpful, Alastor.”

“Really? How so?” Alastor took a seat at the bar as well, casually twirling his microphone.

“You told her things in a tactful but encouraging way. By the end she wasn’t even disappointed at the idea of black and red decorations.” Vaggie raised an eyebrow. “You caved pretty quickly at her suggestion of pink streamers though…”

Alastor perked up a little. “Pink is a fine color!”

His eyes found Husk who was giving him a look with an eyebrow raised. Alastor ignored it. “Besides, you actually suggested the rainbow props to go on the stage.”

“Charlie likes rainbows - there should at least be some.” Vaggie smiled to herself. “That’s her slogan for this place after all - inside of every demon is a rainbow.”

Husk grumbled. “Inside of me is mostly cheap booze and the effects of a lot of unfiltered cigarettes from back in my life. But whatever makes the princess happy.” He leaned on the counter. “Anyway are you two gonna drink or just loiter?”

Vaggie glared at him. “I’ll have a club soda. No alcohol at all.”

“I pity you.” Husk sprayed the soda into a glass. “You, Alastor?”

Alastor pulled out a pocket watch. “Actually I’m due for a brief meeting in my office - I’ll be drinking there instead.”

Vaggie blinked. “A meeting? In your office? You never let anyone in your office.”

“I never let anyone in my office UNINVITED,” he corrected.

Vaggie eyed him suspiciously. “So who…?” Alastor refused to provide any response or acknowledgment. Then she blinked and sighed and leaned over the bar counter. “Alastor, whatever’s going on with you and Angel Dust just…promise me it’s not newsworthy in a bad way. We really need his reform to go smoothly from here on out. I get you don’t believe in our mission - if you want to watch people fail on their own, I can’t stop you, but don’t go tempting demons to it.” She glared at him. “It’s cheating. And I don’t care who you are or what you can do - if you hurt Charlie, I’ll hurt you.”

“Oh yeah, that threat should go over well,” Husk observed dryly as he poured himself a drink and got ready to watch the challenge play out.

Alastor glared down at Vaggie for a moment, dark symbols spinning over his ears. But then he threw back his head and laughed. “Ha! Always with the dramatics, Vagatha - you’re such a card! In case you haven’t noticed, Angel is quite capable of sinning without my help! And my sins of murder and torture and cannibalism don’t interest him, just like his sins of lust and substance abuse and desire don’t interest me. It would be boring to watch the outcome of a rigged game anyway.” He shrugged. “He and I are merely discussing our garden today, among other things. And besides, as your sponsor it is my duty to have a good relationship with the guests, no?”

Vaggie eyed him. She took a single swig of the seltzer, wiped her mouth with her hand, and took a breath. “You’re half the reason Able and Louise are moving in here so I guess you have a point.” He look relaxed a little. “And maybe I’m not being fair. Maybe you and Angel Dust just genuinely get along…somehow.” She frowned again. “Just… promise me if you’ve got anything up your sleeve it can wait until after the open house? This is important, Alastor.”

Alastor smirked a little and held out his hand - green and black magic swirled around it. "Would you like to strike a deal about the matter?”

Vaggie scowled and pulled out her spear. “Brujo… Never. But I can make you a promise - if we don’t get new guests, you don’t get new potential sources of entertainment. Remember that.”

Alastor’s face didn't betray any surprise, though a surprising thought did occur to him at those words - simply that, for the moment, Angel was entertaining enough that the thought of others to contribute really didn’t matter to the Radio Demon that much. And he had assisted Charlie less because Angel had made a good point about more guests and more because Angel had been the one making the point. He felt his face warm uncomfortably. He covered it up by simply shrugging and replying, his smile bright. “Fair enough!” He stood and gave a slight bow. “Have a pleasant afternoon, Husker, Vagatha.” Then Alastor strolled over to his office, twirling his cane.

Angel came down the stairs now, dressed in his usual pink and white outfit. “There you are Smiles! Time for that drink!” He noticed Vaggie eyeing them and gave her a smirk and a wave.

Vaggie glared at him but Angel just laughed and strolled through the office door that opened when Alastor tapped his cane twice on the floor. Alastor followed him and shut the door behind them.

Vaggie rubbed her head and turned to the bar. “Husk?”

Husk shook his head. “I don’t know anything, and I don’t want to know anything. Whatever’s happening just go along with it - that’s the simplest thing to do with Alastor.”

Vaggie groaned. “Okay, you know what, never mind - I’m going to go design the invitations and figure out how we’re going to cater this thing. As long as Alastor is putting up the money and supplying the entertainment, I’m just going to enjoy it.”

“I don’t care, and I’m going on break.” Husk walked out from behind the bar, two bottles in hand.

“Break from what? And where are you going with those?”

“Drinking out in the alley with Steve. You people are too uptight - I need another cat demon to hang around.” He headed to the front door.

Vaggie just rested her head in her hand. “I need help.”

“Did you say help?”

Vaggie nearly jumped as Niffty suddenly raced up to her. “I can help! The whole hotel is clean right now and I have nothing to do! Please!” She climbed onto Vaggie’s lap with a big eager smile.

Vaggie took a breath and then had to smile. “You remind me of Charlie, you know that?”

Niffty gasped. “Thank you! Miss Charlie is so nice and wonderful and organized!”

Vaggie laughed. “Come on - you can help me figure out what to write on the invitations. I think whatever you come up with will capture Charlie pretty well.” Vaggie set Niffty on the floor then headed over to Charlie’s office as the little demon followed eagerly behind her.

Chapter Text

Charlie stood in the lobby of the hotel with her arms behind her back, observing the scene around her. Were there crowds of guests roaming the building, mingling and supporting each other? No, not quite yet. But still the place had improved significantly over the past few weeks ever since the Radio Demon had arrived. Husk provided a place for people to socialize by running the bar, and Niffty kept all the rooms and common areas clean and bright. And Alastor himself provided financial backing and prestige and maybe some advertising soon on the radio if Charlie asked him when he was in the right mood. Meanwhile, Steve was advertising for them too all over hell with his saxophone playing. Their first guest, Angel Dust, had managed to go weeks without severely destructive behavior. And their first new guests were moving in this week - Abel and Louise.

The demon princess had to wipe a tear of happiness from her eye. This place was coming together and might be okay. And she still had faith that souls could be redeemed. After all, if her father had been cast from heaven to somewhere worse, certainly someone could be cast from hell to somewhere better.

Speaking of her parents, she wanted to run the idea by Vaggie first - and maybe even Alastor - but she was thinking of inviting them to the open house. If they could believe in this place too, then everything would be just perfect.

There were so few perfect moments. Charlie just let herself take it all in.

And then there was a knock at the door.

And something about hearing a knock when the lobby was nearly empty made her jump. She realized she was reminded of when Alastor had knocked on the first day he had shown up. But knocks were usually good things. Knocks might mean more guests. Knocks were fine, no big deal.

There was another knock - a rhythmic rat-a-tat.

Vaggie came in from the kitchen. “Are we expecting someone?”

Charlie shook her head. “No. And everyone else just uses their keys.” She glanced at the door and put on a smile. “Maybe it’s a new guest!”

Vaggie smiled, her eyes hazed. “Maybe it is. Let’s see, babe.”

Charlie giggled and dashed to the door. She opened it up.

There stood one of the most notorious cannibals in all of hell - a demon named Rosie. She opened her mouth to speak. “Hel-“

Charlie shut the door, eyes wide. She opened the door again. “-lo?” The demon finished, eyeing her curiously and smiling very much to show her sharp teeth.

With a whimper Charlie shut the door again and turned to Vaggie. “Uh, Vaggie? Rosie, the head of the Cannibal Colony is at the door… What should I do?”

Vaggie’s jaw dropped. “Que? Not again! Why do we attract lunatics?” Vaggie scowled and made her spear appear. “Do not let her in. I know you want to give everyone a chance, babe, but it’s bad enough we’ve got one cannibal here. What if she’s going to attack us over some turf war with Alastor?”

“Mmm…” Charlie moaned, “I can’t just send her away. Maybe she’s here for a good reason…somehow?” She took a deep breath, turned around, and opened the door.

Rosie chuckled. “Alastor said you were a nervous one. Good day, Princess - may I come in?”

Charlie’s smile tightened but she nodded professionally. “You may…if I may ask you what I can do for you.”

Rosie entered, in full Sunday dress, twirling a parasol. Vaggie stared her down, spear still in hand. Rosie noticed and held back another chuckle. “Why, I’m here to see, Alastor. He invited me for a small soiree. Did he really not tell you?” She tutted and shook her head. “Imagine - not letting the proprietor know you’re using her facility for a get together. I have half a mind to box that boy’s ears, but I do hate how it musses his hair.”

Vaggie tilted her head. “I’m sorry, did you just say Alastor is throwing a party?”

And just then Alastor strolled in from the back door. “Rosie, darling! Right on time!” He glided right up to her and they shared the gesture of kisses on each other’s cheeks from a slight distance. “Always punctual - I do appreciate that decorum in a demoness.”

She laughed and gave a slight curtsey. “Alastor, don’t use all that charm on me - you have quite a bit of explaining to do. Did you not tell these two upstanding ladies about our little garden party?”

“Ah, they have so many pressing affairs of their own I didn’t want to interrupt.”

Vaggie came up alongside him, scowling. “You’re seriously throwing a party!”

“Close but no cigar, Vagatha!” Alastor shook his head. “ANGEL DUST AND I are throwing a party - a garden party, in the garden!” He spread out his arms. “We thought we’d have some friends over for a little recreation - and to amuse them with how this ridiculous place is actually coming together quite nicely!” He held up his head proudly.

“Um, Alastor.” Charlie smiled nervously. “I appreciate you both wanting others to see the hotel, but in the future could you maybe give me and Vaggie some warning? We really aren’t ready to receive guests: Husk isn’t even behind the bar, and Niffty hasn’t cleaned in here yet today. And also… well…” She rubbed the back of her neck.

“And also it’s a little off-putting when cannibal murderers show up at the door unannounced,” Vaggie added, arms crossed.

“Hmm,” Alastor put a finger to his chin. “I’ll consider your request.”

Distortion surrounded his ears for a moment as Rosie grabbed a tuft of his hair playfully. “He will absolutely do you the courtesy of letting you know about any future social engagements he plans at the hotel. Really, Alastor, where are your manners?” She released him and shook her head.

“Ha! I’m saving them all for our other guest.” He winked at Rosie and fixed his hair.

“Other guest?” Charlie raised an eyebrow.

“Who’s the other guest?” Vaggie’s eyes went wide.

Angel Dust popped in from the back door now with a big smile. “Hey, Rosie! Glad you made it!” He waved then glanced around. “Aw, man, she’s not here yet?”

“If you’re talking about me, I’ve officially arrived - so set off some fireworks and let the party begin!” Cherri Bomb strutted through the open front door. “Sheesh, do they just leave the door open all the time? Any crazy demon could walk in here.”

“Any crazy demon DID!” Angel laughed and ran up to her, hugging her. Cherri laughed and hugged him back.

Charlie and Vaggie just looked on with disturbed faces. Vaggie sighed. “They’re going to blow up the hotel. And then eat us when they’re done. This is really happening.”

Charlie put on a smile and held up her hands. “Vaggie, I’m sure it’ll be okay. I don’t see any bombs? Heh.”

Cherri released Angel and smirked at Charlie. “I’ve got ‘em hidden in every place on me you can imagine.”

Charlie’s eyes widened and she blushed. Vaggie scowled and walked right up to Cherri with her spear raised. “You led Angel on that turf war spree that made us look like fools all over the news! You blow up everything you see for fun! And you don’t know how to control yourself!”

Cherri only smiled more. “Angie, you told me this one was a firecracker but I did’t realize she was this intense. And she’s hot when she’s angry.” She crossed her arms. “If this is how you flirt, hun, keep it up!”

Vaggie blushed, eyes wide.

And then Charlie stepped in front of her with a scowl, her eyes red and her horns visible. Alastor tilted his head at the sight. “Vaggie only flirts with one person, and it’s not you! And you’re going to respect that if you’re in this hotel, okay?”

“Whoa!” Cherri grinned, impressed, as she held up her hands. “Don’t worry, Princess, I’m not making a move, just having a good time. Your girlfriend is all yours. Besides, I’m here to see Angie. Very fun meeting you both though.” She laughed to herself as she turned and headed back to the spider demon.

Charlie’s horns disappeared and she just watched her go with a curious look. Vaggie came alongside her, smiling and blushing. She nudged her shoulder, and Charlie smiled too and grasped her hair in her hands in a shy gesture.

Cherri looked to Rosie next, hands on her hips. “So, you’re Rosie… Talk about a fancy getup.”

Rosie eyed her. “And you’re Cherri… What a colorful modern ensemble.”

“I really do have enough explosives on me to take this place down, you know.”

“And I have enough strength and sheer will to rip your heart from your chest with my bare teeth, you know.”

They stared each other down for a beat. Then Cherri smirked and nodded. “Fair enough. Nice to meet you, Rosie.”

“Charmed to make your acquaintance as well, Cherri.” Rosie nodded back to her.

“And, uh,” Angel spoked up, “I already know Rosie. But, Cherri, this is Al - Alastor.” He gestured to Alastor with a sheepish smile.

Cherri held out a hand but Alastor made his cane appear and pushed away the hand with his microphone. “Oh I’m afraid a handshake is usually out of the question unless you’d like to be in my service for all eternity. But it’s a pleasure to meet someone who can entertain Angel Dust so thoroughly. Are you a fan of my radio program?”

Cherri pulled her hand back and tilted her head to the side. “No - I’ve blown up my fair share of demons, but I’ve gotta draw a line at cooking up the remains.” She gave him a little salute with her fingers. “Here’s to meeting you too, Radio Show.”

Alastor smiled more. “Ha! What a delightfully honest reply!” Then he gestured to the back with his cane. “Why don’t we all head out to the garden before Fat Nuggets eats the appetizers! We can get better acquainted over tea and talk.”

“Now that sounds like a fine idea, Alastor.” Rosie held her parasol over her head again. “Lead the way!”

Alastor hooked arms with Rosie and they strode forward together. Angel smiled at Cherri who shrugged but smiled back and followed after them. Angel called back over his shoulder. “We’ll keep out of your hair, girls! And I promise, no destruction. Seriously!” He winked and pointed fingers guns at Vaggie and Charlie. The group was out the door a few steps later.

Charlie sighed, smiling hopefully. “Maybe it’ll be okay - at least they’re all making friends.” She glanced at Vaggie who was smirking at her. “What?”

“You got jealous.” Vaggie smirked more.

Charlie blushed. “I-I just didn’t want Cherri to make you uncomfortable. And, you know…I…you…we…” She stopped trying to talk when Vaggie put her hands on her shoulders and kissed her on the mouth.

Vaggie pulled back with her eyes hazed. “I forget how cute your horns are sometimes.” She took Charlie’s hand. “Come on. Maybe this little party really will be fine. And we can always keep an eye on things and stop it if anything comes up. You know, our room overlooks the garden…”

Charlie blushed a lot and smiled a lot. She nodded.

Vaggie took her hand and pulled her along upstairs with a chuckle.

________________________________________

Alastor had conjured up a small black wrought iron table with a red cloth and a red umbrella awning overhead. There were four wrought iron chairs with red cushions. And the table held several silver platters of food, a silver teapot, and shining cutlery for everyone. And Fat Nuggets sat near the table wearing a little red bowtie.

“Whoa, Nuggets got a makeover.” Cherri smirked.

“My, your little pig friend looks charming today,” Rosie observed as Fat Nuggets oinked.

“Yeah,” Angel nodded. “Smiles spiffed him up.”

“Just adding to the atmosphere.” Alastor laughed and tapped his cane on the ground twice. All of the chairs pulled themselves out. He bowed and gestured to the table. “Ladies, first.”

“Heh, I don’t think anyone’s ever called me a lady down here.” Cherri snickered and walked over to the table. Rosie nodded to Alastor and took her own seat. Angel considered then shrugged. “Eh, I’m feeling a bit ladylike today. I'll go third.” He walked over with a smile. Alastor followed and sat last - with another tap of his cane, the chairs pulled themselves in underneath everyone. And with a snap of his fingers the platters were all uncovered.

Cherri eyed the spread. “Fancy eats. Heh, none of this is anyone we know, right?”

“Ha! No.” Alastor shook his head. “Almost all the people I know I either like or have already dined upon. But if your question was regarding the dietary nature of the cuisine—“

“No demon flesh, Cherri,” Angel answer with a grin. “Just plenty of other kinds of flesh. We got prosciutto and andouille sausage and veal and ham—“

“And venison!” Alastor announced, his demonic aura swirling around his head. In an instant he was back to normal.

“All still delicacies in my book. You boys are spoiling us.” Rosie eyed the food, her sharp teeth gleaming.

“Well, it is a special occasion.” Alastor made his microphone disappear and gestured to the entirety of the table. “So welcome, dear ladies, to your first meal at the Hazbin Hotel. We certainly hope it won’t be your last. Please dig in!”

Cherri grinned and grabbed her fork and knife, eyes darting around at all the possibilities. “Yes, Angie, it’s been forever since I had some of your cooking. Please tell me you made—“

Angel gestured to a plate. “The meatballs with my special sauce? I knew you’d fucking kill me if I didn’t.”

“You are my favorite bitch in hell.” Cherri’s eye widened at the steaming plate of red and brown. She served herself as much as would fit on her plate

“And is that rosemary tea I smell?” Rosie inhaled near the teapot as she stabbed a cut of meat and transferred it to her plate.

“Fresh from our garden!” Alastor announced proudly as Rosie took the teapot and poured a cup. “I gathered the hot water!”

“And I gathered the plants since they die when Al touches them!” Angel added proudly.

They shared a laugh and a warm smile and then began to serve themselves.

Rosie tilted her head, intrigued. Cherri chewed her meatballs and watched with her eyebrow raised up.

Alastor leaned a little closer to Angel. “You should have seen this yard before we got to it - an absolute atrocity! Riddled with decay and uselessness and despair - much like the hotel before I arrived! Ha!”

Angel rolled his eyes. “The hotel's a lot better now, but, yeah, the yard was shit. It didn’t stand a chance against the two of us though - we made a great team out here.” Fat Nuggets oinked. Angel picked him up and put him on his lap. “And Fat Nuggets too! He’s our special helper.”

“Yes, a delightful presence to spark our horticultural creativity!” Alastor nodded and served himself one of the meatballs. He took a bite, and then his smile grew distinctly and his eyes hazed. He smirked at Angel. “You slipped some venison in these, didn’t you, Angel?”

Angel smiled humbly. “Well, yeah. I never made these for the house before, and I really wanted you to like them. The tastes are okay?”

“Exquisite.” Alastor dabbed his mouth with a napkin and gestured to another platter. “Why don’t you try the finger sandwiches?”

Angel glanced at the tray then looked closer and picked one up. His eyes brightened. “Aw, Al, mini caprese sandwiches!” He bit into it. “Oh wow, how did you make this vinaigrette?”

“Old family secret - I’m afraid you’d have to pry it out of my cold dead hands.”

“Well, you’re already dead, so that shouldn’t be a problem.” Angel winked and Alastor put on his laugh track.

The ladies were observing intently now. Rosie was sipping her tea, looking thoroughly entertained. Cherri wasn’t even eating anymore - she just watched with her jaw dropped.

Rosie leaned back in her chair. “Now, did you two boys cook everything together?”

“We work well in the kitchen as a culinary duo, yes!” Alastor nodded eagerly. “Angel’s extra arms are especially good at making short work of any task, and he has a fine palette for refining recipes.”

“And Alastor is great at getting ingredients and using knives, and at getting his shadow to help us.” Angel smirked and crossed his arms. “I’m wearing that guy down - his shadow actually tolerates me now without giving me threatening looks.”

“Ha! Too true!” Alastor raised his tea cup and sipped.

Cherri considered, eyeing Alastor. “So, Angel’s here to get redeemed - or at least for free rent. And you, Alastor, are here to…”

“Be utterly entertained by the mere existence of this entire establishment and its presence,” Alastor replied. “And I’m having a marvelous time.”

“So you like to start shit too in your free time or what?” Cherri smiled a little.

“Hmm, not in the way you’re thinking. Here I merely observe and let everything come crumbling down on its own. And outside of here, I don’t start conflicts…but I certainly do END them.” He flashed his teeth.

Cherri didn’t even blink. “Hmm, well, you do know that if you put one scratch on Angie I’ll blow that radio tower of yours sky high, right?”

“And you know that if you put one scratch on Alastor I’ll have a dozen demons feasting on your insides, Cherri, right?” Rosie interrupted, still smiling.

“Ladies, ladies, you’re both deadly.” Angel held up his hands. “Come on, no need to fight over us. No one’s putting a scratch on anyone. Besides, Al and I are big boys, we can take care of ourselves. Right, Smiles?”

“Oh yes.” Alastor nodded. “I’m lethal six ways to Sunday. And Angel is a delightfully brilliant strategist, and an expert with firearms apparently.”

“Flattery’ll get you everywhere, Al.” Angel chuckled, and Alastor looked particularly proud for a moment.

Rosie and Cherri just watched them again. They actually glanced at each other for a moment before Cherri scowled warily and Rosie went back to her tea but kept an eye on the fiery demoness. “Well, now that it’s settled that we could all kill each other in an instant if we wanted to, Cherri, why don’t you tell me what you do around hell?”

Cherri shrugged and took more food. “Start turf wars, kick Overlord’s asses, be my own woman, and blow up everything that tries to stop me.”

“Ah, an entrepreneur! What a lively occupation!” Rosie clapped her hands together. “If you ever need any bodies disposed of, I can be very helpful.”

Cherri tried not to react but she did cringe a little. “And your job is running Cannibal Colony? So, what, you just bag ‘em and slab ‘em and serve ‘em up with a good wine?”

Rosie laughed. “Oh I have to coordinate quite a bit more than that. And I make sure Alastor’s territory is shipshape while he’s away. But I too am an entrepreneur of sorts - I run a fine Emporium full of fashions and delicacies. And I’m quite the bee in a bonnet for a few others overlords myself.”

“I hear Cherri is quite the old hand at disrupting our old adversary Sir Pentious,” Alastor offered.

Cherri grinned a little. “Apparently not as quick a killer as you though. Angel told me what you did to his airship - dragging it out of the sky like that.”

“Oh Alastor,” Rosie shook her head. “You didn’t use those tentacles again, did you? I swear, they make such a mess. Though that snake really is such a pretentious dandy.”

“Ugh, he drives me nuts!” Angel held out his arms. “I mean, making sex jokes at the guy isn’t even fun! He sets me up for too many and either doesn’t get them or just tells me I’m gross. And innuendo is like half my schtick for distracting people to fill ‘em with lead!”

Alastor chuckled. “To be fair, I don’t get quite a few of your sex jokes either, Angel.”

“Yeah, but when you don’t get ‘em, it's cute.” Angel shrugged. “The way you respond actually makes them better instead of making them fall flat. And then you say something dark and twisted but still funny, and we both get a laugh.” He grinned, and his gaze softened.

“We do have quite the repartee, my fine arachnid fellow!” Alastor’s gaze softened a little too.

They remained looking at each other for a moment.

“You two have been spending a lot of time together, haven’t you?” Cherri finally observed.

“We’re practically living together,” Angel replied, turning to her. “Comes with the territory.”

“And Angel is the most entertaining demon I’ve found at this hotel so far. Why would I not indulge myself with his company?” Alastor tilted his head at Cherri.

Cherri sighed very deeply as Rosie clapped her hands together. “This meal is absolutely charming. I can’t imagine what you two boys concocted for dessert.”

“Oh, I made the dessert!” Angel raised a hand. “Al here still thinks aspic qualifies as one.”

Cherri raised her eyebrow. “What the fuck is asp—“

“Please don’t ask.” Angel clasped his hands together. “Point is, I made cannolis.”

“And I chose a fine wine and coffee pairing to go with them!” Alastor piped up.

Rosie chuckled. “Well that sounds just delightful.” She gestured out to the garden. “While we eat and prepare for such a delicious finish to our meal, why don’t you both tell us about all the plants you’ve got growing out here? This place is a regular Eden.”

“Ha! It was cultivated by two sinners after all!” Alastor quipped.

“If we get Pentious in here as our snake, it’ll be an exact replica!” Angel laughed, almost crying. Alastor turned on his laugh track. Rosie chuckled and even Cherri cracked a smile.

“Let’s start with one of my favorite ingredients - peppers!” Alastor made his microphone reappear and gestured to a row. “I’ve sown many varieties - cayenne, habanero, jalapeño, bell…”

“Next to the peppers are the other vegetables. My favorite row is the eggplant.” Angel smirked, eyes hazed playfully,. “I’ll explain why when we get there.”

Alastor nudged hims with his microphone. “Ha, I’m sure they’ll figure It out just by looking! Let’s move on!”

Angel playfully tapped his microphone and hugged Fat Nuggets, and the verbal tour continued. And Rosie and Cherri had a very interesting time watching as the boys shared the passion they had developed for gardening together..

________________________________________

Leaving the party meant Cherri and Rosie ended up on the hotel stoop together alone. They glanced at each other. Then they spoke at the same time and said the same thing.

“If your guy is screwing with mine, I’ll kill him and you.”

They blinked.

Cherri raised an eyebrow. “I mean it. You seem like a cool lady, Rosie. But, I don’t trust overlords which means I don’t trust Radio Head which means I don’t trust you. If anything happens to Angel…”

Rosie nodded. “I feel the same. I don’t know you, and you seem like quite the rogue demon. I have no reason to put any faith in you or Angel, and every reason to suspect other demons of wanting to hurt Alastor for his power. If anything happens to him…” Her eyes glowed.

Cherri considered for a moment. “Just for the sake of argument…what do you think the odds are that neither of our sides is making a play against the other? That Alastor genuinely likes Angel and Angel genuinely likes Alastor - no secret motives or plans or stuff they’re not telling.”

Rosie’s demonic glow went away. “I think the odds that they have no secret ill will toward each other are quite good. But as for ‘stuff they’re not telling’… that’s the million dollar question. Did you see what I saw back there?”

Cherri hesitated. “They…get along extra nice.”

“They were giggling and teasing and all but finishing each other’s sentences,” Rosie observed.

Cherri blushed. She lowered her voice. “I hate to admit it but…back there and whenever Angel talks about Alastor, I’ve never seen him so…happy about a guy.”

Rosie nodded. “The same goes for Alastor. He’s quite extra taken with your spider friend.”

Cherri blinked. “There’s no way they’re already…”

“Oh no, I’m afraid not.” Rosie shook her head. “Clearly they’re both utterly clueless about their chemistry. But I feel that Angel is a good companion for my Alastor. So I have a proposition.”

Cherri narrowed her eye. “I’m listening.”

“We don’t discourage their friendship. And if any sort of feelings become more apparent we gently encourage them.”

“You want to pimp our fiends to each other?”

“Ha! No - matchmake, dear!” Rosie winked. “I want to see how this new situation plays out and guide it to a happy ending should the cards align in such a way. What do you say?”

Cherri glanced back at the hotel then to Rosie. “I’ll always do whatever it takes to make Angel happy. So as long as Radio Head makes him happy, I’ll light candles and and dim the lights if that’s what it takes for them.”

“Splendid! I knew I could count on a smart girl like you!” Rosie beamed. “Do keep me updated on how things are going on your end. Angel has safe passage through Cannibal Colony and now so do you. Just mention my name. But be on guard until I get there to vouch for you.”

“Sure. And hey if I see you around my turf I won’t blow you up or anything.” Cherri smiled.

“Agreed!” Rosie opened her parasol and waved. “Ta ta!” She turned and strolled off.

Cherri sighed and shook her head but couldn’t help smiling a little more as she walked off in her own direction. Angel finding love in hell - despite her wariness, it was a nice thought.

Chapter Text

Angel Dust smirked as he came down the street and saw a familiar demon leaning against a lamppost, tossing an unlit bomb up and down in her hand for fun. “Well, well, I guess they just let anyone work street corners in hell these days, huh?”

Cherri Bomb smirked back at him and tucked the bomb away. “Is that a stick of dynamite in your pocket or are you just terrified to see me?”

Angel laughed as he came up to her and they shared a quick kiss on the cheek. “Ugh, it is so tempting to just ditch the studio and play hooky with you all day, babe.”

“Then do it.” She narrowed her eye and smiled more. “Fuck the studio - you know I keep a bunch of C4 planted around there for insurance. I’ll blow it sky high. You’ll have weeks off while they sort things out. And if I’m lucky I’ll put that walking television set and that baker bitch and fucking Valentino out of commission too.”

Angel smiled a little but shook his head. “Nah, not worth it. Bombs - they'd know it was you. Going up against overlords one at a time is one thing, but pissing off three at a shot? I like you in one piece, Cherri. Let’s just play it safe with them like usual.” He headed around the corner.

Cherri hid a quick frown and followed after him. “We could ask Radio Head to do something… Overlords attacking each other is pretty standard. And I don’t think those three could fuck with him even if they tried.”

“Definitely no way!” Angel spread his arms wide and shook his head. “He’s already offered and I’ve already turned him down. I can handle it myself.” He smiled again. “I’ll be okay, Cherri. I’ve just got some shoots today - simple stuff.” He winked at her.

Cherri looked forward, her brow furrowed. She took a breath and tried to be casual. “So… Alastor already offered to take out our least favorite overlord trio, huh? How did that come up?”

“Eh, Val was trying to call me into work one night but Al helped me talk my way out of it. Then he kept me company for a while.”

Cherri grinned and elbowed him.

Angel blinked then rolled his eyes, blushing a little. “Not like that! Sheesh, you are always in the gutter! I told you - Smiles is not looking for sex. We just talked.” His smile softened. “He said I was too good to be on call for ‘those idiots’, and that he liked talking to me.” He chuckled.

Cherri blushed a little, her eye wide. A small smile picked up at the corner of her mouth. “Sounds weirdly sweet.”

Angel shrugged and crossed his arms. “It was just an interesting conversation. We’re really good at having those. But anyway, what he offered me - it wasn’t just a favor, it was a deal - he gets me on his side and in his service forever in exchange for taking out those three. But…I don’t want to mess up our friendship by changing the whole power dynamic. And I don’t want to owe everything to a new overlord, even if it is Alastor.”

“What did he say to that?”

Angel laughed again. “He said the offer’s on the table if I ever change my mind. But mostly he just seemed surprised that I genuinely liked spending time with him without getting something in return. He doesn’t give himself enough credit - he's a little awkward and corny and there’s the whole ‘eat you alive’ thing, but he’s…also funny and sensitive and passionate. I like him.”

Cherri bit her lip and took a risk. “How much?”

Angel blinked and tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

Cherri lowered her eyelid in a dry look.

Angel pouted. “I told you, there’s no sex stuff, it’s -“

“I’m not talking about sex. I’m talking about…ugh, feelings or whatever.” She crossed her arms. “This guy makes you happy, Angie. You see that, right?”

Angel’s eyes went very wide and he stopped them both by putting up a hand. “Hold on. Are you saying you think I like…like, like-like…?” He scoffed dramatically, looking around in ‘utter disbelief’, then finally looked back at Cherri with a hand on his chest. “Where in the hell is this coming from?”

“Uh, you two threw a tea party and spent the whole time giggling and complimenting each other and finishing each other’s sentences. And you’ve been hanging out with him almost as much as me ever since he showed up at the hotel. And you blush sometimes when you talk about him even though nothing EVER makes you blush. You’re doing it right now!”

And indeed Angel was blushing considerably. He swallowed and quickly turned away from her, hands on his hips and his head held high. “All of that is totally out of context! I just like having a guy around for once who isn’t trying to bang me or insult me. If I wasn’t gonna mess up my friendship with Al to get out of Valentino duty, no way I would mess it up by going and getting a crush or whatever.”

And with that dramatic statement, Angel strutted forward.

“Okay…” Cherri sighed and followed after him. “But when you get out of denial about this, I’m here if you want to talk.”

Angel blinked and scowled and opened his mouth like he was going to say something sassy back. But then he just swallowed and shrugged. “Shut up…” He sighed. “Seriously, I like him a lot but not… I’m not looking for that.”

Cherri moved a little closer to him. “I’m not trying to tease you or push you into anything, babe. No matter how you feel about him or what happens, I think Alastor is a really good person for you to have around. He respects you. And you deserve all the respect in the world. You’re fierce, Angie. I’m just glad another demon sees it and gives you credit.” She nudged him.

Angel’s smile returned. “I do kinda feel better about myself after we spend time together. I think he does too.”

Cherri’s smile grew.

Angel rolled his eyes and smirked at her. “And I feel better after time with you too.” He nudged her back.

Cherri laughed. “You know, I had some serious doubts about this whole hotel thing but something seems different about you ever since you checked in. I don’t know, you've got more confidence.” She scoffed. “Maybe I’ll check in too and shake the place up.”

“Oh please!” Angel grinned. “If you get any more confidence, you’ll be running the whole damn Pentagram!”

“Eh, you know I was kidding anyway - I’ll keep raising hell, you just keep trying to get out of here.”

“Hey, if I go I’m taking you with me - already told Al I was taking him along too. Don’t laugh!” He pointed at her.

She held up her hands, smiling a lot. “I didn’t say a word.”

They stayed close, talking and smiling as they headed into the Lust District, and eventually Angel headed off by himself to the studio.

Cherri decided to go raise a little explosive hell around town for fun. And she decided to score some more C4. One day she was determined to blow up that porn studio - and with any luck, Valentino, Vox, and Velvet really would all be inside when she got the chance. And Angel would be outside…maybe watching it happen with Alastor. Cherri was really starting to trust that deer demon. She wondered if Rosie was feeling the same way about Angel and how far that cannibal chick had gotten with Alastor. Overlords were always tough nuts to crack.

_____________________

Since Angel was working today, Alastor decided today to take a walk to Cannibal Colony and spend some overdue time in his territory. The familiar scenery would do him good, and he wanted to talk with Rosie. It occurred to him on the way that he was interested in her full opinion not just of the hotel but of Angel following their garden party. He was a bit eager for her official approval of his first friend who had not been acquired by a deal or by cooperation for the sake of cannibalization.

For once he avoided the gaggle of cannibal ladies feasting - the momentary attention didn’t appeal to him today. He was grateful that from a distance he could see Rosie wasn’t among them, and went directly into the deep heart of his territory. Even the most deranged and fierce demons here cowered at his passage, and Alastor’s smile grew. There was a certain pleasure in knowing he was the most powerful creature here - it was up to him who got hurt and who didn’t, and the demon who got hurt certainly would not be him or anyone he cared for.

Alastor twirled his cane and rounded a corner, and sure enough there was Rosie out in front of her Emporium talking to Mimzy. The two ladies laughing as they chatted. Rosie set eyes on Alastor and her smile widened. Mimzy turned to see where she was looking and jumped up, waving Alastor over.

The Radio Demon approached the ladies and bowed. “Rosie! Mimzy! Such a delight to run into one another on this hellish afternoon.”

Rosie smirked. “As though you didn’t stroll all the way to the Emporium looking for me. I take it a visit at this hour means you’re not needed by anyone at the hotel today.”

“I should hope not!” Mimzy crossed her arms and cocked a hip to the side. “You’re never around here anymore, Alastor, and it’s no fun! That hotel gets you all to themselves, and you haven't played with Rosie and I for ages. You haven’t even been to see my newest concert yet!” She struck a pose, head held high.

“Pressing matters, I’m afraid. This hotel is proving quite the gambit!” Alastor bent low at the waist to get closer to Mimzy’s height. “But I’ve missed your shows as well. True performers should always support each other, and you’re the only demon I know who puts on a genuinely proper spectacle. And that voice of yours - an utter treasure!” He winked and straightened up.

Mimzy giggled. “Well, just make sure you don’t forget to have some fun along with working so hard. Rosie and I like a genuine smile on the devilishly handsome face of yours.” She winked back at him.

“You two encourage each other to pieces, I swear.” Rosie waved them off with a laugh. Then she turned to Mimzy. “Mimzy, would you be a dear and watch the Emporium for me for a moment? I’d like to have a quick chat with our Alastor.” She eyed the demoness with a special smile.

Mimzy took the hint and nodded. “Of course. I want to see what you have in terms of new fresh demon furs and skins.” She flashed her sharp teeth in a vicious smile. Then her whole look became bright and cheerful again. “Or perhaps new your dresses instead! I want one of your special creations to wear for my show.”

Rosie nodded. “I’m sure you’ll find something perfect on both accounts.” She turned to Alastor who was watching her with his head tilted. “Why don’t we head up to the roof, Alastor? The view really is lovely on a clear day.”

Alastor nodded. “Say no more!” He snapped his fingers and they were teleported to the rooftop.

Rosie perched herself on the shingles in a comfortable seat and Alastor sat beside her with his legs crossed. “Something new to report?” He asked, curious.

Rosie sighed. “Oh, nothing much, I’m afraid. You know I like when things are quiet and we can go about our business, but frankly I wouldn’t mind a good tussle. Yet there’s not a murmur of attack - your reputation completely precedes you, Alastor.”

Alastor glanced at his nails on one hand with a proud smirk. “As well it should. Hell has truly never seen the likes of me, and I’m just getting started.”

“Don’t I know it.” Rosie nodded. “But I asked you up here because I simply wanted to thank you properly for having me over to your hotel the other day. And I know what Mimzy said, but we were both just teasing you. As long as you like staying around that place and are having fun, you do just that. We can handle things here.”

“I know you can, and Mimzy is wonderful back up! I appreciate your cooperation!” He looked out over the city - the hotel was visible in the distance. “Yes, I am quite entertained when I’m at the hotel - I still need breaks now and then of course. But the deeper I get into this ridiculous project, the more intriguing features about it I discover.” He considered. “It’s almost been too long since I’ve done a radio show - I’ve been saving my appetite for a grand one, but perhaps I should fit in a smaller one first. It won’t do to have anyone thinking I’ve gone soft, especially the Princess.” His look darkened and his smile curled up at the edges demonically. “She really should remember whom she’s dealing with.”

Rosie’s smile widened and her eyes glowed demonically for a moment. Then her look returned to normal. “Yes, and speaking of some of your usual activities…do you have any deals in the works? You’re usually so excited about your next one.” She shrugged innocently. “Perhaps, with the Princess? Or…someone else at the hotel?”

Alastor hesitated - his smile decreased a little and his eyes went forward. “Well, in due time perhaps. I haven’t quite decided what the terms of such a bargain would be for our Princess, and she hasn’t quite hit the level of desperation yet to agree to anything. I’m keeping my options open with her.” He glanced at Rosie for just a moment but then glanced away again, and his ears twitched.

Rosie smiled more to herself. “I see. And…anyone else?”

Alastor sighed. “I did make an offer to Angel Dust, but I’m afraid he turned me down too. Quite the shame - I had all the parameters worked out for our wager. It really would have benefited us both. I made his terms exceptionally generous.” Alastor considered, and his smile grew a little. “It’s strange though - based on how the conversation went I’m torn between disappointment that he doesn’t want a deal with me and relief that he wants to be in my company even without a binding contract. I’ve never felt like this before.” He glanced at Rosie again. “You got to know him better at our party - you understand his charm and the effect he can have on others, yes?”

Rosie nodded. “Oh quite! It was just delightful getting to know him more. He’s a special young man. And yes, I have noticed you seeming a little torn lately.” She cleared her throat. “Alastor, sweetheart, you know I never ask you about your life topside, though I’m always happy to hear you talk about it when you want to. But may I ask you a personal question?”

One of Alastor’s ears went down and his smile tightened a little, but he did take a breath and reply, “Maybe…”

That was all the encouragement Rosie needed. Her eyes brightened. “Did you ever have anyone special in life?”

“Why of course! My mother!”

“No, not like a mother.” She shook her head. “I mean a partner - a girl or a beau. Like what Mimzy and I have together when the mood strikes us - minus the more carnal aspects of course.”

Both of Alastor’s ears flattened and his eyes widened so much that his monocle popped out. He quickly grabbed it and put it back on. “Ha!” A crack of static caught in his throat, and he cursed it. “Naturally no. Anyone I got close to in life ended up dead and digested. And no one tried to get close to me - survival instinct I suppose.” He shook his head to clear it. “Why in the world do you ask?” His hands gripped against the roof tiles.

Rosie sighed. Such a sensitive boy. It was amazing to her that Angel had managed to get so close to him already, and a sure sign that the spark she had detected was definitely there. “Because I think you’d make a top notch partner for someone. And I think you’re getting great practice at it through your friendship…with Angel Dust.”

Alastor’s head tilted entirely to the side, his smile weirdly fixed. “I don’t understand!”

Rosie’s smile softened. “You’re spending time with him and chatting and bonding and learning to open up. And I’ve noticed a world of difference in that smile of yours - it seems happier. You’re learning to connect with others over something besides shared violent tendencies. It’s nice to see.” She glanced out at the scenery. “However much you and I love blood and death and tearing demons to shreds, an escape from it all is a good thing to have. Mimzy has her singing, I have my fashions I create at the Emporium. And you and Angel have…gardening. Or maybe it's more like you have each other.” She raised an eyebrow.

Alastor sat there for a moment doing a lot of mental processing. And when the processing finally produced a result, there was a quick screech of static between his ears. He turned to Rosie - his claws were gripped into the roof so deeply that they had dislodged several tiles. “Are you suggesting Angel Dust and I are courting?”

Rosie’s smile brightened and she clapped her hands together. “Give the Radio Demon five silver dollars, because by George he's got it!”

Alastor cringed and his eyes became radio dials as symbols swirled over his head.

“Oh don’t put on that spooky demon display with me - I know that’s just a front for when you get put out.”

Alastor a took a deep breath and calmed himself down enough to return to his normal state. He adjusted his bow tie and held his head high. “I am not dating the spider.”

“Well, of course not - we said ‘courting’. Courting and dating can be two very different things!”

One of Alastor’s eyebrows went up. “How so?”

She considered. “Well, perhaps I’m old fashioned, but I think dating is for people already in relationships. Courting is for people thinking about having a relationship. It’s much more subtle.”

“Ha! But I’m not thinking about having a relationship with Angel Dust.”

“Perhaps you should.” Rosie smiled in a special way. “And perhaps you should also consider if he’s thinking about having a relationship with you.”

Alastor’s face warmed considerably and he knew his radio glow had brightened. He blinked several times and shook his head - these blasted sudden reactions and feelings of his came in the strangest bursts lately. But he refused to believe Rosie was right about their source.

Rosie stood up and dusted off her dress. “You’re a good boy deep down, Alastor. I just want you to have something good down here. Everyone deserves that, hell or no hell.”

Alastor stood as well after a moment. “Not everyone, in my opinion - not the lowest of the low. But for others…yes, I suppose I agree.” His eyes lowered in a dry look. “I still don't agree, however, that Angel Dust and I are courting. But his presence does entertain me…in a way that might be reminiscent of happiness. And I believe mine does the same for him.”

Rosie nodded. “You keep going with this hotel project, Alastor. I have a good feeling your instinct for getting involved was right on the money.”

Alastor’s smile grew a little and he held out his hand. “Shall we head back down now that you’ve overly-examined my social life and attempted to prove I have some kind of heart?”

“Yes, I think my work here is done.” She took his hand and with a small eyeball and a chuckle he teleported them back to the Emporium entrance.

Alastor spent some time with Rosie and Mimzy and then departed for a long walk home.

Rosie and Mimzy watched him go, waving.

Mimzy giggled. “How far gone is he?”

Rosie sighed. “Over the moon and back again.”

“It’s Angel Dust the porn star, right? I've seen posters - he’s cute! The gams alone…”

Rosie chuckled. “And he’s quite clever and sweet, and he stands up for himself - gives Alastor a run for his money. And Alastor gives it right back to him.”

Mimzy clapped her hands together and turned to Rosie. “Should we set them up? We could trap them alone somewhere with music, candles, a carcass - the works!”

“Hmm…” Rosie turned to her but shook her head. “Your enthusiasm is understandable but I think we should let things play out on their own. Alastor's gotten a gentle push and I believe Angel Dust has too. They fit so well together that it’s all they’ll need - trust me. What they’re bound to have is unavoidable.”

Mimzy sighed but nodded. “Okay. But if they get married I get to sing at the wedding!”

“If they get married, you’ll sing and I’ll design you a dress for the occasion. And Angel too.” Rosie winked.

Laughing, the two ladies took each other’s hands then turned and headed inside of the Emporium to enjoy the rest of their afternoon.

_____________________

As Alastor walked he kept up his usual happy and confident appearance but there was a tightness at the very edges of his smile. Angel Dust… He most certainly could not want an intimate ‘partnership’ with Angel Dust. But Rosie’s suggestion that Angel might feel differently about the subject gave him pause. He didn’t think the spider actually viewed him in such. light. But he also had never been on firm footing regarding feelings of an intimate nature. Perhaps he was missing something: and, if so, perhaps this potential complication could ruin their current amicable relationship. But what could Angel possibly want with him in a tender way? Not to mention there was nothing he could offer to ‘satisfy’ Angel Dust in return as far as he saw the matter.

And no matter what, no idea could change one simple fact: Rosie’s assertion that everyone down here deserved at least one good thing in their lives was flawed. The darkest hearts didn’t deserve anything but painful destruction. Alastor often provided that destruction. And yet, he knew he had followed a very twisted path in life, and more-so in death. Whatever heart he had must be darkened and dead through and through by now. And one day after he had consumed many more unforgivable sinners, someone else would probably come along and consume him too - just like how he had been hunted down in life after so many successful years of murdering the worst human beings imaginable. He had gone too far to be worthy of anything good - temporary forms of entertainment were all he was allowed as far as he was concerned. And he wouldn't stray from holding himself to the same standards as others.

Alastor eventually found himself veering off the path to the hotel and in the direction of his radio tower, his eyes low and his chest a little heavier than usual.

_____________________

Angel preferred dancing on stage and singing to shooting pornography. Porn was so…mechanical sometimes. All the pausing and reshooting and faking all these hot and heavy scenarios. And everyone staring at every inch of him under bright, hot lights instead of just seeing whatever flashes of his body he wanted to show under the stage-lights and shadows to people who were actually enjoying the performance. And he didn’t like thinking about the videos out there for everyone. Live shows only existed in the moment - they didn’t show up on posters and in cable shows and in the hands of clients expecting elaborate performances from him for a few bucks when all they’d paid for was a quickie.

But Valentino liked porn - porn brought in more eyes and could be broadcasted and sold and reproduced and sold over and over. And so that’s what Angel had done all day at the studio.

Angel came out of his last shoot with a towel wrapped around his waist and one over his shoulders. He sighed and wiped his brow. “Fuck… I need to get to bed early tonight. And I need some fresh air.” He stretched.

And then a shadow came near him and a familiar smell of smoke hit his nose. Angel cringed a little inside because he knew who it was without even turning around.

“Angel Cakes…” Valentino chuckled and put his hands on Angel’s shoulders.

Angel’s head dropped but he did his best to pick it up and put on a smile. He glanced behind him. “Hey, Daddy. Did I do good enough for you today?”

“You were a champ, Angel. You’re the best at capturing a sense of pain and pleasure all at once. That’s what really sells in hell.” He came in front of Angel and dragged a finger under his chin.

Angel swallowed but kept himself together. “I know. And I give hell what it needs.”

“You give me what I need.”

“Always.”

“Good.” Valentino smiled more and gestured forward. “Angel, walk with me.” He strode forward.

Angel followed and held his towel more tightly around his shoulders.

“I hear the Radio Demon’s an official part of that hotel you’re crashing at. And I hear you two have been hanging around each other quite a lot - taking strolls in the city and everything.”

Angel’s insides tightened but he kept his tone casual and easy. “Oh yeah - he’s helping the Princess or whatever. And I guess cuz I’m a guest he’s been escorting me around sometimes - wouldn't look good for the place if I got into another turf war, and it wouldn’t be good for you if some rando on the street tried to hurt me, Daddy.”

“Right, right.” Valentino grinned. “But you know, you’ve got a rare opportunity here, Angel. Alastor is a secretive son of a bitch - he never socializes. And here you are, spending time under the same roof and having conversations with him like it’s normal.” He rubbed his chin. “What do you two chat about anyway?”

Angel swallowed. “Oh, you know - we complain about the hotel and the Princess mostly. And he makes dark jokes and I laugh along. Always gotta keep the other guy happy, right?”

“I see.” Valentino nodded, looking serious for a moment. “Angie, you know, you’ve been at the studio for a long time. Almost too long for you to just be another whore paying me dues.” One of Angel’s fists clenched. “And Vox and Vel and I really do get along better when you’re around. I think it’s high time we made you part of our group. Like a new partner. What do you say?” His grin curled up at the edges.

“Me?” Angel blinked, taken off guard. “I mean…you want me to… But I thought I made you more money by just being…”

“You’ll still be pulling in cash. You’ll just have a little more control over the situation - maybe just private parties and high end clients - and a regular stage show, of course, where you’re the star. And you’d have status. That’s worth a lot. You could open up new markets for us, Angel Cakes. Maybe even be an overlord one day” He leaned closer. “We just need to know you’d be an asset.”

Angel put his smile back on. “H-How exactly?”

“Hmm…well, it always helps us to know more about other overlords - to keep our interests safe of course. And the one we know the least about is the Radio Freak. So maybe you share with us whatever he shares with you, huh?” Valentino smiled more. “We’d appreciate your help.”

Angel’s heart was pounding as his smile brightened. “Well, of course! I’ll get you what I can. But like I said, mostly he just complains about stuff and makes jokes. I might not get much, Daddy.”

“You just do your best, Angel Cakes.” Valentino winked as they reached Angel’s dressing room. “We’ll be waiting.” Valentino gestured with a nod down the hall. Angel saw Vox and Velvet there - they waved to him with smiles. Then Valentino opened the door, slapped Angel’s ass to get him inside, then shut the door behind him.

Angel leaned against the door, breathing heavily. Then he scowled and held his head in his hands. “Shit!” He whispered to himself. He ran over to his closet and grabbed his clothes and shoved them on. Then he paced the room for an hour until he figured Valentino and Vox and Velvet would definitely be gone. Then, trying to remain as casual as possible, he briskly walked out into the hall and through the doors outside.

“On top of everything Cherri made me think about, now I’ve got this! Fuck!” He whispered to himself under his breath.

For the rest of the walk back to the hotel he pretended to play with his phone. He couldn’t stop himself from gripping the small device so tightly that the screen almost cracked. He needed to talk to Alastor.

But when he got back to the hotel, Alastor was nowhere to be found. And of course the relic didn’t have a stupid phone. And of course Vox monitored all phones anyway. Angel went to his room, closed himself inside, and held Fat Nuggets close. Wherever Alastor was, he needed to get his ass back here now because Angel needed to do something for him while he still had the courage.

Chapter Text

Between working at their jobs and moving all of their belongings over to Hazbin, Abel and Louise hadn’t been able to spend much time alone together over the last couple of weeks. They would officially be living together as of this weekend, but still Louise was missing her significant other… And so she had decided to take the morning off and surprise him by knocking on his door to get breakfast together.

But it took several knocks for him to answer - and when he did answer he was flushed and wearing his apron.

“Louise!” Abel’s voice cracked, and he quickly leaned against the doorframe as causally as possible. “Hi! Hello! I thought you had an article to work on.”

She smiled, her tail wagging. “I finished it last night actually. I wanted to surprise you and get breakfast together.” She raised an eyebrow at his outfit. “I thought your shift wasn’t until later.”

“Oh, uh….” Abel rubbed the back of his neck, “Sorry, Louise, I actually took the morning shift today—“

“Oh! Well, maybe later we could get lunch instead?”

“…And the afternoon shift. A double.” He shrugged. “They needed me…and I could use the extra work.” He blinked. “Not that I need money for anything! I just… I guess I’m just nervous about moving in next weekend.” He swallowed and held up his hands. “Not bad nervous! And not about living with you! Only about moving in general - I work when I’m nervous, it helps me relax.”

Louise’s eyes hazed and she came forward and took his hands. “It’s all right, Abel. I understand. It’s a big change.” She leaned up and placed her lips to his. He sighed through his nose and she felt him relax as he kissed her in return. She pulled back. “Maybe I’ll just head over to the hotel and spend some time there. You have a good day at work, okay?”

Abel nodded with a goofy smile. “I will. Especially since I know that after work I get to come back to you.”

Louise blushed very much. “I reckon I’ll have a good day too as long as we get to come back to each other.”

Abel smiled very much and gave her a big hug that lifted her up off the floor. Louise laughed until he set her down. She sighed and stepped back. “I’ll see you later.”

He waved. “Bye, Louise. Love you.”

“Love you too.”

Abel closed the door behind him.

With a sigh Louise turned and headed downstairs for the street. They would have breakfast together each day soon, so she wasn’t too put out about their plans changing. But something else was bothering her a little - Abel usually wasn’t jumpy like he had been just now, and he’d said something about money, and it was strange that he hadn’t mentioned picking up extra hours. She furrowed her brow as she headed onto the street and started walking in the direction of the hotel. There was a reason she was heading there: if something was going on with him, the only other demons who might know the truth were all under the roof of Hazbin.

_______________________________

Alastor didn’t return to the hotel until later the next morning after his night at the radio tower. However involved in this redemption venture he became, he was still the Radio Demon: a night spent at the place where he had made so many horrific kills shared with all of hell had been a sobering reminder of who he was and who he would always be in this eternal place. And it had meant a night away from Angel Dust. He really didn’t want to think about what Rosie had suggested regarding their relationship. He just wanted a few hours in his office with a nice song playing between his ears while he reminded himself nothing was strange about his relationship with the spider. And then he and Angel Dust could resume being normal friends.

Alastor opened his office door with a wave of his hand and then flinched - Angel Dust was sitting in his chair with his feet up on the desk, arms crossed, scowling and tapping a finger.

“Sheesh, Al, at least when I stay out all night I call first. Where the hell have you been?” Angel stood up.

Alastor shook his head and blinked several times. “How in the blazes did you get in here? I keep this door locked!”

“I told you - six hands and I’m good with all of ‘em! That includes picking locks!”

“But my magic! Only someone in my power should have been able to pass the threshold without me—“

Angel smirked. “I’m not gonna tell which one helped. But let’s just say, if you get enough drinks in Husk or you ask Niffty nice enough, you can get them to assist with anything. Besides, this was an emergency.” Angel swallowed. “I need to tell you something.”

A high hum of static passed through Alastor’s ears as his mind blanked of everything but the image of Angel confessing some impossible attraction and attempting to woo him on the spot.

“Al?”

With a flick of his wrist the door slammed shut behind Alastor. He took a deep breath and all static disappeared (as well as his pesky sudden delusion about Angel’s motives). “Ha! Well, aren’t you resourceful! Niffty I can forgive - she’s practically programmed to be helpful, and especially to demons she likes. Husker will get quite the talking to though just for good measure.” He leaned on his cane, still fatigued. “But come now, I’m sure nothing dire could have happened overnight. Perhaps if you just take some time and think about it you’ll see there’s really no need to—“

Angel stepped forward, arms held out. “I’ve already been thinking about it all night AND worried I’d see some news report that the Radio Demon was DOA. This isn’t me being dramatic or having a problem with some silly hotel thing! Alastor, I think you’re in danger!”

Alastor blinked several times. No one had ever worried about him since his mother… He shook his head to move past the thought then had to laugh at Angel’s mistake. “Ha! Angel, my good fellow - I am never in danger…” His eyes became radio dials and distortion appeared over his head. “I AM the danger…”

“Don’t give me that spooky song and dance either!” Angel huffed in frustration. He frowned, and his voice softened. “Al, I’m really worried. Just listen, okay?”

Alastor’s appearance returned to normal. He raised an eyebrow then gave a single nod.

Angel sighed and sat on Alastor’s desk. He crossed his arms. “Look, they’d kill me if they knew I was telling you this… But maybe they expect I’m telling you this… Or maybe they know that I know they expect I’m telling you this… Fuck, I hate their stupid mind games!” Angel grabbed his hair and cringed.

Alastor stepped forward and tapped his microphone to the top of Angel’s head. “There there, no need to muss your hair, Angel. Just let me know what you need to say, and we’ll work everything out from there.”

Angel released his hair and nodded. He crossed his legs and braced his hands against the edge of the desk. “Yesterday at the studio after my shift, Val stopped me in the hall.”

“…I hope this story ends with you riddling him with bullets.”

Angel smiled a little but shook his head. “He fed me some bullshit about how I’m such a good worker that he wants me to be a partner - along with him and Velvet and Vox.”

“Please tell me you would never consider keeping such poor company.”

Angel smiled more. “No way! First of all I’m spoiled by my time with choice demons like Cherri and everyone here, including you.” Angel blinked then cleared his throat and glanced away.

Hearing Angel say those words made Alastor feel good - too good. “And second?” He prompted, ready to move the conversation along.

“Huh?" Angel blinked and turned back to Alastor. “Oh! And uh, second…” he rolled his eyes, “like I’m that stupid - Val doesn't see me as an equal. He’s not going to make me a partner. He only treats me decently when I’m pulling in big money, and then the rest of the time he…” Angel's eyes went down and he crossed his arms over his chest again, hugging himself close.

Alastor gripped his cane very tightly. Angel needed to get far away from Valentino. And on an impulse Alastor decided that he would help him do so when the time was right, deal or no deal between them. That overgrown moth did not deserve the company of his friend.

Angel quickly looked up and pulled himself together. “Anyway, I played along because you don’t say no to Val. He said he knows we’ve been hanging out so he wants me to tell him things about you. It’s bad enough when they dump on you when I’m there, but this is different.” Angel frowned, his tone serious. “Al, I mean it - I’ve got a bad feeling. I think those three are gunning for you. I was even worried that maybe they’d done something to you last night. And I know you’re a big powerful scary overlord of death, but those three… At least you’ve got some principles, Alastor - THEY don't have any.”

Alastor considered very carefully for a moment. Then he walked forward and sat in his chair behind the desk, his fingers tented. Angel turned to face him, an eyebrow raised. Alastor met his gaze. “What are you going to do?”

Angel blinked. “What?”

“Are you going to tell them things about me?”

Angel pouted and held up a hand. “Of course not! Sheesh, you’re my friend! I’ll make up stuff and play dumb and be the silly slut they think I am, and hopefully they’ll get bored with the whole project and find some other power trip! I’m a fucking fantastic liar when someone’s pissed me off enough and when I’ve got time to plan. But I needed to warn you.” He sighed and his gaze went down. “But look, if you’re not comfortable hanging out anymore because you’re worried they’re gonna get something out of me, I get it. I’m connected to them, and the farther away from anything to do with them you are, the better.”

Alastor stood up. He leaned over the desk a little. A human-born demon who truly cared, and especially about a soul as fallen as himself - in all of his years he had never encountered one. Perhaps Charlie’s instincts had been right: if any damned soul could crawl out of hell this one was certainly the most deserving. But he pushed these thoughts to the back of his mind, and his smile grew. “I’m afraid I can’t do that, Angel Dust. You see, I simply refuse to have the company I keep dictated by three such oafish overlords. You and I will continue our time together as usual without any change.”

Angel blinked a couple of times and smiled in such a happy way that Alastor’s smile became more genuine too.

“I am also going to give you some simple instructions. Will you follow them for me?”

Angel nodded, alert.

“Excellent!” Alastor brought his hands behind his back, and his eyes narrowed. “You will talk with those three about me whenever they require - laugh about me, insult me, describe me as the most boring creature on the planet. I really don't care as long as it satisfies them enough to keep you safe. And if needed, you can tell them things about me - provided, of course, it’s not information I specifically ask you to keep to yourself.”

Angel laughed a little and actually wiped a tear from his eye. “Heh, I come here trying to keep you safe, and instead you’re giving me instructions for how to keep myself safe.” He shook his head. “Okay, I’ll do everything you asked. But you have to do something too.” He pointed at Alastor. “You have to take this seriously - don’t get cocky. I want you to be on alert if they try something, I want you to know you can come to me or any of us at the hotel for help. And I’ll let you know if I overhear any plans to overthrow you. Okay?”

“This sounds very much like a deal, Angel.” Alastor smirked a little.

“Just a friendly exchange of services between me and my favorite customer.” Angel winked.

Alastor felt his face warm. Angel blinked and swallowed. They became aware that they were somewhat close to each other despite the desk between them.

And then there was salvation in the form of a knock.

“Come in!” Alastor flicked his wrist, and the door opened. In stumbled a familiar sheep demon.

“Oh, Alastor, hello!” She straightened up, smiling. “And Angel Dust!” She looked from one to the other. “I'm sorry, was I interrupting anything?”

The two demons stared back at her with wide eyes.

They spoke at the same time, Alastor smiling far too widely and Angel making far too many dismissive gestures with his hands and rolls of his eyes.

“Ha! Of course not! Nothing to see here - just day to day demonics!”

“Whoo, no, not a thing! You know Smiles and I when we get started - we love to gab!”

By the time they finished, Alastor was clinging to his cane and Angel was smiling sheepishly.

Louise tilted her head at them but then cleared her throat, smiling. “Well, as long as I’m not interrupting, I wanted to ask you about Abel.” Her eyes were on Alastor - she couldn’t help but look to him for guidance.

The Radio Demon made eye contact with her. “I am not the best resource for romantic advice!” He clenched his jaw and swung a fist through the air.

“Oh, no,” Louise shook her head, “it’s not really advice. It’s just…have you…or you, Angel…noticed Abel acting a bit funny?”

Alastor’s eyes darted from side to side. “I am still not the best person to ask about these matters!”

“It’s okay, Al. I got this.” Angel’s smile softened and he stepped forward to Louise. “He’s acting ‘funny' how, exactly?”

“Well,” Louise shrugged, “he’s taken some extra shifts at the cafe without saying anything and he mentioned money and he’s acting skittish as a junebug. I’m not sure what to make of it.”

Angels’ eyes widened. Then he put his hands on his hips. “Oh, is that all? Hun, he's just…excited to finally get to live with you! All nice guys get like that before moving in with a dame.”

“Really?” Louise smiled more and clasped her hands together.

Angel waved her off with an easy grin - Alastor just watched the exchange playing out with interest. “Oh yeah! Trust me, before I died I was about the age most people were back then when they found a serious squeeze. The sweet guys were always torn between being over the moon and nervous wrecks about taking the next step with their girls. But once they did it, everything settled down.” His eyes hazed.

Louise considered then nodded to herself. “Thank you, Angel Dust.” She looked to the Radio Demon. “And thank you too, Alastor.”

“I didn’t contribute at all!” Alastor announced in his bright tone.

“You listened,” Louise offered. “That contributes a lot in my book. More than most people realize.”

“Hmm…” Alastor hesitated then nodded. “Well, you’re welcome, I suppose.”

Louise beamed a little at him. She was always doing that around him and looking to him like she was waiting for something special. But she would realize sooner or later that he really wasn’t a good person. And…Angel Dust would too one day, surely.

Alastor’s eyes went down and a sigh left him as Louise departed the room and closed the door.

“Abel’s gonna pop the question.”

Alastor’s attention perked right back up, his eyes wide. “Beg your pardon?”

Angel was beaming. “Fish guy - he's gonna propose. Being secretive, worried about cash, acting like a goofy idiot around a girl who’s already nuts about him. It's a proposal for sure.”

“How could you tell from so little information?” Alastor raised an eyebrow. “Frankly all that made sense to me was her junebug comparison.”

Angel laughed. “Funny, that was the one thing I didn’t quite get but I figured it might be a southern thing.” He shrugged. “Al, I just know these things. In my life, girls who were friends with, er…someone in my family… used to come to me all the time about relationship stuff. It was like they could sense the supportive gay best friend in me just waiting to come out.” His smile softened. “And Louise was right you know - you just listening to her definitely helped too, especially since she’s such a fan of yours despite the fact that she’s not a cannibal.” Angel raised an eyebrow. “Anything you want to share about why that is?”

Alastor’s smile tightened a little. “…It’s a rather complicated story.”

“Well, if you ever want to tell it, you know where to find me.” He pointed up. Then he blinked a few times and crossed his arms, looking sheepish again. “You know, my room.”

Alastor remembered his last encounter with Angel in his room. He had never entered another demon’s bedroom before, come to think of it. But two friends could have breakfast and talk anywhere, he supposed. Rosie’s thoughts on their relationship really were such a stretch.

“Uh,” Angel went on, rubbing the back of his neck, “so, anyway, before Louise came in what were we… Oh!” He blinked. “Okay, so…you’ll look out for yourself and stay safe. And I’ll smokescreen those three overlords with all of my skills. Good.” He stepped back toward the door. “Well, I didn’t sleep so good last night - seriously, you need to start letting people know when you’re gonna disappear at night - so I think I’ll get a drink and maybe take a nap. Leave you alone to plot whatever overlord stuff you're gonna plot against those guys.”

“Of course!” Alastor cleared his throat and quickly sat behind his desk, “I have some hotel matters to see to, and then I’ll consider your warnings further.” He hesitated, and his voice softened a little. “Angel Dust - thank you for coming to me.”

Angel had the door open - he hesitated then smiled over his shoulder. “Friends gotta look out for each other, Al. Always.”

Alastor’s smile grew. “Tell Husker the drink at the bar is on me.”

“You are definitely better than Val, Vox, and Vel, and you always will be.” Angel winked.

Alastor felt his tail twitch. “Yes, well, I have to agree with you.”

They shared a small laugh and then Angel departed.

Alastor put on a light tune between his ears and dropped his head down. His shadow appeared. He eyed him in concern. Alastor sighed. “I’m fine. Merely… confused about what is going on around me and what I want to be going on around me.” He rested his head on his hand. “I really should do a show soon to clear my head.” His shadow smiled and nodded then disappeared. Alastor wanted to think about his show…but instead he found himself trying to fathom, on top of everything else, how any demons could attempt to bring matrimony into a place like hell… And yet he was also glad for Abel and Louise just the same. They were good and they were good together. And strangely he felt some relief knowing they would be safe here soon. He had never followed the story of any demon he had directly or indirectly saved. But watching a life turn out well was entertaining in a newly satisfying way.

_______________________________

Angel strolled over to the bar and sat himself down just as a yawning Husk came out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and got behind the counter.

He glared at Angel. “What are you doing here?”

“I want a screwdriver.”

“It’s 10 in the morning.”

“That drink is like fifty percent orange juice!”

Husk sighed deeply and grabbed a glass. “Whatever.”

Angel smirked. “Oh and Alastor says it’s on him.”

Husk raised an eyebrow as he poured. He slid the drink over to Angel, rubbed his eyebrows, then made himself say something. “So…what’s the deal with you and Alastor? I mean that literally and figuratively.”

“No deals!”Angel grinned. “What, you think I want to be stuck with you all eternity? Niffty, possibly, but that’s my limit.” He sipped, looking down. “And in general? You know Smiles and are friends. We’re both seem like pretty damaged fuckers who’ve learned to laugh about it and just prefer to laugh together.”

Husker’s grumpy look softened a little. He sighed and wiped the counter. “Fine. Both of you leave me out of the loop then. But if there’s any drama I’m not helping fix it.”

Angel blushed a little and gave Husk a dry look. “We’re big boys, I think we can manage.” He smiled a little again. “And if we do need help, Niffty can referee.”

Husk grumbled and poured himself a screwdriver too.

Angel considered for a moment, looking into his drink, then lowered his voice. “Hey, Husk? Part of your deal with Al was that you’re bound in service to him right?”

“Don’t remind me.”

“So, like, that means you have to protect him?”

Husk raised an eyebrow. He lowered his voice too. “What’s going on?”

Angel swallowed. “There might be some overlords looking to take a swing at him. Valentino and Velvet and Vox.”

“Vox is shit.” Husk scowled.

Angel smiled a little. “So you do have some of the same interests as Alastor.”

“Shitty people are shitty to everyone, so EVERYONE thinks they’re shitty.” He took a swig, eyeing Angel Dust. “Does Alastor know about this?”

Angel nodded. “He says he’s gonna be on guard but…I also think he’s the cockiest man who ever existed. I don’t want him to get hurt or for anything to happen to the hotel either if he did.”

“Well…” Husk shrugged, “Alastor keeps me and Niffty safe, and we can’t do anything to hurt him…which I guess kind of means not letting other things hurt him if we know about them. Which now I do. Thank you for that,” he added dryly.

Angel smiled a little again. “So you’ll keep an eye on him? Just in case?”

Husker nodded. “Yeah. But don’t tell Niffty.” He rubbed his head. “She’s pretty attached to Alastor. She’d worry herself into a fit if she thought anything was going to hurt him. And when that little demon goes on a rampage it’s like a whole new level of hell.”

“Now that’s a deal.” Angel nodded. “Thanks, Husky.”

“Whatever.” Husk rested his head on his hand. “I’m used to this whole hotel situation now - anything changing would just be a pain in the ass.”

There were footsteps on the stairs behind them and they both turned to see Niffty enter the lobby, a scarf tied over her head and a feather duster in hand. “Well, I’ve dusted all the floors! Now time to get started down here!” She clapped her hands together. “Husk, can I start with the bar?”

Husk groaned. “I guess, if it’ll get it out of the—whoa!”

Niffty zipped over and was already polishing everything with her duster. She looked to Angel. “Good morning, Miss Angel Dust! I heard you come downstairs earlier. Does that mean Alastor is back? He stayed out all night last night!”

Angel smiled and nodded. “Yeah, he’s back, and I told him to call if he’s gonna do that from now on.”

“Oh good!” Niffty cleaned all of the bottles and the barstools too. “I don’t know why he’d want to stay away. This place is wonderful - and it has me and Husk and you too!”

Angel laughed. “Oh really? And why am I so special that you’d include me in reasons for him to stick around?”

“Because you’d make the prefect mommy for us!”

Angel raised an eyebrow, and his smile dropped to a look of utter confusion.

“Niffty!” Husk picked her up, sat her on a stool, and put a glass of orange juice in front of her. “Drink. You’re going too fast again.”

Niffty happily sipped.

Angel looked to Husk.

Husk just shook his head. “Do not ask. She likes you the same way she likes Alastor. She’s confused. Just leave it at that.”

Angel looked to Niffty and his smile came back a little. “Well, either way, I’ve never been a mommy to anyone except Fat Nuggets. But you’re a good little demon, Niffty - I’d be willing to try it with you.”

Niffty put down her glass to give Angel a big hug then went back to drinking.

Angel polished off his drink and sighed. “Hey, how about I make us breakfast after this? I’ll do the dishes and put booze in some of the food and everything.”

Husk belched. “Sold.”

Niffty nodded. “I’d love some breakfast! Let’s save some for Alastor too.” She glanced at the office and frowned. “I feel like he might be tired. We should let him rest for a bit and bring it to him when he’s ready.”

“Great idea, Niffty.” Angel winked at her and stood up. “Come on, sinners - my kitchen ain’t open all day.”

Husk sighed and trudged after him as Niffty skipped in Angel’s wake all the way to the kitchen.

Chapter Text

Cherri Bomb was hunting around her turf for signs of Sir Pentious (who had been oddly quiet for a while now) when a crow landed in front of her with a note tied to its talon. Not giving a fuck, she moved along to continue her surveillance. But the crow followed her, cawing. She would have lit a firework to scare off the stupid bird, but just taking the note seemed like the best way to maintain the element of surprise in case Pentious really was nearby plotting. Sure enough, as soon as she grabbed the note, the crow flew off.

“What kind of relic sends notes by carrier bird instead of just texting?” she whispered as she unrolled the message,

The note was addressed to Cherri and signed from Rosie and directed Cherri to come to the Cannibal Colony this afternoon for a chat about their mutual male companions.

Cherri sighed and rolled her eye. “Of course, it’s from the only ancient relic I know apart from Radio Head. Great, now I gotta go to the Cannibals…” She wrinkled her nose at the thought. “You’re fucking lucky I love you, Angel.” Cherri stomped off.

She completely missed reaching the underground cavern a hundred yards away where the familiar hiss and laughter of a snake could be heard followed by the occasional goofy echo of ‘Yes boss!’.

_____________________________

Rosie sat at a table inside of the Emporium sipping tea and inhaling the tantalizing scent of a few fresh demon kills who had been brought in for processing. If cannibals couldn’t buy their demon meat cut and parceled from her, they tended to just make their kills in the streets, and it was always such a mess cleaning up the leftovers to keep Alastor’s territory looking jaunty. She hoped her guest wouldn’t mind the atmosphere too much, although Miss Cherri seemed like quite the hardened demoness.

It was then that Mimzy ran through the door, panting. “Rosie! Did you invite a dame here?”

Rosie nodded. “Yes, indeed! Good, she must have mentioned my name like I told her to do!” She stood up. “I’ll go fetch her. Please stay here and tend to the Emporium for me, Mimzy.”

“Okay - but you’d better hurry. Some of the girls licked their lips when she said her name was Cherri, and now she’s surrounded by cannibals and holding lit dynamite sticks!”

Rosie sighed deeply but couldn’t help smiling. "That does sound like her.” She was swiftly out the door and down the street. She turned a corner and came upon the sight described by Mimzy. Rosie’s eyes glowed red, she stretched her grin to show her fangs, and she even grew a little taller and contorted her body slightly. “Enough, ladies!”

The other cannibal women gasped and parted to let Rosie through. Cherri just watched her with her eye wide as she swallowed.

Rosie approached and returned to her usual appearance. “Really, this is no way to treat a guest - and certainly not one of mine. Now go find a fresh one to fight over and leave us be.” She glanced to Cherri. “And would you mind if I put those out, dear? Explosions are terribly messy.” She reached out and doused each fuse with her fingertips. The other cannibals scurried away.

Cherri frowned and scowled. “Okay, do not send me any more messages because I am NEVER coming back here. You want to talk? Fine, either we do it on my turf or you get a cell phone.”

“No sale, I’m afraid, Cherri. Alastor doesn’t like modern technology in his territory.”

“Then meeting on my turf it is.”

“Very well.” Rosie sighed and turned. “You’re here now anyway though, so we might as well chat.”

Cherri glanced around: that group of chick cannibals were brooding on the far street corner with fangs bared, in alleyways glowing eyes appeared and the sound of licking lips echoed, then a demon rounded a corner chewing on a severed arm. She cringed.

Rosie’s smile grew. “You’re perfectly safe now that you’re with me. But if you’re this distressed, how about we take a nice stroll together back to the edge of the colony territory? We can catch up, and the farther away from the heart of this place you get, the less…unsettling sights you’ll see.” Rosie turned in the opposite direction and headed forward.

Cherri scowled and followed after her. “Hey, I’m not unsettled!” She could still hear the demon chewing on the arm nearby and cringed. “Okay, fine, I’m a little unsettled. I’m down with all the sins, but not with how all of them get done. Everyone’s got a limit - mine involves picking people out of your teeth. You and Alastor want to do it, fine - but I don't want to watch people do it.”

Rosie glanced at her as Cherri came by her side. “Fair enough. It really is an ‘acquired taste’.” She flashed her fangs and laughed.

Cherri pointed at her. “And no jokes like that! Now come on…” She kept her eyes forward and down. “What’s up? Did Alastor write a diary entry about like-liking Angel or something and you read it?”

“Heavens no!” Rosie laughed. “Alastor would never put a personal secret in writing. But I did speak with him about Angel. A few well-placed questions to get him pondering the finer details of their relationship, and he was quite the frazzled overlord. I think this is the first time he’s been genuinely smitten. Of course he denied everything, but it was the WAY he denied it that spoke volumes, you know. Skittish as a fawn.” Rosie winked.

“Good, at least we’re on the same page then.” Cherri rolled her eye, arms held out. “Angel denied it too, but he was dramatic as hell about it. He’s got something inside brewing for Alastor that he doesn’t want to deal with. Probably worried all the 'special' parts of the relationship are in his head.” She frowned. “He doesn’t give himself enough credit.”

“Yes. I thought there might be some trust issues on both sides.” Rosie considered. “Your boy is moving through Alastor’s defensive layers fast though I believe - like a knife through fat without even trying. And if Alastor already preoccupies his thoughts too, then I think we’re getting close to something interesting.” She smiled again.

They had reached the edge of the colony and stopped walking for a moment.

Cherri crossed her arms. “So what do you want to do? I know how to be there for my friend when he needs me, but this romantic stuff isn't really my specialty.”

“Not to worry - I’m matchmaker enough for the both of us,” Rosie assured. “I think that we should be as supportive as possible for our boys wherever needed in other parts of their lives so that they can focus more on this new, special part of their lives. I've been running a tight ship here so Alastor can keep his interests on the hotel…where Angel happens to be. Perhaps you could keep an eye on Angel's affairs and offer to assist if any grow too distracting.”

Cherri nodded. “That I can do. I’m already keeping an eye out for Pentious - I figure he probably wants to make some big stupid display against Alastor by attacking the hotel. If I take him out first, Alastor won’t have to worry about keeping the hotel safe and Angel won’t get distracted by fighting that snake again.”

“That sounds fine, Cherri!” Rosie nodded. “Your cooperation is most appreciated.”

Cherri smiled as she eyed Rosie. “Any particular reason you’re bent on marrying off Alastor?”

Rosie laughed. “Think of me as his big sister or his aunt - I want to see him happy and to see him grow. I think Angel could help him take out those two birds with one stone and that Alastor could learn to provide the same comfort in return.” Her eyes hazed. “Why are you willing to put in so much effort for Angel’s love life?”

Cherri looked to the sky. “Because this place put him through shit he didn’t deserve. And so did life. At least if he gets to give a damn about someone who gives a damn back about him, that’s something. The universe or god or whatever owes him one big time.” She sighed and shook her head to clear it.

“I see.” Rosie held out her hand. “Well, here’s to both of our boys getting some well-deserved peace in hell.”

Cherri hesitated but then reached out and shook. “Yeah, I’ll shake to that. And I’ll keep trying to make this work with you.” She released her hand. “But remember, we meet on my turf next time. You can send the stupid crow when you want to meet, I guess, and I’ll send a place and time back to you.”

“Of course.” Rosie nodded. “Have a delightful afternoon, Cherri.”

“See you, Rosie.” Cherri gave a little salute, turned and sauntered off. A male demon whistled at the sight of her and she tossed a bomb at him that blew up in his face.

Rosie laughed and headed back into the Cannibal Colony to continue seeing to her affairs for the day.

_____________________________

“Angel Cakes, there you are." Valentino crossed his legs and grinned as he reclined back on a large plush red chair. “Now, why are you using the performer’s entrance tonight, hmm?” Vox and Velvet were seated on either side of him. Vox smiled, his eyes narrow - he had multiple monitors hanging from the ceiling showing different areas of the studio tonight. And Velvet was swinging her legs in her chair while she carved slices of red velvet cake with a very large knife.

The two scantily-clad female demons who had ‘escorted’ Angel to this room set above the main stage floor came forward and clung to Valentino on either side with sultry smiles. Angel - wearing black sequin shorts, high-heeled boots, a black crop top, and a pink coat, shrugged and swallowed, not liking being on unfamiliar ground here. “Uh I came in the performer entrance…’cuz I’m a performer?” He took off the coat.

Valentino laughed. He nudged Vox, who laughed too, and Velvet joined in right away. “No, no, no, Angel,” Valentino assured. “You’re not just a performer anymore. You’re a demon who sometimes performs here, sure, but remember what we talked about the other day? Status. You’re moving up - you’re practically one of us. And WE come in through the VIP entrance and end up here in the VIP lounge. Welcome.” Valentino snapped his fingers. One of the female demons pranced over to the bar and grabbed a fancy bottle and glasses - she served everyone. The other demon pushed a smaller chair out from a corner and set it between Valentino and Vox. Valentino gestured to the seat as the girls returned to cling to him. “Take a load off, Angel baby. Drink some champagne. Can I order anything else for you? Some food? Some music? A little company?” He chuckled and held the girls closer.

Angel took a deep breath and prepared to be whatever they wanted him to be for Alastor’s sake and for his own as well. He sauntered over with a sheepish smile. “Aw, Daddy, I appreciate the offer. But this too much already. And I’ll remember about the VIP entrance from now on - promise.” He sat down and sipped - high-end champagne: wow, they were really laying it on thick. He glanced to either side of them. “Hey Uncle Voxy, hey Auntie Vel - what’s shaken?”

“Everything now that you’re here!” Velvet giggled wildly to herself and stabbed her knife into the heart of the red velvet cake. Angel kept up his smile as best he could.

Vox cleared his throat and put on a grin. “She means we’re all doing fine now that we have our fourth here. Don’t worry - she knows better than to use the knife on one of us. This room is about pleasure - Velvet finds pleasure in shiny, sharp things.” Vox glanced at the screens above him. “And I find pleasure in knowing everything that’s going on around here.”

Valentino lit a cigarette and popped it into his holder. “And I find pleasure in watching my whores work to make me rich. Hence the view.” The entire wall they were facing was glass, and indeed Angel saw the perfect view of the stage below where a few pole dancers were already strutting for the crowd. “Now, what would give you pleasure, Angel Cakes?”

Angel considered carefully - there wasn’t a right answer but there were certainly many wrong ones. “Maybe some stronger booze? Champagne’s great, daddy, but is there any vodka back there? Heh…”

Valentino burst into raucous laughter, and the girls joined in. Vox contributed some chuckles and Velvet was already giggling anyway as she hacked at her cake. “Of course, Angel Dust.” Valentino snapped, and one of the girls dashed off to the bar again. “And that’s an okay start for now. But I mean big picture - think about what would give you some serious pleasure, and we’ll work on getting it for you. When you’re with us, nothing is off limits.” Valentino blew out some smoke that curled around Angel’s head. He reached out a finger and gently lifted up Angel’s chin.

Angel felt very nauseous inside but still smiled. “You’re too good to me, Daddy.”

“You’ve earned it, baby.”

Valentino released his finger. Angel grabbed the vodka as it was handed to him and took a big sip.

“By the way,” Valentino went on, admiring the show down below as the second girl returned to his side, “word around town is the Radio Demon went to his tower last night - but no show aired. Then he went back to your little hotel the next morning. Did something happen?”

Angel shook his head and scowled. “No - the jerk just bailed for the night, acting all mysterious. Barely got a word out of him edgewise all morning. I, uh…guess he just didn’t find anyone to take home for dinner, heh.”

Velvet laughed wildly at the joke. “Alastor should have always just stayed in his own lane. He could have made a fun cannibal cooking show host on tv.” She ate a large bite of cake.

Vox rolled his eyes. “Yeah, like I would let that smug mug of his on the airwaves. He wants to hide all those sharp, prim features behind a radio microphone, let him.”

Angel tried not to snicker at the fact that even Vox had to admit Alastor looked good, even if he hid it in an insult. Then he tried not to think about his feelings on how Alastor looked. “I think he just has a lot on his plate, working on the hotel and on his radio stuff he’s so obsessed with. Sheesh, we’re in hell - instead of multitasking just enjoy yourself, right?” He took another swig of his drink.

“Not quite." Vox scowled and slumped in his chair. “Being an Overlord means always being a step ahead of everyone. And unfortunately Alastor is gifted in that department…” He smirked. “Though I’d rather be playing catch up than have no one to play with me if you know what I mean.”

“Vox means he likes being part of a power trio - and also he’d rather be a little distracted by fucking than never get anything at all,” Velvet explained with a manic grin. “Not that he gets much.”

Vox’s screen glitched and he looked past Angel to glare at her. “No one asked you! And you don’t need to explain my jokes, Velvet!”

“I’ll stop making jokes and explaining yours once you start making some good ones, Voxy.” She winked.

“You watch it or—“

“Enough!” Valentino held up a hand, his smile faded for a moment. Then he turned to Angel and grinned again. “You’ll have to excuse them, Angel Cakes - they get a little fussy when they’re frustrated. And we’re all a little frustrated. You see, Alastor really has a monopoly on power, and it curbs a lot of our projects. That’s bad enough. But now he’s gotten involved with the Magne family - and that’s a big no-no. There’s an unofficial policy among Overlords that no one goes off by themselves to get to Lucifer. And I’m afraid our little Radio Demon just broke that agreement.”

“Oh.” Angel kept up an easy smile. “Well, that’s just rude, am I right?” He shrugged. “But he says he’s just at the hotel for entertainment - you know, to watch demons try to get reformed and fail. With yours truly being the prime example.” He smirked proudly. “Still sinning and still getting free rent - what a way to be. Best scam I ever pulled.” He laughed and took another swig.

Vox leaned in closer. “And how did the princess agree to let him be part of her little enterprise? What were her exact words? Must have been an interesting exchange.” He gripped the arms of his chair.

Angel watched him with wide eyes. “Uh… he just said, hey, I want to help. And she super needed help. He didn’t say anything about Lucifer - just that he liked the mess of a news show she was on and wanted more of that wacky stuff.”

“Did they strike a deal?” Vox’s screen glitched.

Out of the corner of his eye Angel saw Valentino give Vox a look to cool it.

Angel laughed, “Radio Guy wanted to, but the princess held her own - just ordered him to keep helping as long as he wants to help. He’ll probably try offering again though. Deals seem like they’re his whole schtick. I mean, he’s got two of his deal demons there now.”

“So he’s brought in reinforcements.” Valentino sipped his champagne, his voice low. “Interesting.”

Angel cringed a little inside at letting that information slip. He was just grateful that as far as he could tell, Husk and Niffty never left the hotel grounds. Anyone there definitely had to be safe.

Valentino went on, an eyebrow raised. “Has he tried making deals with anyone else who’s there?”

Angel instantly shook his head. “No way. I mean, who there would be worth making a deal with except for the princess?”

“Well, you’re our fourth which makes you powerful now,” Velvet observed, holding a hunk of cake in her hand as she swallowed a bite. “He could try to make a deal with you.

Valentino’s cigarette holder snapped in half. Vox looked like he wanted to kill her.

Angel burst into raucous laughter. He was slapping his leg and wiping a tear from his eye. Velvet giggled. Vox watched warily as Valentino turned his stony face to Angel. Angel caught his breath. “A deal with me? Not the princess of hell - just me? What’s he gonna deal me into doing? NOT blowing him or fucking him or jacking off while he watches! A deal with a sex worker - probably the worst one he would ever make! Ha!” Angel went back to laughing. And after a moment a small smile appeared on Valentino’s face and a few chuckles left him. Velvet giggled more and Vox let loose some hesitant laughs too.

Angel finally let out a deep breath and swung his legs over one side of the chair in a perfectly relaxed pose. “Wow, thanks you guys - I really needed a good laugh.”

“I, uh, think we all did,” Vox offered, relaxing a little again.

“Mostly I just need cake and murder - but laughs are good too.” Velvet licked frosting off of her knife.

“Yes, and that was really a good one.” Valentino held his girls closer, flashing his gold tooth in his grin. “You probably scare the hell out of that virgin, Angel.”

“Heh, yeah…” Angel swallowed and sunk a little lower in his seat and crossed his legs, sipping his drink. “He just keeps an eye on me so I won’t fuck up the hotel thing before he’s had a chance to have his fun. Probably annoyed I take up so much of his time.”

“Hmm…” Valentino’s smile grew, “now there’s a thought. He really must be stretched thin by now. And he’s always at his most deadly after one of his shows but he just hasn’t had time for one in…quite a while.” Valentino glanced at Vox who nodded, considering too. Valentino turned back to Angel. “If he plans a date for one, you’ll let us know - right?”

Angel nodded. “Of course - no secrets ever, Daddy.”

“Good.” Valentino nodded. “In fact, I think you’ll let us know about his movements whenever you’re here. You’d like to help us with that, right?”

“Anything I can do.” Angel winked.

Valentino smiled more and held up his glass. “A toast - to our little group running hell one day.”

Vox held up his glass. Angel raised his with a grin. Velvet stood on the chair as she held up hers. Then they all drank. Velvet jumped down from her chair and held up her knife. “Who wants cake to celebrate? I have a fresh one in the back!” The one that had been in front of her was carved into an unrecognizable pile of frosting and crumbs.

Valentino sighed and rubbed his temple. “Go knock yourself out…”

She dashed over to the bar, pulled out a cake from underneath, and started slicing viciously. Angel watched with an eyebrow raised. Vox just sighed. “You get used to it.”

Angel put on his best smile and went back to watching the floor show with their group. The conversation went to other topics and eventually died down, and he was grateful to move on from the subject of Alastor. Especially since, even though Alastor had said to say whatever he needed to make these three happy, Angel felt like he was doing something wrong to his friend each time he agreed with a joke or an insulting opinion about the Radio Demon. He would find Alastor tomorrow and fill him in on everything the trio knew and had said - it was the only way to make this mess of a situation feel worthwhile.

_____________________________

By the time Angel Dust got back to the hotel and dragged himself up to his room, it was nearly sunrise. Apparently VIP parties went all night. By midnight those three overlords had been high as kites on every designer drug in hell, while Angel had only pretended to sample the goods - he was not about to lose his wits in this increasingly weird situation and potentially leak something important about Alastor. When they thankfully finally passed out hours later, he just took the knife out of a sleeping Velvet’s hand and laid Vox down on the floor so he wouldn’t fall out of the chair and crack his screen, and he’d sent Valentino’s two girls to their dressing rooms for sleep and put a bucket next to the pimp for obvious reasons. Their ‘new fourth’ or not, he knew if these three woke up in a complete mess, he was the one who would be blamed. They did bad things when they blamed him…

Angel took a deep breath as he stood before his door and hugged his pink coat around his body. “It’s okay. Get in there, take a shower, crawl into bed with Nuggets, and sleep til dinner. I’ve got this. I’m Angel Dust.” He yawned, opened his door, stepped inside and closed the door behind him.

He was met with a dark room except for two glowing red eyes at the center of everything.

Angel stumbled back. “Che cosa? What the fuck!” His eyes glowed and his other arms came out as he lunged for the figured.

With a snap of fingers, the lights came on and there sat Alastor in a chair, legs crossed, smiling as much as ever.

Angel paused and blinked a few times. “Godamnit, Al!” He scowled then blinked and looked around. “Hey, where’s Fat Nuggets? He’s my guard pig - he should have sounded the alarm with oinks!”

Fat Nuggets trotted out from behind the side of Angel’s bed and went over to Alastor. He pressed his nose against Alastor’s pant leg then pulled back.

Alastor’s smile grew. “Your pig likes me, remember? He let me right in and didn’t make a sound.”

Angel sighed as he went over to scoop up Fat Nuggets for a hug. “Traitor.” He smiled a little and set the pig down. Then he rubbed his head. “Al, seriously, are you kidding me with this spooky shit?”

Alastor shrugged. “No, I don’t think so. After all, you snuck into my office, and now I’ve snuck into your room. We’re even.”

“I’m too tired for this.” Angel rubbed his eyes. “Are you up late or just up super early?”

“Sleep is a fickle state of being!”

Angel tilted his head.

Alastor did not explain. His eyes hazed a little. “But aren’t you quite late? I do believe I see the sky growing lighter. Someone once told me that if you’re going to stay out all night you should really call. Now who was that…?”

“I think it was the guy who’s about to kick you out so he can get some sleep.” Angel pouted a little though he felt a smile pull at the corners of his mouth.

“Oh but you can’t keep me in suspense!” Alastor swept his microphone forward, and the other chair in Angel’s room zipped across the floor to face his. “I’d like to know how tonight’s little get together went.”

“Well, I’m not dead and you’re not dead, so I’d call that a success.” Angel’s voice took on a whining pitch. “Al, come on, can’t we do details tomorrow over a super late lunch?”

Alastor sighed and his smile fell a little. He hesitated. “Very well. For now…will you at assure me that you are okay? After all, there’s a large painful spectrum of existence that can happen outside of death.”

Angel blinked and felt a blush build in his fur. “Yeah, Smiles. You don’t have to worry. They’re treating me real good to butter me up. They let me into the VIP room and everything tonight. They were on their best behavior…which doesn’t say much for them but they’re easier to keep happy like this at least.” He hesitated, looking down. Then he walked over and sat. “This is harder than I thought it would be. Not convincing them - they’re stuck up idiots, and I know how to play them as long as I prepare and give them what they want. But I don’t…I don’t like being part of saying bad things about you.”

Alastor’s smile grew and he leaned on his arm rest to come a little closer to Angel. “You’re simply following our plan, correct?”

“Yeah, but… you’re my friend.” Angel’s eyes met his. “I feel like I’ve got to say sorry to you each time they say something shitty and I agree.”

Alastor sighed. “I appreciate your concern. And your guilt - such an intriguing emotion and an elusive one for me. But whatever has to be discussed certainly doesn’t bother me, and I’m sure it’s nothing I haven’t overheard before thanks to so many well-placed radios all over hell.” Angel looked at him in concern. Alastor’s eyes went forward and his smile became smaller. “The Radio Demon is unstable. The Radio Demon has no friends. The Radio Demon…avoids sins of the flesh.”

Angel swallowed. “That about sums it up. But your way of saying all of it was…less mean.” He started to reach out a hand, wanting to touch his friend to comfort him, but hesitated. He finally put his hand on the armrest beside Alastor’s arm. Alastor looked. Angel’s voice quieted. “None of them know you though, so fuck all those things they say. They just…don’t understand. And they’re jealous they’ll never be as powerful a demon as you. I know you got problems, Al - hey, we all do down here. And we all did up top. But there’s a lot about you that’s good just as it is.”

Alastor’s eyes were very wide. He brought them up to meet Angel’s small, happy look of trust. “Perhaps we are such good friends because the same is true for you as well, Angel.”

Angel’s eyes widened and he blinked twice. “I, well…I-I don’t know about… but maybe…”

Alastor let one of his fingers touch Angel Dust’s. And the touch didn’t feel bad. And Angel Dust’s eyes hazed a little whether the spider realized it or not. “You know, having this secret thing together…it’s dangerous but it’s kind of fun,” Angel murmured.

Alastor’s smile grew even more. “Fun and dangerous can be a very entertaining combination.”

“Fun and dangerous basically describes me and you respectively, Al.”

They chuckled.

Angel hesitated. “I never had a friend like you, Smiles.”

Alastor nodded. “The feeling is quite mutual.”

They were very close now, alone in the dim room. And somehow Angel’s fingers and Alastor’s fingers had mixed on the arm rest.

But then Angel swallowed and stood up. “I, uh…I am really tired. I-I need to take a shower and go to bed. I’m a train wreck at this point, heh.” He quickly strode over to the bathroom and opened the door. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Al! We’ll…garden and talk over any details. G’night!” Angel put on as much of a smile as he could.

Alastor stood. “I’ll…be going then! Farewell!” He snapped his fingers and teleported away.

Angel closed the bathroom door and leaned against it with a sigh. “Fuck, Angel… he DOES NOT have ‘feelings’ or whatever for you.” He shook his head. “I can’t believe I almost thought about trying…anything! I’m so tired, I almost held his hand. I could have…” And yet none of the things he ‘could have’ done were things he would have done with a client - in fact, the thing he had almost wanted to do was the one thing he never did with clients: kiss. He blushed very much at the odd thought then frowned. “I need sleep. And I need to be careful.” Angel turned on the water, took off his clothes, and slipped into a hot bath to clear his head.

_____________________________

Downstairs in the backroom of his office, Alastor sat on the edge of his small cot, holding his microphone and looking down. His shadow sat beside him, frowning with his head tilted. “Why do I let him know he matters to me? It can’t possibly be good for either of us.”

The shadow moved closer, looking into Alastor’s eyes. Alastor blinked and looked away - his ears flattened a little. “Don’t you start too. I have no designs of ‘that nature’ on the spider. We merely have an understanding.” He gritted his teeth. “I just don’t like to be dismissed so suddenly - before Angel’s story progressed.” He took a breath and laid down. “Seal both doors. I don’t want to be disturbed in the morning. I need sleep as well. And he’s back now so I can finally get some. I wish he didn’t preoccupy me so much.” Alastor closed his eyes and snapped to make a red blanket appear over his body. His shadow simply nodded and faded away. And Alastor dozed off, clinging to his single pillow in the darkness.

Chapter Text

Angel concentrated as one pair of his hands drove a wooden stake in the ground and another pair wrapped tomato vines around it. “So anyway, those are all the gory details of last night, Smiles. Oh, and to add insult to injury, and the floor show was only girls. I just can’t catch a break sometimes.” He sighed and wiped his brow. “Anyway, Val and Vel and Vox don’t sound like they’ve got any concrete plans against you but…they’re circling. And I’m pissed at myself for letting slip that you got two of your people here - sorry about that. But I also think they figured you'd bring in reinforcements eventually. And I think they’ve been seriously meaning to take you down way before you came to the hotel. Hazbin is just an excuse they won't pass up. They really got a thing for you, Al.” He wiped his hands together and glanced over his shoulder.

Alastor was just serenely watering the plants - no sense of urgency or concern in his smile.

“Maronna…” Angel mumbled in Italian, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Al, hello? I just told you three overlords are definitely about to attack you. Any chance you want to take this seriously and oh, I don’t know, come up with a plan?” He put his hands on his hips.

“Ha!” Alastor laughed heartily. He straightened up and shook his head as he approached Angel. “Angel, my friend, I have no need to get myself so worked up. I'll manage well no matter what they do.” He narrowed his eyes; his smile curled up at the ends and his voice lowered. “You’ve never seen me at my worst, Angel. It’s utterly horrifying.”

“I don’t doubt that, Smiles.” Angel swallowed, frowning a little. “But…I’ve been there for some horrifying things with those three too…” He felt cold inside for a moment.

Alastor’s evil look faded: there it was, a flicker of fear in Angel’s features. An emotion he couldn’t generate in the spider but that those three despicable overlords could. He wanted to ask Angel for more details but didn’t relish causing him to recount his pain. Instead the Radio Demon considered and finally nodded. “It really has been too long since I put on one of my shows. I was hoping to make the next one a big one too.” He adjusted his tie. “I’ll admit, I…wasn’t quite prepared for Vox yet, let alone others. But I can adjust my plans if you would be more comfortable. Not as part of a deal, just simply to satisfy my needs and end the risks of your spying endeavors.”

Angel didn’t smile and agree like Alastor was expecting. He pointed a finger at Alastor. “What I want is for you not to play fast and loose! According to Vaggie you once overthrew a bunch of overlords who had been in power for centuries - guys no one could mess with ever. That means anyone can get thrown over, even you! And I’d rather that didn’t happen next week or something. So just stay away from Val, Vox, and Vel, and I’ll feed you whatever info I can, like we agreed.” He finally smiled a little and shrugged. “Besides, being a double agent is kind of fun: I get to trick those three and remind myself that they’re not as smart and clever and great as they think they are. And I don’t mind helping you, Al - really.”

Alastor blinked and his smile grew at the sincere concern. He…wasn’t a demon other demons often worried about. And no one had worried about him in life except his mother. “Very well. I’ll attend to my own affairs for now - I do have many ridiculous hotel things to keep me amused.”

Angel crossed his arms and glanced at the hotel then back at Alastor. “If what they said about overlords staying away from the Mange family is true, then you coming here was a pretty big risk, Al, no matter how good the entertainment.”

Alastor smirked. “I felt like making a move of my own. I said when I came here that I’ve been absolutely bored lately. Besides, it’s just the king and queen it’s customary to stay away from - everyone overlooks the princess.” Alastor snapped his fingers - the watering can disappeared and his cane appeared. He tapped it on the ground and their iron table appeared with the umbrella and two chairs. A pitcher of tea and two glasses were on the table. He gestured there. “But enough talk of overlords and royalty and dark days ahead. Why don’t we refresh ourselves? We’ve done excellent work on the garden today and we must both be parched. I made sweet tea....”

Angel sighed, smiling more. “Fine… you’ve been spoiling me with that sweet tea stuff, you screwy southerner."

“Just like how you spoil me with the zeppolis. I’ll really have to prepare you beignets one day so we can compare.”

They sat down. With a flick of his wrist, Alastor’s shadow appeared and poured for them, gave Angel a wary look, then vanished when Alastor noticed and flicked his wrist again.

“I know you like to keep your plans to yourself,” Angel started, eyes down, “but no matter what…I hope you’ll do right by the hotel and Charlie. She really believes in this redemption thing.” He swallowed, smiling a little. “And I mean, who knows, how crazy would it be if it worked?”

“It would be impossible,” Alastor observed without hesitation. “The souls in hell are mired in hell just as the souls in heaven are securely sequestered in heaven.”

Angel hesitated, frowning a little - he looked away. Alastor noticed and tilted his head. Angel finally sighed and turned back to him. “Anyway, Charlie gives too much of a damn to be screwed over by a deal.”

“Come now, Angel - I don’t necessarily screw people over with my deals.” Alastor’s smile softened as he sipped his tea. “The one I had in mind for you was fair. And I may even be open to further negotiations.”

Angel sipped and smiled a little. “You still interested in having me on call for talking, Smiles?”

“It’s a shame to tip my hand but…yes, quite.” He held his glass in his hands. “I like how you speak with me.”

“How’s that?”

“Like…I’m…” he furrowed his brow, searching for the words, “like I’m simply another demon!” He brightened up at finding a phrase but then swallowed, embarrassed by the simplicity.

“You do the same for me, ya grinning goofball.” Angel laughed a little, and Alastor did too.

Alastor swallowed but tried to seem casual. “Angel… Valentino is offering you a great deal at the moment to be on his side. He asked what would give you the most pleasure. You never gave him a real answer…”

Angel hesitated, eyes wide. “I…I don’t know. I… Nothing he could give me.”

“Perhaps it's something I could give you? In exchange for the risk you’re taking for me.”

Angel’s eyes met Alastor’s and he felt himself flush a little. But then the spider shook his head. “No way! Family and friends - they just do for one another, no favors needed.” He scowled a little. “If those three want to fuck with me, fine - it’s my choice to be part of that place. But I don’t let them near my friends or my family.”

Alastor’s eyes widened a little. “But why do you chose to be part of that place, Angel? There simply can’t be a good enough reason to demean yourself with their company…”

Angel was looking down, but he smiled a little, in a sad dark way that Alastor did not like. “Because - I’m a demon of lust, Alastor. And the center of the lust district is where I belong. There are moments there where I feel fucking amazing…even if there are moments there where I fucking want to just…” He gripped his hands on the table. “I like being the star, and diving into everything I had to hide back in my life. I like sex work, Smiles: I get something from it that I can’t…be without. I don’t…” He let out a deep breath and suddenly lifted his head, blinking. “Whoa,” he held up his hands, “okay, maybe you’re right and I’m dehydrated because I did not mean to get that deep about how messed up I can be about sex.” He grabbed his glass and downed half of it.

Alastor was just watching him intently. “I understand, you know.”

Angel raised an eyebrow.

“In multiple ways actually,” Alastor added, swirling the tea in his glass. “First, I’m not naive - I recognize that most demons find an excessive amount of pleasure in intercourse. And down here, moments of pleasure are one of the readiest forms of entertainment anyone has.”

Angel smiled a little. “Most demons aren’t that understanding and just call me a slut.”

“I am not most demons. And I will never call you such a term.”

Something in Angel’s chest fluttered.

“Second,” Alastor went on, putting down the glass, “I understand what it is to have a deep attachment to an expression of your sin. I’m the same way about my radio shows. Hosting them is…an urge I cannot resist and the only time when I feel fulfilled in hell: purging the underworld itself from the worst sinners. Ma raison d’être.” Alastor blinked and quickly went on, not in French. “Perhaps being so bold puts me in danger from fearful overlords and from my own unbridled zeal. And yet, I simply must.”

Angel tried not to smile too much at the French. Then he considered. “So then…is there a reason you haven’t hosted one lately?”

“I’ve been having too much fun…here…with you. The need for one hasn’t been as strong.” Alastor tilted the head, realizing the truth as he spoke it. Then he quickly added, “But I’ll need to do so soon for practical reasons.”

“To show off your powers?”

“In part.” Alastor shrugged. “The other part is to enhance my powers.” His smile curled up at both ends. “Each dark heart I consume only adds to what I can do.”

Angel almost chuckled. “Makes me think about being high - drugs making me able to get through anything.” He shrugged. “You know, I haven’t been, uh, ‘partaking’ as much since you got here. I guess I’ve been having too much fun too.”

They had somehow come to lean a little closer to each other on the table. Leaning closer while speaking seemed to be a new habit that they were now both noticing.

Angel considered. “You know, uh…Cherri really liked you. She liked Rosie too. But she REALLY liked you. She…she thinks it’s kind of cute that we hit it off so well.”

“Oh! From the Garden Party!” Alastor blinked and nodded a bit quickly. “Yes, Rosie had the same conclusion. She likes you and is charmed by our connection!”

“Yeah?” Angel perked up then rubbed the back of his neck. “Cherri even joked that we…” And yet he couldn’t say the words, couldn’t put the possibility out there, couldn’t see Alastor’s response.

Alastor tensed up and could only think about what Rosie had teased him about and what she would say if she could see them now gardening and sitting down to tea. He felt his face warm and his glow brighten a little. A group of cannibal demonesses he could charm with a tip of his hat, but Angel flustered him and only made his fluster grow.

Angel finally cleared his throat and went on. “She, uh…joked that I was going soft, getting all mushy about the hotel and the people here. She’s glad I found this place though.”

“Rosie feels similarly!” Alastor replied, his smile big and tense. “She even teased me as well about getting sentimental, ha! Oh the ladies and their fantasies.”

“Heh, yeah.” Angel laughed and nodded. “At least they got along. I’d say we should make plans to have them over for another day but the girls would probably have a fit if we brought over guests again so soon, especially those too.”

“True.” Alastor topped off their glasses. “But I suppose for now you and I could just have tea out here until the coast is clear for our friends.”

“Just us sounds nice,” left Angel with a small smile that he quickly covered up with a casual grin. “I mean, we get along and gardening gets us out of the hotel, so why not? We got a good set-up going between us, right, Smiles?” Angel held up his glass.

“Yes indeed!” Alastor raised his too. “A fine exchange between demons!”

Their eyes met again.

“A-And, uh,” Angel went on, “if we want to have some company we can always drag Niffty and Husk out here - or the girls. You know, like a group thing.”

“The more the merrier!” Alastor swung a fist through the air. “Others deserve to admire our fine gardening and party throwing skills.”

“Yeah.” Angel nodded. Then he stood, his smile softer. “I’m gonna head inside and get cleaned up and take a nap. I’m still a little beat from last night. You stay out of trouble, Al.”

“Hmm…” Alastor glanced past Angel toward the hotel, “I won’t seek trouble, but I have a feeling some interesting new development is coming to me…”

Angel looked and saw what had caught the Radio Demon's attention. Charlie was approaching with a paper in hand and a giddy smile while Vaggie walked behind her, looking a little uneasy. “Uh, hey girls - what’s shaking?” The spider asked.

Charlie took a deep breath, gripping the paper in her hands. “Well, the invitations are officially done for our open house - I mean, they’re not ‘invitations’ to specific people, just flyers about the party for anyone who wants to come. We figured it would be good to drop them off at all the major locations throughout the pentagram. But, um…there’s one that IS specifically addressed to someone.” She bit her lip.

“Ha! Well, don’t keep us in suspense!” Alastor’s smile grew. “Who’s the lucky special guest?”

Charlie cleared her throat. “I’ve decided to invite my parents.” She turned the invitation over - it was addressed to King Lucifer and Queen Lilith Magne.

“Whoa.” Angel’s eyes widened. “The head honchos themselves right here in the hotel for the big bash.” He put a hand to his head. “I need to go shopping for a nicer dress for this thing - everything I have either displays the ass, the chest, or something in between.”

Alastor had a strange moment where he wasn’t necessarily intrigued by the specifics of such garments but more by the idea of how especially pleasant it would be to see Angel in a fashionable ensemble. The offer to go shopping with the spider was almost out of his mouth before he stopped himself and focused on Charlie instead.

“You don’t have to dress up in any way special,” she went on sheepishly. “I mean, they…they might end up being too busy to come… I just at least wanted to invite them.”

She pushed back her hair as Vaggie touched her shoulder. “I’m…sure they’ll love this place if they can make it, Charlie.” Charlie smiled a little again.

With a snap of his fingers, Alastor was now standing between the girls, arms held high in excitement. “Why of course! We’re practically throwing a ball - this place will shine like a new penny that night, Charlotte, mark my words. You send that invitation and show them you’re proud of our hotel! Once the rest go out, this soiree will be the talk of the town, and your parents won’t be able to resist! And if they do resist, well…that is certainly their loss, isn’t it?” He met her eyes and winked.

Vaggie and Angel both raised eyebrows.

Charlie smiled a little more and nodded. “Thank you, Alastor!” She dove forward to hug him on impulse.

Angel recognized the signs immediately as Alastor stumbled back in surprise. The spider shot up and got between the Radio Demon and the princess. “Whoa, whoa, Charlie - remember, Al’s not too big on the touchy feely stuff. You can hug it out with me - I’ve got six arms, no waiting.” He smiled warmly and made all six appear.

Charlie laughed and hugged him. She glanced over his shoulder to Alastor. “Sorry, Alastor, I forgot for a second. But thank you for everything.” She finally let Angel go and turned to Vaggie again. “I called Razzle and Dazzle - they’ll be here with the limo soon. I figured we could deliver my parents’ invitation in style and then hand out the others too. What do you say?”

Vaggie smiled. “That sounds great, babe. But I thought Razzle and Dazzle were going to take care of handing out the invites on their own. Louise and Abel are officially moving in tomorrow. We’ve still got a lot of your welcome party ideas to set up. Not to mention the open house prep. Once invites are out, we’re on a strict deadline.”

“I know - but I really want to be there for putting these out into hell.” Charlie pouted and considered. Then she glanced at Alastor and Angel. “Maybe you guys could help us?”

Vaggie blinked. “Them? If anyone, I was thinking Niffty and Husk!”

“Heh!” Angel laughed. “Husk doesn’t exactly have the bedside manner to be a welcoming face for this place.”

“And Niffty would be very distressed if you tried to make her leave the hotel all of a sudden, especially without me. Which I suppose does leave us.” Alastor glanced at Angel. “If you’re tired, I don’t mind going alone.”

“Are you kidding, and pass up a ride in the limo?” Angel grinned. “They got automatic windows and a mini bar and everything.”

“For all your enjoyment of our walks, you really would prefer if you found me out front ready to pick you up in some mercilessly overpriced little red coup, wouldn’t you?”

“Only if I can borrow it and the seats go all the way back.”

“Ha! As though I would ever let you ride with anyone else but me!”

They had been enjoying their quips too much to notice Vaggie watching them with her head tilted and Charlie beaming, until finally a small giggle escaped the princess.

Alastor and Angel blinked. Angel sighed. “Charlie's looking at us again like we’re being a good influence on each other, isn’t she?”

Alastor nodded. “She’s too proud of us to realize we’re both merely quite witty and enjoy showing off with a worthy opponent.”

Angel blushed a little at the unexpected compliment.

“Anyway, moving on!” Vaggie stepped forward with her hands on her hips. She smiled quickly at Charlie. “Hun, why don’t you wait out front for the limo - we’ll grab the invitation boxes and join you. And we can drop off your parent’s first, okay?”

Charlie nodded and hugged her girlfriend then dashed back into the hotel.

Vaggie turned to Alastor and Angel, scowling. “Okay, listen to me - and I mean this - if Charlie’s parents show up to this thing, I do not know what they will do. But I do know that neither of you is going to do anything that’ll upset them enough to upset Charlie. I mean it.” She glanced at Angel with a frown but absolutely glared at Alastor.

The Radio Demon sighed. “Vagatha, come now, what could I possibly gain from making a fool of myself or this hotel in front of the king and queen? If anything…what would be more entertaining than watching two potentially subpar parents witness their daughter’s ascension to her own self-chosen throne? And what better advertising to bring in doomed-to-fail sinners for my entertainment than if the king and queen are impressed with the hotel?”

Vaggie considered his words but finally nodded. Then she glanced at Angel. “And you?”

He scoffed. “Oh give me some credit, Vaggie! No, I will not be propositioning Charlie’s parents if that’s what you’re asking. I know how to act in a fancy setting, and also I plan to be off duty that night anyway with the sex stuff. I just want to drink a bunch of champagne and sing.”

Vaggie sighed and nodded; her look had softened. “Sorry. I’m just worried. Charlie’s parents… It’s complicated.”

Alastor and Angel glanced at each other and then shared a good laugh. Angel came forward and put an arm around Vaggie. “Oh Vaggs, honey, you’re talking to two masters of surviving shitty parents. No matter what happens, we’ll find a way to make it bearable.”

“Yes indeed!” Alastor came to Vaggie’s other side and tapped her shoulder with his microphone. “If anyone knows how to remind someone that the poor attitude of a poor parent doesn’t deserve anything but a poor reception, it’s us! Just leave the success of this spectacle in our capable hands!”

Vaggie glanced from one to the other. “You two get really weird together sometimes…but I appreciate you helping Charlie feel better about her parents coming. So thanks, I guess. Come on, let’s get the invitations for the limo.” Vaggie headed toward to the hotel.

Alastor and Angel watched her go with curious smiles then headed after her.

“We’re not weird together,” Angel observed quietly, “we’re just good together. Friends always bring out the best in each other.”

Alastor quickly nodded. “We are simply the most ideal compliments to one another.”

Their eyes met but then they looked forward and quickly entered the hotel behind Vaggie.

Soon they had boxes in hand (or Angel and Vaggie each had a box, and Alastor had the other six balanced on a tentacle) and were carrying them out to the limo’s trunk. They entered the car and found Vaggie and Charlie sitting together which left the spider and Radio Demon to sit together in the opposite seat, side by side just like the sweet couple before them - even though both boys tried to ignore that obvious observation.

___________________

The next day Abel and Louise ate breakfast together in Louise’s apartment. Then Abel went to the cafe (one more extra shift) and Louise gathered the final few of their things in her bag and locked their apartment doors for the last time. She met Abel at the corner near the park when his shift was over. They walked and talked about how beautiful the day was and final ideas for decorating their room and speculated about if there were cafes and lamb chops in heaven.

Soon they were out in front of the hotel, holding hands and looking up at the doors.

Steve was on the stoop, grinning at them. “Welcome home, lovebirds.” He pulled two pieces of cloth out of his pocket. “We all got a part to play in your reception. Mine is to deliver a special request from the princess - she wants you two blindfolded to surprise you.” He handed them the cloths.

Abel shrugged with a sheepish smile. “Normally I…would not want to get blindfolded in hell, but I think Charlie knows what she’s asking. You okay with this, Louise?”

Louise opened her mouth just as the door to the hotel opened, revealing Alastor. “My part is next. You’ll be in my hands as I guide you to your room.”

Louise smiled and nodded. Abel swallowed but kept up his smile and nodded as well. They tied on their blindfolds.

Angel voice sounded now from the doorway. “I’m here to bring up the rear while Smiles leads the way and to take off the blindfolds once we get there and Charlie gives the high sign. We were gonna teleport you, but Charlie and Smiles figured the suspense of the stair climb would be more fun.” He went down the stoop and got behind the happy couple, urging them forward. Alastor tapped his cane on the ground. “This way!” They group headed inside with Steve following last and closing the door behind them.

Louise and Abel couldn’t see but they could hear, and Niffty’s voice was next. “Hi, you two! You’re going to love living here so much! Charlie sent me so you can follow my voice because I really like talking! Also I like helping Alastor! You can’t see it, but I’m sitting on his shoulder right now. You’re going to LOVE living with him!”

“Oh yeah,” Angel cracked from behind them, “Corny jokes, laugh tracks, shadow shenanigans - I wish I could sign up for it all over again.”

“Ha!” Alastor laughed. “While I don’t technically live here although the hotel does occupy much of my time, you will indeed be living with Angel Dust. Enjoy the innuendo and the fashion shows and worshipping a pig that glows in the dark.”

Louise couldn’t help snorting with laughter. “It’s nice to hear you two boys are still getting along.”

“Oh, they are super getting along!” Niffty exclaimed. “Angel Dust is just like our new mo—“

“Niffty!” Angel and Alastor exclaimed at the same time. Angel sighed, and Alastor quickly cleared his throat and added, “We’re at the top of the stairs. You know what to do - go inform Charlotte and Vagatha.”

“Right!” They heard the sound of Nifty’s sprightly feet dashing down the hall.

As they reached the landing, Alastor and Angel continued to guide them and then stopped the group. Angel turned them to face in the direction of the doors.

Vaggie spoke up next. “Abel and Louise - we’re so happy to have you as our new guests. We think you’re going to make a great addition to the hotel. Thank you for giving our dream of redemption a chance.” She cleared her throat.

With a sigh, Husk spoke up. “Yeah, we’re just ecstatic. To welcome you there’s a bottle of champagne in there - the good stuff. Do not ask for the good stuff at the bar. It’s just for special occasions or whatever.”

Vaggie sighed. “Anyway, now we’ll take off your blindfolds so you can open your room and enter as official guests for the first time.”

In an instant Angel had the blindfolds off. Louise and Able smiled at all of the demons they had come to know over step past weeks. Then Louise took out the key and opened the door.

“Surprise and welcome to the Hazbin Hotel! We hope we can help you get out of hell!” Charlie sang, arms spread wide as she stood under a big glittery banner filled with rainbows and wings and the message, “Welcome, Abel and Louise!”

Louise gasped and then dove at Charlie in a big hug, her tail wagging. “Thank you, Princess Charlie! It’s the nicest welcome I ever got anywhere.” She pulled back and wiped away a tear.

Abel pulled out a hanky for her then turned to Charlie. “You’ve been so kind to us, Charlie. I know you want redemption to work quick, but I hope we can stay with all of you for a while.”

Charlie had tears in her eyes now too - she nodded. “Of course! I’m just so happy!” She wrapped her arms around both of them and pretty soon the three of them were hugging together.

“Okay, I’m out.” Husk sighed. “I’ll be at the bar with the cheap stuff if anyone else needs a break from this.”

Steve grinned. “I might do some playing outside. Feeling inspired. Plus I want to give the happy couple some privacy.” He nodded to the group then left.

“I’m gonna go clean everything again just to make sure it’s perfect for you!” Niffty bounced on her feet then zipped away.

“I’m gonna go worship my pig.” Angel smirked at Alastor.

“And I’m going to go have shenanigans with my shadow.” Alastor smirked back.

Vaggie raised an eyebrow. The boys just laughed and walked away. She turned and went over to the hugging group. “I’m really happy to have you guys here. Charlie, maybe we should give them a chance to settle in. We’ll see them at dinner.”

“Okay.” Charlie pulled back, sniffling. “If you two need ANYTHING, come find me any time - I mean it.”

“They’ll be okay…” Vaggie smiled gently and guided Charlie to the door. “They know we’ll take good care of them.”

Charlie smiled and nodded as the girls departed and closed the door behind them.

Louise let out a sigh, smiling at the room around them. Then she turned to Abel, pulled him over to the bed, and collapsed alongside him, cuddling against him.

“Louise?” He raised an eyebrow.

Her eyes were closed. “Can we just stay like this for a little while? This is the first time in hell I ever felt…safe. Not safe just for a moment but safe…for as long as I needed. And having you close makes it complete.”

He smiled and put an arm over her. “Yeah, of course.” Abel swallowed. “Louise, I…” His other hand moved toward his pocket; he bit his lip, hesitated, thought about it far too much for a moment, and then decided he wanted to just have this moment here now as it was. There would be a good time to ask her. He would know when it was right. “I love you. And we’re gonna do something really good here for ourselves.”

“I love you, Abel, and I think so too.” She hugged him close.

Abel hugged her too.

They looked up at the glittery banner and felt home together.

Chapter Text

“Being in the car as a partner instead of as entertainment is a lot more fun—right, Angel Cakes?” Valentino sneered and took a long drag from his cigarette as the limousine holding himself, Vox, Velvet, and Angel careened around town.

Angel put on a smile and tried not to remember the number of times in this car when he had indeed been just entertainment and Valentino had forced him to sit on his lap or hang on his arm or…kiss him. “Heh, yeah, this is classy!” He turned his head and raised an eyebrow at the television overlord was holding his head, his screen distorted. “Uh, Uncle Vox, you all right?”

Velvet laughed. “He gets carsick when he drinks too much! And he’s been going on some serious benders lately - usually just before we hang out with you!” She piped some icing into her mouth from a pastry bag then lit a plate of bananas foster on fire.

“That’s because we always talk about Radio Fuck when he’s here,” Vox slurred as he grabbed a bottle from the mini bar. “Cuz Angel…Angel’s the only one allowed to get close to him… cuz we need him to.”

Valentino scowled at Vox. Velvet giggled. Angel tried not to be too insulted that these three were sincerely convinced he was still falling for their terrible plan to get info about Alastor from him. Pretending to be stupid enough not to see all their slip-ups was becoming a challenge.

“Vox just gets a little distracted when the topic of Radio Freak comes up,” Valentino assured.

“That uppity relic!” Vox took a big swig and almost tumbled to the floor as the limo took a turn. “Acts like he’s too good for - hic - for anyone! He’s not too good for me - I got all the power! What’s his power? Being a fucking virgin! With deer horns! Heh, horny virgin - heh, heh, heh!” His laughter changed to a mix between laughter and crying as he slumped to lie on his back on the seat, his bottle clutched close. “That tricky charming stupid bastard with his tricky charming stupid smile.”

Valentino gripped the seat of the limo so hard that he tore holes in the fabric. Velvet just rolled her eyes and went over to Vox. “Aw, come on Voxy - no one likes a sad party pooper. How about you have a cupcake! I promise I didn’t drug them. You’re already enough of a handful today.” She giggled and pulled a plate of cupcakes out of the mini bar.

Vox sniffed and looked at them. “Red velvet… I want a RED one! Gimme!” He grabbed three and stuffed them down, smearing icing on his screen.

“Easy there, big guy!” Velvet tucked the rest away and elbowed him hard to get him upright. “Chew and swallow so you don’t choke - there are so many better ways to die! If you don’t get yourself together, I might just do one of those ways to you so you don’t end so pathetically and make us all look bad.” She winked then pulled a knife out of her pocket which she expertly flipped in the air, caught, and tucked away again before skipping back over to her seat.

Valentino sighed deeply and rubbed his temple.

Angel really wished Alastor was here to see just how horribly their plan was going. He finally cleared his throat and spoke up again. “It’s okay, I get it - Alastor’s a handful. Half the reason I schmooze him is to get an open bar at the hotel so I can drink to handle being near him. Ha!”

Valentino’s smile returned a little. Velvet nodded with a big, homicidal grin. Vox curled up on the limo seat, pouting and covered in crumbs. He groaned. “Did we have to go driving today? That always makes my drinking feel worse.” His screen flashed green, and his eyes looked weary.

Vox glared at him then turned a convincing smile to Angel again. “Alastor really takes a toll on Vox. He appreciates you helping us get a handle on that deer guy, Angel Cakes.”

“Yeah, you’re like a secret ingredient of death we just blended into the hotel when no one was looking!” Velvet nodded and went back to sucking down icing.

Valentino moved closer to Angel, turning on the charm. “You’re being loyal to the group you’re loyal to: our group. Just like always, Angel baby, only now with more perks. But speaking of all this talk of Alastor, any news? Any sudden movements or shows plans? Any little tidbits to share about hell’s most secretive overlord?” His smile curled and his teeth flashed.

Angel put a hand to his chin like he was really thinking - and resisted the strong urge to shift away from Valentino’s towering presence. “He almost did a show the other night but couldn’t the right target. Right now his big project is helping the princess host the hotel open house. She put out flyers inviting people. Guess Alastor wants to show off what he’s done with the place - or show off that it’s still a miserable mess for a laugh. I’m supposed to help too. He says that I’m very entertaining for a slut - whatever he thinks that means.” Acting like Alastor could be mean to him sometimes was a nice touch, in Angel’s opinion - it helped eliminate from their minds the idea that he and Alastor might actually be getting closer. And it reminded him of the nice thing Alastor had said the other day - that he would never call Angel ‘such a term’. “All I know is if he puts one more radio in that hotel, I’m gonna start pawning them for parts, heh.”

“Smash them! They know what they did!” Vox raised a hand high, his face buried in the seat, then his hand dropped down with a thud and his now empty bottle rolled across the floor.

“Uh…” Angel rubbed his neck, “I think if I go around smashing stuff I’ll get kicked out.

“Does he cook demons while he’s there - does he sneak them into food and watch you eat them then tell you about it later?” Velvet tilted her head, her smile big.

“Heh, good one.” Angel held up his hands and smiled (even though part of him knew Velvet was perfectly serious), “No, the princess is kinda strict about not cooking and eating people. Ranks as a pretty big sin in her book.”
“Interesting. He’s playing by a few of SOMEONE ELSE'S rules for once.” Valentino leaned back in his seat and took a deep drag of his cigarette. “An open house - yeah, I saw those flyers. And putting radios everywhere - could he be more fucking obvious?”

These three were the obvious ones - compared to them, Alastor was subtle as hell. “I know right! It’s like me decorating the place with dildos.”

Valentino chuckled, Velvet giggled maniacally, and Vox groaned. “Heh, that - hic - would make him leave. Talking such a big game, can’t even… Showing off like he’s just saying 'yeah I’m here, but look don’t touch’! Selfish bastard. I hope that open house sucks if he wants it to go good and goes great if he wants it to suck. Whatever entertains him less.”

“Cheers to that.” Angel offered as he picked up Vox’s empty bottle and held it up.

Valentino tapped Angel’s shoulder. “You’re doing real well, Angel. Giving us lots of nice info that’ll help us and everyone in hell eventually. Big things are gonna change soon, you’ll see.”

“You won’t even recognize anything,” Velvet’s smile widened as she ate her bananas foster, flames and all. “Like a cake before and after it comes out of the oven. Only with more blood.”

“Happy to help, Daddy.” Angel nodded. “It’s the least I could do.” Part of Angel inside wanted to scream at the feeling of Val’s hand lingering on his shoulder.

“Yes, it is.” Valentino nodded as he gave Angel’s shoulder a tight squeeze - gentler than usual but still a clench of authority. “And the more you do for us, the more we’ll do for you.” He finally released Angel.

“Sounds like a plan.” Angel’s smile grew into a wicked grin. His shoulder still felt tense.

“Stop the car, I’m gonna-!” Vox’s head snapped up, his mouth suddenly full.

“Fuck, Vox!” Valentino snarled and hit a button on his arm rest. The Limo stopped and Vox got a window open just in time to hurl up everything but the wires and bones inside of him.

Velvet just sat there laughing. “It’s all gonna be red from the cupcakes - like guts!”

“It’s all going to be fine, and we’re going back to the studio now because if Vox does that in here I’m going to take off his head and use it as a tray for cocaine lines.” Valentino snarled.

“Oh cool it, I’m…I’m fine.” Vox pulled his head back in, winded but seeming a bit steadier. “I just need out of this damn car. I want to check on some cameras anyway.” He adjusted his tie.

Valentino sighed and pressed the button again. The limo started up.

Angel put on a casual smile. “Hey, would you guys mind just dropping me off at the hotel? I’ve got another little outing with our Radio Demon. The guy’s a talker - the longer I spend with him at a shot, the more I hear. And he’s got the whole afternoon free.”

Valentino grinned and nodded. “Of course, Angel Baby. Vox, reroute the GPS.”

Vox nodded weakly and touched a console. The limo turned down a new street.

“Thanks, Daddy.” Angel kept himself together as they approached the hotel. When the limo stopped, he casually got out and strode inside to meet Alastor for their walk and lunch today (neither of which were odd things for friends to do alone together, Angel reminded himself, blushing a little).

________________________________

“So, yeah,” Angel sipped his lemonade and leaned back in his chair, “thus ends today’s round of adventures with Val, Vox, and Vel. They must really be desperate for info about you because they are getting seriously sloppy with trying to sneak it out of me.”

Angel and Alastor were seated at a table tucked into the back corner of the cafe’s yard and hidden under the shade of a tree. The area gave them some extra privacy for their delicate conversations and meant fewer customers were liable to notice Alastor and panic.

Alastor finished off a deviled egg in one graceful bite. “Do you see now why I’m not worried about them, Angel? Even if I went up agains the three of them at once, our powers might be close to evenly matched. But the deciding factor is that I’m competent on a regular basis.”

“That I’ll give you, Al - even if I do still want you to be careful.” Angel played with a meatball on his plate. “You know, I’m used to dealing with Val most and you’re used to dealing with Vox most. Wouldn’t it be a pip if loopy Velvet turned out to be the one to kick our asses?”

“Ha!” Alastor laughed. “Yes, never underestimate a sadistic cook - trust me. She is the one we know the least about - perhaps I’ll keep an ear out on frequencies for any of her comings and goings.”

“Yeah, heh.” Angel nodded. He hesitated. “Speaking of…me knowing Val too well and you knowing Vox too well…” Alastor tilted his head, obviously curious. Angel rolled a meatball back and forth on his plate. “Feel free to tell me if this is none of my business but, uh…do you and Vox got some history you want to share? Just for the sake of giving me context.”

The fingers on one of Alastor’s hands dug grooves into the table - his smile didn’t change. “What sort of history?”

Angel sighed and gave him a dry look. “Al, seriously, there’s hating someone as a rival and then there’s getting drunk and laughing and crying and not shutting up about them for hours until you pass out. That guy is obsessed with you. And you don’t let it out at as much, but it’s clear you have a big problem with him.” He felt his chest tighten and his face warm. “Just curious if maybe you were friends once — or something…”

Alastor’s hand relaxed slightly on the table. He shrugged. “ ‘Or something’ would be a better term for it.”

Angel’s eyes widened. “Oh. So you were…uh…partners?” He flushed and his stomach twisted.

“As two demons of media, I let him entertain the possibility until the possibility stopped entertaining me. Nothing was formalized…“ Alastor raised an eyebrow at Angel’s strange look — then instantly static screeched between his ears and his eyes became radio dials. “Of course, I’m referring to our potential to be BUSINESS partners! NOT EMOTIONAL PARTNERS!”

“Yikes, okay, I got it!” Angel held up his hands, unable to help smiling gratefully. “I was just a little confused. I mean, you have to know, the way Vox talks about you, he clearly wishes SOMETHING unprofessional had happened.”

Alastor’s eyes twitched. “I have lost my appetite!” He pushed the plate of deviled eggs forward.

“Aw, come on, Al. I didn’t mean to spoil our lunch.” Angel rubbed the back of his neck. “I won’t bring it up again. Thanks for clearing that up for me though.”

Alastor took a deep breath and straightened his tie. He sipped his wine deeply. “Think nothing of it. I’m sure the way Vox was going on was crass enough to suggest many possibilities.”

“Well, I’m glad you got away from him, Al. He’s not worth your time.”

Alastor’s smile grew a little. “Of course he isn’t! I made the best decision.” He stared down at his remaining deviled eggs, his brow furrowed.

Angel noticed. “Something still bothers you a lot about him though.” He leaned on his elbows and caught the Radio Demon’s eyes and smiled again. “Well, whatever it is - fuck Vox for bothering you with it in the first place.” He winked.

Alastor couldn’t help himself - he laughed. Not one of his stage laughs but a genuine bout of chuckling. His smile softened. “It’s not anything specific that he did to me. It’s merely the fact that…” His voice quieted, “…at the end of the day, radio waves only go so far. Vox has the televisions and phones and cameras; and each day new souls drop in already addicted to their screens. He really does reach more demons in an hour than I do in a week, albeit with simpleminded drivel.” His eyes narrowed and his voice gradually became louder and more distorted. “I orchestrate horrific broadcasts to stay relevant while all Vox does is press the button of a damn remote control. He’s a hack, and I am an artist but other demons…like him better!” Alastor clenched his hand - dark drops of blood suddenly fell on the table cloth.

Angel noticed a dark shape out of the corner of his eye and turned to see a small tentacle curl up from the ground, barely hidden by the tree. His eyes widened and on impulse he reached out and took Alastor’s hurt hand in both of his, holding it out of sight below the far side of the table. “Whoa, Al!” He kept his voice low. “Take a breath, it’s okay…. Besides, screw Vox! Trust me, not everyone likes him better. I don’t! And I bet no one at the hotel does either. He’s a jerk! But you’ve got class, Smiles! And principles! And you’re a deer demon, which is a hell of a lot cooler than spending eternity as a fucking flatscreen!”

Alastor took a deep breath. He blinked twice, and his demeanor returned to normal. He smiled at Angel who had liked him better than Vox from the start…and who had just made many kind observations about him that Alastor liked very much. His tail was lightly twitching beneath his jacket. And then his eyes widened and went to their hands. “Dear me, the end of my claw must have sliced clean through my glove. I seem to be bleeding! And you…seem to have stopped it.” Angel’s hands kept more blood from leaking out of the wound.

“Oh! Sorry!”

Angel was about to pull his hands away when Alastor reached out his other hand and placed it on top of them. “Please…hold them there just for a moment if you don’t mind. If any more drops spill, we may have a small garden of tentacles to contend with. I wouldn’t want to disrupt Abel’s lunch rush - he needs those tips for the wedding after all.”

Angel nodded, grinning a bit. “Whatever you need, Al.”

Alastor nodded in return. He removed his unharmed hand and reached into his pocket. He produced a dark handkerchief and then snapped to make his shadow appear. The shadow raised an eyebrow at the sight of the two demons holding hands then scowled at Alastor with his arms crossed. Alastor scowled back at him then rather forcefully handed over the hanky. Then his look softened and he turned back to Angel. “You can…let go now, Angel.”

Angel nodded. The instant he let go, the shadow tied the dark hanky deftly around Alastor’s hand. The color matched Alastor’s dark brown glove so well that it was almost unnoticeable. Satisfied with his work, the shadow disappeared. Alastor waved his hand through the air, and the tentacle as well as the drops of blood on the table cloth disappeared.

Angel looked to where the tentacle had been then back to Alastor. “You make those things…when you bleed?”

“Right! Such a small wound will heal quickly, but I’ll have to get this glove repaired before it tears further,” Alastor replied. “And, of course any specifics of this ability of mine are fact I would prefer you didn’t point out to our three mutual overlord enemies. Along with everything I just admitted about my sentiments toward Vox.” He cleared his throat then noticed Angel’s hands - white and pink dotted with dark drops. “I seem to have stained you,” he pointed out.

Angel smiled and shrugged. “I’ve been a lot more covered in a lot worse fluids. No big deal.”

Alastor rolled his eyes and pulled out a second handkerchief. He dipped the end in his water glass and reached out to dab Angel’s palm. “Well, I always clean up after myself - whether it’s from a careful dismemberment or a simple accident such as this one. It’s a habit that let me complete quite an impressive number of kills in life before my end.” He dabbed the blood until Angel’s hand was white again then flicked his wrist to make the hanky disappear.

Angel looked at his hand and smiled. “Thanks, Smiles. Such a gentleman.” He laughed a little.

Alastor’s smile grew and he felt his tail twitch again.

And then Abel came over to the table, holding a couple trays and looking a little haggard but smiling a lot. “Hey guys! Sorry I keep leaving you alone so long - we’re busy today. Can I get you something else? A couple full meals or a dessert to split or something?”

“Eh, I’m good with the meatballs.” Angel smiled. “Thanks for the freebie, by the way.”

“Yes, I am fine as well. Just a check for the wine when you can,” Alastor added.

“You got it, hotel friends!” Abel winked and dashed off to the next table with a skip in his step.

“Hmm…” Angel’s eyes hazed. “Guy is totally gone on the idea of proposing.”

“He does seem utterly elated for someone working a double shift for poor wages.”

“You’re not gonna tell me why we both get free apps these days, are ya?”

“The same reason Louise looks at me like I’m the hero and not the villain.” Alastor sighed. “But I think I’ve expanded upon enough of my personal experiences for one afternoon.”

“Fair enough - I’m just grateful for the grub!” Angel ate into the final bite of his meatball and patted his stomach in satisfaction. Then he sighed. “Any thoughts about doing show soon, Al? Those three keep bringing it up - they seem way too excited about the fact that you haven’t. I want you to be strong enough to face…whatever happens.” He swallowed. “If you need to go ‘hunting’ or whatever, I could cover for you. I don’t know much about running the hotel, but I could just keep an eye on things and help Charlie if she needs it. Actually that would give me a good excuse to wear a suit - I have a few cute ones I’ve been dying to take for a spin.”

Alastor’s ear twitched slightly and he was fascinated for a moment by the thought that BOTH the concept of Angel in a gown and a suit could cause him such sudden interest. “A tempting offer, Angel.” He quickly cleared his throat. “I don’t have any suitable prospect for my show in mind yet. Perhaps I will take you up on your offer and spend an evening exploring the streets for a dark heart."

Angel smiled. “I’d even say I’ll make breakfast for us the next morning to celebrate but you’ll probably be full…” He squirmed, looking down. “I’d also say I’d listen to your show, but I…”

“No need to explain. Believe me, I’d attend one of your floor shows, but…” Alastor shrugged. “Even if we can’t see each other entertain others though, we make our own entertainment for each other.” He raised his glass. “To good conversation.”

Angel raised his glass too. “To good conversation.” They drank.

Alastor pushed out his chair and flicked his wrist to make Angel’s chair pull out too. “Come, let’s return to the hotel. Abel is quite busy, and I wasn’t planning to ask for change when he returned with the check anyway.” He pulled out a a few bills of rather large denominations.

Angel whistled. “Whoa, how expensive was that wine you ordered us?”

“About a quarter of what this is.” Alastor tucked the money under a plate and tossed the last of his deviled eggs to the ravenous crows as he stood. “But as you say, he needs the tips - proposal and being a provider coming up and all.”

Angel stood, his hands on his hips. “You’re secretly a big old romantic, aren’t ya, Smiles?”

“Ha! I don’t know what you mean! Just taking a practical measure for a fellow member of the Hazbin Hotel!” He twirled his cane and strolled through the exit out onto the street.
Angel followed after him, smirking. “You’re gonna cry at their wedding and everything, I know it. And I’ll end up carrying a sobbing mess of a deer demon all the way home.”

“You have a particularly vivid imagination, Angel! And you are lucky I like you…” He added the last part in a lower, playfully threatening voice.

“You’re lucky I like you too - carting you home means I might miss catching the bouquet. Louise isn’t the only one looking for a good man in hell, you know!”

Angel laughed and blushed a little, and Alastor laughed and glowed a little brighter. They turned the corner together to continue on their way back to the hotel side by side.

________________________________

Charlie and Vaggie headed from the hotel kitchen to Charlie’s office. Charlie sighed. “Maybe I should have told people to RSVP on the invitations so we’d get a head count. I just didn’t want anyone to feel pressured to come. But if anyone is on the fence, I hope they reach out to us…”

“You did a great job on the flyers making it clear that the party is just a casual opportunity to learn more about the hotel.” Vaggie put a hand on her shoulder and smiled. “I think people will want to see what we have to offer, babe. And any stubborn ones will use getting to see Angel Dust perform as an excuse to learn more about redemption.”

Charlie’s smile brightened. “I really hope so.”

“I know so.” Vaggie winked.

They passed through the lobby - where a familiar someone sat on a chair tossing an unlit bomb up and down in her hand with a bored look.

“Hi Cherri!” Charlie greeted, her focus still on Vaggie. Vaggie gave a quick wave to the guest, her focus still on Charlie.

Then both girls stopped cold, eyes wide.

Vaggie whipped around and made her spear appear. “Bruja! How the hell did you get in here?”

“Uh, through the front door,” Cherri replied, unfazed. “The UNLOCKED front door. Seriously, you guys need some better security. I don’t know how this place isn’t looted every hour.”

Charlie stepped forward. “Cherri, we’re…happy to see you. But you should really knock before coming in.” She took a deep breath. “As long as you’re here though, is there something we… I can do for you?” She glanced at Vaggie, blushed, looked back at Cherri and crossed her arms.

Cherri smirked. “Relax, I’m not here to steal your girlfriend. Sheesh…” She snickered as Charlie blushed a lot more and Vaggie scowled. “Just came by to see if Angel needed help with anything. Or if he has, like, any chores around here that I could do for him if he’s sleeping or whatever so he doesn’t have to do them later…” She rolled a hand through the air.

Charlie and Vaggie blinked, looked at each other then looked back at Cherri.

“Ella quiere ayudar…?” Vaggie whispered in surprise.

Charlie’s smile grew. “Cherri, that’s really nice of you to offer. But usually Angel just cooks dinner with Alastor a few nights a week and they take care of their garden - and they like doing those things together. Anything else he helps out with he just…does when he wants to. Like if he sees Niffty struggling to reach a high shelf he’ll reach it for her or if he sees Husk has a lot of empty bottles behind the bar he’ll offer to take them out back.”

“Also, Angel’s not here right now,” Vaggie added. “He’s on one of his walks with Alastor.”

Cherri grinned to herself at that bit of information. She sighed and stood up then tucked the bomb into her pocket. “Okay, fair enough. Good to know you don’t have him on some kind of chore schedule - he gets enough mindless obligations from Valentino.” She stretched. “Well, if Angel’s out that means Fat Nuggets is alone. I’m gonna check on him and make sure he’s all taken care of so Angie doesn’t have to do it when he gets back - he can just go garden with Radio Head or whatever.” She strolled past them.

Vaggie held out her arms. “Uh, how do you expect to get in there? His door is locked.”

Cherri laughed. “We keep each other’s spares just in case. So expect to see me around here sometimes.” She pulled a key out of her cleavage. “Relax, I’ll be gone soon. Then happiness can return to the Hazbin Hotel!” She twirled a finger in the air and headed to the stairs.

Vaggie and Charlie shared a concerned look. Then Charlie narrowed her eyes in determination and raced over to Cherri. “Wait! Cherri Bomb!” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a flyer. “I don’t know if Angel told you, but we’re having an open house. He’s going to sing and Alastor’s shadow band will play, and there’ll be food and drinks. You can learn more about this place and what we’re trying to do. And who knows? If you take some time and get comfortable with the idea of redemption…maybe you can live here too? With Angel! And all of us.”

Vaggie and Cherri both stared at Charlie with dry looks.

Cherri Bomb cocked her head to the side and eyed the invitation. “Oh Princess, you really don’t get that despite all the crap and the risks and the endlessness…some demons just like being in hell. I was made for this place - I’m my truest self here.” She smirked as Charlie’s smile fell. Behind them, Vaggie clenched her jaw and glared at Cherri. “But…” Cherri went on, plucking the invite from Charlie’s hand, “I’m down for free food and booze, good parties, and cheering on my best friend while he puts on a show. So I guess I’ll pop by.” She put the invitation into her pocket. “You know…” she added nonchalantly as she turned and started up the stairs, “as long as Angel’s singing and Alastor’s band is playing, maybe they should do a duet? Never saw Angel perform with live back up - that would definitely pull in the crowds.”

Charlie’s eyes widened then she beamed. “Oh, uh…thank you! We’ll talk to them about it!”

“Definitely do.” Cherri shot her a special grin as she headed up the stairs and out of sight.

Vaggie came over to Charlie, smiling warmly. “You didn’t have to personally invite her - but I think it’s cool that you did, Charlie. I know I’m always suspicious of people, babe, but…you give everyone a chance. It’s a beautiful thing to see.”

Charlie was blushing so much. She played with her hair. “I just wanted to let her know she’s welcome here. She might encourage Angel to do some risky things but…I think they also do a lot of good for each other. She helps him - so I want to help her.” Her smile widened. “Also she wanted Alastor and Angel to do something together - she gets how good their friendship is!”

Vaggie laughed. “Maybe you’re right.” She raised an eyebrow, grinning more. “Also you do know there’s nothing to be jealous about when it comes to me, right?”

“Of course!” Charlie waved her off with a sheepish smile. “I just felt a little awkward after last time - getting jealous in front of her like that.” She took Vaggie’s hand and squeezed. “You and I are so strong, Vaggie. I wouldn’t be here without you.” Charlie hugged her with a bright smile.

Vaggie hugged her back. “You are an amazing woman, Charlie. I’m happy to be here with you.”

They pulled back then shared a quick kiss.

Husk walked in from the backyard with Niffty. He sighed. “You know, if you two need a room, we’ve got like three dozen upstairs.”

“Aww!” Niffty clasped her hands together. “Miss Charlie and Miss Vaggie look so cute!”

Vaggie sighed and just looked to Charlie who was blushing and smiling a lot. “Want to have Husk make us some Shirley Temples?” Charlie looked up at her and nodded. Vaggie took her hand and led them over to sit at the bar.

“Ooo and one for me too, Husk!” Niffty announced as she leapt onto a seat.

“Three Shirley Temples - I feel like I’m pouring for a kids birthday party.” Husk grumbled. “I’m gonna have to drink triple the hard liquor to even everything out in my head.” He made their drinks then pulled out three bottles for himself. “So what’s up? Did we miss something?”

Charlie and Vaggie shared a smile then turned back to him. “We’re just looking forward to the open house a lot,” Charlie replied.

“Me too!” Niffty agreed. “Husk is coming! Alastor’s gonna make him wear a suit!”

Husk scowled at her.

Vaggie raised her glass. “Then cheers to Alastor stuffing Husk in a suit!” The girls clinked their glasses and drank, laughing, while Husk just sighed and drank straight from his first bottle.

________________________________

Upstairs, Cherri sat on Angel’s bed, petting Fat Nuggets. She had found the pink radio on Angel’s nightstand which was definitely not an item he’d owned before coming to this place. And she had a feeling she knew who it was from. Cherri smiled to herself, and her eye hazed.

Chapter Text

Abel was covering only one shift at the cafe today - thanks largely to a surprisingly generous tip from the Radio Demon yesterday. He needed the free afternoon to do some proposal planning anyway. But brainstorming alone only left him overwhelmed and - on at least two occasions so far - hyperventilating. So Abel had asked Steve to meet with him to offer some advice. Steve was laid back, Steve had been close to a girl in real life, and Steve was a good friend.

But Steve also should have been here twenty minutes ago to grab a bite and then talk with Abel at the end of his shift.

Abel glanced over the fence enclosing in the courtyard to the street but still didn’t see Steve coming. He frowned. The cat demon was usually very reliable - always showing up to play at the corner by the hotel exactly when he told Charlie he would. Abel sighed and wondered if Steve had gotten held up some place.

And then Abel’s eyes were covered from behind by a pair of small hands. “Guess who?”

“Ah!” Abel jumped and turned around to see Louise smiling at him.

“Sorry.” She shrugged. “I just wanted to surprise you. Since you’re getting off early today, I thought we could walk back to the hotel together.” She raised an eyebrow. “Is everything okay? You look a little preoccupied.”

Abel blushed as he held up his hands ‘casually’. “Nope, nothing’s wrong, heh! Uh…just… Steve said he would stop by for lunch today at the end of my shift. But I haven’t seen him yet.”

Louise’s ears fell a little. “That’s not like him. He wasn’t at the hotel either and I didn’t see him on my way here.” She considered. “Were you two going to head somewhere afterwards? Maybe he went there first instead.”

“No, no!” Abel grinned. “Just, you know…we were going to chat and shoot the breeze and talk hotel stuff.” For someone in hell, Abel knew he was a horrible liar.

Thankfully, Louise seemed too distracted by the predicament of finding Steve too notice. She considered then smiled again. “Well, why don’t we head back to the hotel and look for him together along the way? Then we can all have lunch together at Hazbin - maybe some of Alastor’s leftovers from last night! You know he doesn’t like the jambalaya to go to waste.” She laughed a little.

Abel hesitated but then smiled a little. She really was cute when she was excited, and doing something nice for Alastor always made her excited. Besides, better to find Steve and talk proposals with him later than to wait here alone and leave Louise worried about the cat demon. “Okay, let’s go. Maybe he just found a really good corner to play on with some great tips and couldn’t pass up the opportunity.” He held out his arm to her.

Louise hooked her arm with his. “You’re probably right. He doesn't like ending a concert early if people are enjoying themselves. If we take the long way back to the hotel, I’m sure we’ll spot him.”

Smiling, the couple strolled out of the back gate of the restaurant and down the street.

___________________

“Okay!” Charlie stood with her hands on her hips, smiling at the empty stage in the ballroom while Alastor and Angel stood at a distance behind her. “I’ve bought all the decorations and arranged the seating. But now we have to work on the lighting and the sound.” She turned to the boys, beaming. “And that’s why I’ve asked you two here! You’re both performers after all - you probably have a bunch of ideas for how this place should look for our big night.”

Angel crossed his arms and smirked. “I mean, I’d personally have naked guys dancing in cages along with strobe lights and a smoke machines, but that’s just horny me.”

Alastor rolled his eyes and nudged him with his microphone, making Angel chuckle. Alastor beamed then quickly turned his attention back to the princess. “And you know my aesthetic already, Charlie!” He snapped his fingers. The room filled with neon lights and black lights and shadows, and everyone’s outfits changed as well. Charlie was in a flapper dress. Alastor was in a top hat and a black suit with pinstripes that glowed in neon colors. And Angel Dust…

“Whoa…”

Alastor turned at this reaction from the spider - and his face glowed considerably once he realized how he had let his impulsive mind dress Angel Dust.

Angel stood there in knee high black boots and sheer stockings that left the white fur of his legs glowing in the black light. Around his body was a modest, slightly flared glittering black dress that went down to just above his knees and up to cover most of the fluff of his chest. Tying the ensemble together was a long sleeve tuxedo-like jacket with two elegant tails that extended down to the floor like a train. The upper part of the jacket buttoned at the waist and had a wide collar and wide sleeves that ended just above Angel’s wrists. And the tuxedo jacket had white pinstripes that glowed in neon colors…just like Alastor’s tuxedo.

In short, unable to decide between the two, Alastor had not only dressed Angel in a stunning combination of a suit and a gown…but he had made their outfits match.

Alastor snapped his fingers, but not before clenching his jaw so much at his indiscretion that he drew a blood from his gums. Everything was back to normal, including everyone’s clothes. Alastor quickly spoke, looking at Charlie and nowhere near Angel. “Our point is, Charlie, that you know our styles. Perhaps you should impose your own style on the lights and atmosphere. No one does a bash fit for royalty like a royal after all.”

Charlie swallowed, wringing her hands. “It’s just…I know my style of things can be a little…off-putting to other demons. I hit a happy medium with the decorations I think, but… I want the lighting to be warm and welcoming but also a little dark and spooky. And I’m not sure about strobe lights and smoke, but I’d at least like some effects to highlight what’s happening on stage.” She shrugged, looking up at Alastor and Angel. “Maybe if you guys work together, you can think of the best way to do something like that?”

“Al?”

Alastor almost jumped but covered it up with a jaunty turn in Angel Dust’s direction.

The spider observed the stage… and did not look at Alastor even though he spoke to him. Angel’s voice was strangely light. “Your shadow band probably works best with shadows, right?”

“Always and forever!” Alastor replied, probably with a bit too much manic enthusiasm.

“And mingling works best when people can see each other.” Angel looked out to the ballroom - Alastor swore at this angle he saw an extra flush of pink in Angel’s cheek. The spider cleared his throat and pointed to a wall. “Al, can you shut the windows and light the candle sconces?”

Alastor snapped his fingers. The windows all shut. Then his shadow appeared and floated in a quick circle around the room to light each sconce before rolling his eyes and disappearing.

The room had a warm glow now even if the lighting was a little dim.

Angel smiled and nodded. “Perfect. But we need a central source of light…”

He walked past Alastor, and when he passed Alastor noticed the spider’s smile grow. The hair on his ears quickly stood up end at the realization, dancing with static.

When Angel got to the center of the ballroom, he looked up and grinned. “Okay, how do we get that baby lit? That’ll catch and spread light for days.” Overhead was a large glass chandelier.

Charlie glanced at it and then to Angel. “Sorry, Angel, it doesn’t light up.”

“Not yet maybe…” He winked. “I’ve got some string lights stowed in my room for decorating. We wrap a few lines of those around it and this place’ll be perfect.”

Alastor considered the room, swallowed, then spoke up. “Normally at shows the audience is in shadow and the stage is lit. Are you suggesting the audience be lit and the stage be…”

“Do your thing, Smiles.” Angel nodded in the direction of the stage.

Alastor nearly fumbled his fingers but managed to snap - the stage was bathed in varying tones of blacklight and neon light.

“And I might add in just a little fog for the floor - I got a machine upstairs for that too.” Angel looked to Charlie. “What do you think?”

Charlie was smiling very much. “It’s perfect! Thank you both for everything. You make a wonderful team!” She clasped her hands together. “Speaking of which, I was hoping that you’d perform together for a number at the open house? Alastor’s band playing and Angel singing…?” She looked back and forth between them eagerly.

Alastor’s smile threatened to snap his face in half at the glorious notion that he unfortunately couldn’t imagine finding a good enough excuse to accept on the spot. “Ha! My band only plays for my singing. Besides, I’m certain Angel wants the stage to himself for his time there.”

“We could…work something out maybe…” Angel offered quietly, looking down with a small smile. Alastor raised an eyebrow at yet another strange sudden affectation from the spider.

“I’m sure everyone will love it!” Charlie beamed. “I’m going to work on the menu ideas and tell Vaggie everything! I have a really good feeling about our open house!” She dashed out of the room.

Alastor snapped his fingers and the lighting returned to normal everywhere. “Well, perhaps I’ll work on some of my own personal menu ideas. If I’m going to do a show soon, I’ll have to decide how to prepare my guest. Ha!” He twirled his cane and turned to walk away.

“Actually, Al - could you come with me for a sec? To my room?”

Alastor froze on the spot and felt his shoulders tense and his smile go too wide. But he turned around with all the confidence he could fake - especially at the sight of Angel glancing away shyly with his arms crossed. “There’s no chance you caught and slaughtered a heinous demon’s corpse for me and stuffed him under your bed, is there?”

Angel cracked a bigger smile. “Afraid not. It’ll be quick - promise.” He held out his hand like the last time Alastor had teleported him but then hesitated. “I thought we could teleport. But, uh, if your hand’s still hurt, we could always just—“

Alastor switched his cane to his other hand then grasped Angel’s hand in his. “All of me is right as rain, Angel. Besides, even if one of my hands is injured, I have the good fortune of having a spare! Ha!” He snapped the fingers of his other hand.

They disappeared and reappeared in front of Angel’s door. Alastor released him.

Angel smiled and opened the door. Fat Nuggets ran up to him and kissed his boot then Alastor’s pant leg. Angel smiled a little more. “You like Alastor, huh?” He picked up Fat Nuggets and put him on the bed. Then he turned back to Alastor who was watching in curious interest. The Radio Demon felt strangely good being with the spider again in his private quarters.

“Al…I’m not sure if it’s a lot to ask but…” Angel rubbed the back of his neck. Alastor couldn’t breathe as he imagined once again in his existence Angel suddenly confessing strange feelings for him. “Could you put that outfit back on me? The one you made downstairs?”

Alastor blinked at the request but nodded. He snapped his fingers. The ensemble reappeared on Angel Dust. Angel smiled and walked over to his closet. He opened the door to reveal a full length mirror. He observed himself. “And could you…put yourself back in your outfit?”

Alastor took a deep breath and did so. Angel turned and walked over. “I could’t help but notice we match.”

Alastor remained perfectly still.

“You…trying to ask me out to the open house, Smiles?” Angel asked almost jokingly. Except he was clearly waiting for an answer as his eyes met Alastor’s.

Alastor’s mind shut down for a moment. Then he swung a fist through the air, speaking quickly. “Ha! What a quip, Angel! I…merely thought as performers, we should be easily recognizable and stand apart from the crowd. And how could I ‘ask you out’ when we’ll both be working at the event on behalf of the hotel instead of attending as guests? And also you must know that coordinated styles under any circumstance are just swell!”

Angel chuckled a little. “Oh…I see.” He bit his lip. “Well, I know you were just spitballing for Charlie but… is there any way I could keep this? I’d actually really like to wear it to the open house.”
Alastor’s tail twitched back and forth. He nodded. “Of course! No need to be so shy - you’re usually so straightforward about fashion!”

Angel shrugged then pointed to Alastor. “And are you going to wear that to the party?”

Alastor hesitated only for a beat. “Maybe.” And then he snapped his fingers. His normal clothing was back. And Angel’s was too. The dress was on a hanger on the closet door.

“Thanks, Al.” Angel swallowed. Then he sat down on the edge of the bed. “Hey…so…I kind of want to tell you something but…I also don’t want you to get mad.”

Alastor’s eyes hazed a little and his smile grew. “Well, this subject sounds intriguing. Please continue. You know my insatiable appetite to be entertained.”

“Well,” Angel sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, “it’s why I was acting so shy about the dress and…why I guess I haven’t made as many semi-dirty jokes to you lately when we’re alone. Heh…” He smiled and placed his hands in his lap. “I like our friendship, Alastor - a lot. We get along so well… so well that… Well, Cherri had this loopy idea that you and I were angling to be more than friends.” He quickly held up his hands. “Not in a sexy way, just… I don’t know, like we were dating or something. She made some weirdly accurate points and I guess they kind of got to me. Anyway don’t get mad at her - she just thought we seemed cute together or whatever.” He swallowed. “But with the matching outfits for a party just now, I…figured I should check in…to make sure we’re on the same page…in case you were trying to tell me something?” He bit his lip, an eyebrow raised.

Alastor was silent and smiling for a long moment. And then he chuckled, and then he laughed, and then he was laughing so much that he had to sit on the edge of Angel’s bed beside him.

Angel blinked. Then he pouted and crossed his arms. “Okay, dating me is not THAT funny.”

Alastor wiped a tear from his eye. “No, no, you misunderstand, my effeminate friend! I’ve been acting a little strange as well - matching outfits included - because Rosie made the same presumptuous suggestion! She believes we’re courting each other!”

Angel’s jaw fell. “Are you serious?”

Alastor nodded. “I’m afraid she’s decided you’re quite smitten with me and that I should be quite smitten back.”

Angel’s jaw stayed open for a beat and then he started chuckling until he was laughing fully as well. Alastor joined in, and both boys shared a hearty laugh until they could barely breathe. They were resting on their hands now, leaning a bit closer to each other.

“You know this means Charlie’s got it in for us too, don’t you?” Angel smirked.

Alastor’s eyes became radio dials.

Angel rolled his eyes. “Relax, Smiles. I'm sure all of Abel and Louise’s newlywed cuteness will put her off the scent for a bit.”

Alastor’s eyes returned to normal. He sighed. “I…had noticed a slight strain in our relationship come to think of it… Some hesitations on both of our parts.” He adjusted his tie, eyes rolled off to the side. “Imagine, such dramatics all because our friends came up with a wacky emotional assumption.”

“Yeah, well…” Angel shrugged, grinning sheepishly and looking down, “Now that we brought it up and cleared the air, we can go back to normal, right?”

Their gazes met for a moment, hesitant, curious. They were strangely close to each other once more in their lives.

And then they both noticed Fat Nuggets staring up at them from the floor like he was waiting for something.

The brief trance broken, Angel quickly scooped up Fat Nuggets and tried to smile again. “I mean, you’ll crack corny jokes and put on the charm to get your way and playfully threaten to kill me sometimes, and I’ll crack inappropriate jokes and flirt to make you do stuff and playfully threaten to act sexy. Right?”

Alastor quickly cleared his throat and patted the pig on the head. “I suppose have missed threatening to kill you when you act ‘sexy’. Ha! Very well.” He nodded. “And my band would be happy to play for you at your show!”

“I’d really like that - it sounds cool.” Angel perked up a bit. “I never had a live band before.”

“Excellent!” Alastor stood up. “My shadow is at your disposal for rehearsals.” He snapped - his shadow appeared, arms crossed, but gave a complacent nod.

“Aw, my other new best friend.” Angel came close to the shadow, acting playful as ever. ‘We’re gonna have fun. By the party night, you’ll be in love with me.”

The shadow scowled. Angel chuckled.

Alastor flicked his wrist to make his shadow disappear for now. “Well, I’ll leave you to—“

“Alastor!” suddenly came Charlie’s voice from downstairs, laced with concern. “Angel! Come quick!”

Both boys blinked then Angel put down Fat Nuggets and raced out the door. Alastor snapped his fingers to leave.

They arrived downstairs at the same time to find Charlie and Vaggie standing with Louise and Abel while Husk and Niffty looked on. Louise was holding a dented saxophone. Steve’s saxophone.

Abel put his hand on her shoulder “Steve - he was supposed to meet me at the cafe but he never came. We walked here looking for him and we found this in an alley.”

“It was the same alley where we met - where he got attacked by that squid guy and we fought him off! There were tentacle marks in the dirt.” Louise blinked back some tears then shook her head and put on a determined look. “I wanted to follow the trail but Abel said we should get help first…” Her words sounded like a general appeal to the room but she was looking up at Alastor, her eyes wide.

Alastor’s eyes narrowed and met hers. But he didn’t say a word back. The others looked on.

Louise stepped right up to him. “You know you’re the most powerful one here. Please, Alastor.”

“I am not on call for ‘heroics’ - I’m here to be entertained. The others combined could certainly do the job. And cleaner, you know.” His smile spread to show his razor sharp teeth.

Louise flinched a little but held her ground. “But you could do it quicker. And we don't have time. And I understand…everything. And you do too.”

Alastor’s look darkened. Angel came closer to him. “Al?”

Alastor held up a hand and stared down at Louise. “Tell me about the squid.”

“He tried to kill Steve when we met - he was mad Steve was playing on corners in his territory. Steve offered to leave and pay him but the squid said that wasn’t enough. He wanted to make an example of him. Steve didn’t want to fight back too much because he needs his hands to play music. The squid knew that - he wouldn’t stop.” Her hands were clenched at her sides, hot tears spilling from her eyes, her face full of anger. “No one ever stops! Stronger demons act like weaker ones are there to be killed whenever they get bored. It’s not right!”

Abel knelt down and put his arms around her. She calmed a little. Abel considered then looked up at Alastor. “We know maybe you will and maybe you won’t. But we hope you will.” He sighed and spoke meaningfully. “After all, you like Steve’s music, right? So, er… who is that squid guy to take it from you?”

Alastor’s eyes met Abel’s. Then suddenly the Radio Demon’s smile brightened and he swung a fist through the air. “Sold! I’m going for a walk!” He strolled to the door.

“Alastor, wait!” Charlie held up her hands. “It’s almost dark! Maybe we should go too and -“

“Charlie,” Angel started, putting a hand on her shoulder, “I don’t think you want to do that.” He walked up to Alastor who had the door open and got close so they could talk low. “You need to do a show soon or Val and the others are going to come for you. Don’t be stubborn waiting for a big evil kill. If this squid guy is enough of a son-of-a-bitch for you to take down, broadcast the damn thing. I’m due at the studio tonight for another little party anyway.”

Alastor had an almost serene look of evil on his face. He didn’t reply just gave a very slight nod. Angel smiled a little in relief and Alastor departed. The door closed behind him.

Angel headed back over to the others, smiling fully. “Okay, Smiles is going to look into it! No sense worrying to death while he’s out. How about I heat up the leftover ziti and jambalaya and we all have a nice meal and maybe a little chianti to settle our nerves. Husk, you got any bottles?”

Husk lifted a few up from behind the bar. “I’ve got ALL the bottles.”

“That’s my guy!” Angel winked. He went over to Niffty, who was frowning in the direction Alastor had gone. Angel held out his hand to her. “Want to help me in the kitchen, Niffty? We can set aside a plate for Alastor when he gets back.”

Niffty looked to Angel and smiled a little and took his hand. Angel headed to the kitchen with her. Charlie and Vaggie went after them, brows furrowed in concern. Abel and Louise followed last - Abel watching in concern as Louise wiped away tears and tried to smile but failed.

___________________

“Angel’s due here soon!” Velvet sang as she entered the studio VIP room with a cupcake platter. “This time instead of drugs, I put a razor blade in one of the cupcakes. Talk about painting the town red tonight!” She laughed maniacally as she set down the tray and threw herself into her seat.

“Great, another night talking about Radio Fucker…” Vox grumbled, slumped in his seat with a drink. He stared dully at his monitors.

Valentino narrowed his eyes at Vox. “Yes, another night of getting the info we need to take down that meddling cannibal once and for all. You haven’t forgotten that’s the goal, right?”

“Of course not!” Vox snapped back. “It just seems like we’re doing an awful lot of TALKING ABOUT Alastor and not much SLOW MURDERING of him.”

Valentino shrugged as one of his girls handed him a drink. “You agreed it takes time and a plan to silence that radio once and for all.”

“Yeah, well…who the hell knew Angel would actually be able to get close and stay close to that static-filled fucker?” Vox grumbled.

Velvet popped a whole cupcake in her mouth and swallowed. She swung her legs. “Val, I think if you just promise Vox he can fuck Alastor just once before we kill him, he’ll be happier. Oh, or maybe just give him the corpse for a few hours to have fun with! How about it, Voxy?”

A high-pitched whine came from Vox’s antenna and his screen glowed red. He picked up the bottle of vodka on the table in front of him and threw it right at Velvet’s cupcake platter. The bottle crushed the confectionary creations and sent them to the floor.

Velvet’s smile grew too wide as her eyes glowed. “It took me hours to make those, and NO ONE GOT THE RAZOR BLADE!” She pulled out a large kitchen knife from her dress.

“Enough!” Valentino stood up. He turned to Velvet. “You know you have a back up batch of cupcakes ready - you always do. Go get some razor blades for them, and feel free to cut a few whores while you prance through the studio to do it.”

Velvet’s happy smile returned and she nodded. “Yay! I like cutting people by surprise!” She smirked at Vox. “Besides, it sounds like Voxy’s in trouble…” She giggled to herself and dashed out of the room before Vox could reply.

Valentino looked to his girls. He snapped his fingers. “Get out - and make sure Velvet doesn’t damage my goods too badly.” The girls instantly nodded and raced after her.

Vox swallowed - Velvet’s words about being in trouble rang in his ears.

Valentino walked over and stood in front of the monitors, looking down at Vox. He was not smiling. “The Radio’s in your head, Vox. But if we’re going to pull this off, you and I need our heads in the game.”

“Damn - if this is about what I said when I was drunk in the limo the other day -“

“This is about a lot more than that!” Valentino scowled. “Velvet is enough of a wildcard to corral. I can’t have you going rogue on me too. Understood?”

Vox pouted a little. He sighed. “Alastor… just fucking bothers me! It feels like no matter what we plan or do or know, he’s going to be sitting somewhere waiting for it all with that stupid smug grin and prim and proper attitude and elegant little voice. Like he’s too motherfucking pure for the rest of us—“

Vox stopped when Valentino bent low, reached out, and grabbed his chin.
Valentino’s look was cold and calculating. “You got a hate-fueled ‘thing’ for Alastor. Fine, I get that - angry sex is good sex. And virgins are always hot in a forbidden fruit sort of way. Believe me, I wish more would drop into hell - I could put on some serious shows with them.”

“I-I don’t know…”

“Shut up.” Valentino’s eyes narrowed. “My point is, there’s no room for this sentimental mindfuck bullshit in what we’re trying to do. You have to get over him…and the best way to do that about anyone is always by getting under someone else.” Vox’s eyes widened. “And I do mean UNDER. You need someone to take control and fuck you silly until you can’t even remember Alastor’s name or your own.” Valentino grabbed Vox’s head hard suddenly kissed roughly - the moth’s tongue was down his throat instantly and his teeth bit at Vox’s lips, drawing blood. He pulled back just a roughly, nearly making Vox fall out of his chair.

Valentino stood up, face still stoney. “I’d give you Angel, but he’s always a bottom. And Velvet has a fifty-fifty chance of cutting off your dick, which does no one any good. So when you decide to quit screwing around, I’m here to screw you.” He adjusted his coat. “I’ve got to go round up Velvet. I’m sure she’s already given those girls the slip. Think about what I said.” He strolled out of the room and closed the door.

Vox just sat there, barely breathing. After a moment he looked down and realized just how much the sudden action had aroused his interests. He crossed his legs. But he couldn’t stop his heart pounding wildly - a feat which even Alastor at his most tempting had never managed. Maybe he would indeed take Valentino’s advice… But if it was only a one-time thing, he was afraid he’d end up going even crazier with frustration and attraction for Valentino than he had for Alastor. He couldn’t figure out what was wrong with him. So he just sipped his drink like everything was fine and waited for the others to return and for the problem in his pants to ease.

___________________

Alastor found the alley quickly. And he saw the trail so easily. This wasn’t even a fun hunt. But it distracted him from thinking about how Angel had all but confirmed that the idea of a special relationship together had never crossed his mind…or thinking about how that revelation made Alastor feel. So alone, so cut off, so beyond the reach of anyone - some souls really did not deserve any grace. He was just a madman who belonged out in the streets, lurking to bite the hearts out of living prey. He was a solo act for eternity. He was nothing but entertainment for his spider friend, and ironically just this once being entertaining wasn’t enough to feed his soul. He felt dark enough inside to put on many shows, but one would do for now. Besides, he really didn’t like demons who showed no mercy to the weak and genuinely repentant.

He followed the trail to an old warehouse and used a dark tentacle to lift himself up to see inside a dusty window. There was Steve, beaten and tied to a chair. The squid demon moved in the shadows. Alastor noted a few cheap torture items - some rope, a few knives, a bat. Amateur.

“Please…" Steve mumbled. “You took my money and ruined my sax… and I won’t be able to play for weeks beat up like this. All I did was play on a corner - months ago. Why…”

“To make an example of you... And because I can,” the squid demon merely replied. “And you won’t be playing anymore once I smash your hands to a stain on the pavement.”

Steve struggled a little in his restraints but he was so weak already.

Alastor’s jaw clenched. The squid wasn’t among the most heinous sinners but he was certainly a fitting candidate. Just like the butcher - having power over the weak and abusing it for fun.

Alastor snapped his fingers. He was in the room, standing by Steve. He put a finger to his lips and met the cat demon’s eyes. He snapped and Steve was gone, teleported to the hotel.

Alastor sat in the chair in his place, hidden by shadow, and waited…summoning small tentacles to hide in the shadows with him. What a delightful surprise for when the squid demon came over to finish the job. What better way to repair his own heart than by eating the heart of another.

___________________

Steve appeared on the sofa in the hotel lobby and called out for help. The others rushed in from the dining room. Abel and Angel put him in him clean clothes and made tea and soup, Husk got him a stiff glass of brandy, and Charlie and Niffty tended to his wounds. Vaggie got a room ready for him to lie down and rest. And Louise helped everyone she could until Steve was resting peacefully. Then she looked out the window, waiting for Alastor to return.

Abel came beside her. “Louise…he probably won’t be back for a while. I have a feeling he’s going to do one of those shows of his.”

“I know… I just wish he wouldn’t go that far.” Louise frowned. “He’s good deep down. I feel bad he has to show it in so many dark ways.”

Abel took her hand. “Let’s get some tea. We can wait up for him tonight together if you want.”

Louise smiled and they shared a hug then brewed some tea and headed to their room.

___________________

They weren’t the only ones waiting for Alastor.

Angel sat on his bed with his little pink radio turned on. He knew he couldn't stomach hearing a full show but he just hoped to hear his friend safely on the air before leaving.

His friend… the idea of Angel as anything more had made Alastor laugh. They were just friends and Angel couldn’t forget, even though a glance at the dress hanging on his closet door made his heart ache. He imagined showing up to the open house matching Alastor, and the Radio Demon would take his hand and sweep him around the dance floor, the two of them smiling together. He imagined Alastor telling him ‘the real reason’ he had made their outfits match. He imagined finally having a guy in his life who cared - who more-than-cared. He imagined having someone to come home to each night just like so many other people in this hotel did.

Angel felt hot tears at the edges of his eyes and held them back - both out of pride and because he knew fixing his mascara would take forever, and he didn’t have a lot of time left.

Finally, he couldn't wait any longer and had to head out to the studio. Angel just hoped word of the show would spread fast and put Valentino and the others off Al’s back for a while.

Angel left wearing his usual outfit. He wasn’t in the mood to play the silly slut fully tonight. Besides, those three would expect him to show more independence as their fourth soon.

He walked along the street and just hoped Alastor would be home when he got back.

Chapter Text

There was something big going on across the airwaves of hell…

“Greetings and salutations, my loyal listeners! It’s been far too long since I’ve broadcast myself to you through the airwaves of hell! But I’ve been watching and waiting - and always listening! And I’ve finally found a guest who meets my impeccable standards for your entertainment needs! Say hello, my good - or rather not so good - man!”

Muffled screams and yells sounded.

“Now, now, don’t be shy - this is the radio! You have to articulate yourself! Ha!”

A growl and the sound of thrashing came next.

“Oh, what a lively fellow! You know, I would loosen your restraints so you could at least tell us your name but…” Alastor’s voice became distorted, “that would be playing with my food.”

There was a high whimper.

“Ha!” Alastor’s voice returned to normal. “Besides, your name won’t matter soon enough. Let’s begin, shall we?” There was the sound of careful footsteps. “Squid… I don’t believe I’ve ever dined on a squid demon before.” Alastor hummed to himself and pulled two knives against each other to make a slicing sound. “I do wish you had waited a little while before letting me discover you. I have a new…acquaintance of Italian descent - I’ve become intrigued by his stories of fried Calamari, but I haven’t learned the recipe yet.”

Sounds of intense struggling came over the airwaves now.

Alastor remained unfazed. In fact his voice darkened and slightly quieted. “But I can make do on my own with my usual methods. And I’m feeling a bit restless tonight, a bit ravenous, a bit - dare I say - regretful? So why don’t we take our time? You’re an ideal guest to work through every point I want to hit with this show. I’ll be removing each of your tentacles using a different excruciating technique before I begin feasting. First - ripping one off with my bare fangs!”

The squid yelled against his gag, then there was an awful wet sound and a violent scream of agony.

There was heavy breathing and then rich laughter. Alastor’s voice was more distorted than ever. “Stay tuned, folks…”

A light tune played in the background as the show went on.

___________________________

Cherri clenched her hands at her sides and strode right up to the edge of the Cannibal Colony like it WASN’T the skeeviest place in hell to her. She’d sworn to herself never to come back to this twisted territory of Alastor’s, but right now she wanted to see Rosie. When they had last talked, Rosie had agreed to send Cherri a message when she wanted to meet and that Cherri would send one back to her with a meeting place on neutral ground. But that left Cherri unable to initiate a meeting, and she’d never had patience to wait around for someone else.

This visit would be fine. Cherri had learned her lesson last time anyway: just say Rosie’s name right away and then remind any of these hungry homicidal maniacs that a move against her would seriously piss off the uppity demoness.

Fortunately, instead of getting roped into another mob, Cherri rounded a corner and slammed right into another familiar cannibal - the short chick who had stopped the others from eating her last time.

Mimzy stood up, rubbing her head. “Hey! Watch where you’re - “ She blinked. “Oh, Cherri! The friend of Alastor’s beau!”

“Ugh, don’t call anyone a ‘beau’! This isn’t some weird French romance novel.” Cherri dusted herself off. “And yeah, it’s me. I need to talk to Rosie, now. I set it up so the princess’ll ask Angel and Alastor to play a duet at the hotel open house. I figured it might be a good way to get those two slow burn idiots to get a move on. I want her to give Radio Head a big nudge if he’s on the fence about going through with it.”

“There’s no time for that!” Mimzy shook her head and grabbed Cherri’s arm. “Come with me, I’ll take you to the Emporium! To Rosie! You need to get off the streets!”

“Why?” Cherri hesitated as the smaller demon tried to pull her.

“Because Alastor’s doing a show!”

“So his band is playing - who gives a—“

“A RADIO SHOW!” Rosie’s eyes narrowed and glowed.

“You mean he’s…” Cherri’s stomach twisted.

“He’s two legs into dissecting a squid demon live on the air!” Rosie clutched Cherri’s arm now with both of her own and pulled harder. “This place gets like a fight to the death buffet when he puts on a show, and he hasn’t done one for a while! Demons are antsy! And now that you’ve got your scent here, they’re in such a tizzy that they’ll hunt you down even if you try to leave!”

Cherri suddenly became aware of a lot of screams not too far off in the distance that were getting closer. “Fuck! This is why I hate going anywhere near Cannibal Colony!” She glared down at Mimzy. “And full offense, how do I know you and Rosie aren’t in demon flesh heat and about to take a bite out of me?”

“Ha!” Mimzy laughed. “Rosie’s right, you are a firecracker! Literally and figuratively!” She smirked at Cherri. “First of all, you’re important to Angel Dust who is very important to Alastor who is very important to us, so of course we won’t hurt you. Second of all, we like you - you’ve got spunk! Hell needs all the strong ladies it can get! And third of all…” She flashed her teeth…which were currently a rusty color. “We’ve already eaten.”

Cherri gritted her teeth. “Ugh…FINE! Shit - Radio Head and Angie better be fucking meant for each other, because if I’m doing all this so they can go on two dates and realize they’re better off as ‘just friends’ I’m gonna be pissed!”

“Oh come now!” Mimzy grinned as she finally pulled Cherri along, “Rosie sees their chemistry and you must too - friends can always tell when friends are head over heels for someone.”

Cherri lowered her eye as they went around a corner (and she tried to ignore flashes of demon eyes in dark alleys). “Whatever the two of them want to have to be happy, I’ll do anything to let them have it - even racing through this twisted little sub circle of hell.”

“That’s the spirit!” Mimzy laughed. “Let’s keep going - and pick up the pace! I’ve only got so much authority around here, and someone might try to take a bite out of you and worry about all the trouble it could cause later.”

Cherri ran much faster and pulled out a few bombs just in case. In the far distance she could see the radio tower aglow. And for just a moment she was actually worried a bit for Angel… Alastor put on a class act, but this show thing was a reminder that he had his own fucked up baggage. The two of them seemed good for each other but there were levels of sin Angel didn’t deserve to deal with. She just hoped Angel knew what he was getting into with Alastor.

They turned another corner and came in sight of the Emporium. Rosie stepped out, tilted her head in surprise at the sight of Cherri, hissed at several demons ready to block Mimzy’s path, and then ushered the two demons safely indoors.

___________________________

As Angel headed to the studio, he thankfully didn’t have much time to linger on Alastor’s heavily implied rejection since he had a bigger problem at the moment. Valentino, Vox, and Velvet had been expecting him to fill them in asap if Alastor was going to put on a show…

Angel had to let the three of them know about Alastor’s broadcast as soon as he got to the studio - if he gave them no warning, even if he lied and said he knew nothing about it, they would be pissed. But he also knew they might get pissed anyway when he told them for not managing to let them know sooner. This ‘taking down Alastor’ thing was important to Valentino and…Angel cringed to imagine what Valentino might do if he felt like Angel had messed it up. There really wasn’t a risk-free choice he could make here. So he would just have to go in, deliver the news, and hope for the best.

But at the same time, regardless of how Valentino, Vox, and Velvet would react, Angel was just grateful that Alastor was finally putting on a show. Those three had been too happy lately about Alastor’s absence from the airwaves. Now they could go back to just grumbling about Alastor being too powerful and feared and unstable, and they would leave him alone… Angel wanted Alastor to be safe in a way he’d only ever wanted very few demons down here to be safe.

Angel shook his head - he had to stop thinking about Alastor and what had happened tonight. Because the more the reality of Alastor’s rejection sunk in the more Angel kept remembering little things that he liked about the deer demon very, very much. The way he made corny jokes and the way he rolled his eyes at innuendo and the way he deftly chopped up food in the kitchen while playing a tune from his ears, and the way he could quip back and forth with Angel at a moment’s notice, and how happy he looked bending at the waist to water a plant. Speaking of which, the sharp figure he cut in a suit in general… What it might be like for Angel to touch that suit covering Alastor’s body and let his hand linger. And how nice it was whenever Alastor lightly touched him.

That night in Alastor’s office after he’d helped Angel avoid leaving the hotel for work: touching hands to teleport, being told his conversation was worthwhile, Alastor calling him darling…

Angel brought a hand to his head, holding back tears he suddenly realized were burning behind his eyes. “Shit…” He plastered on a smile and pretended to just be smoothing back his hair. “Pull yourself together. You’re acting like you two broke up when you weren’t even a thing in the first place. You’re still best guy friends! He still likes you! He’s just…not looking to hold your hand unless it’s to teleport! No biggie…” He crossed his arms over his chest and whispered. “He can’t have broken your heart or whatever. It’s not like you were in love with him…” The fact that he could say the L word without breaking down into a mess was a good sign to Angel. It meant he really hadn’t fallen that hard for the Radio Demon. But a severe tightness in his chest also told him that he had gotten dangerously close.

“Boo!”

“Fuck!” Angel rounded a corner and jumped, all arms extending out.

There was Velvet with one of her usual manic smiles. She laughed. “So sensitive, Angel. It’s much more fun to scare someone with stronger guts.” She eyed him up and down. “You do look distressed… Do you know what I know?”

Angel retracted his extra arms and composed himself quickly with a simpering grin. “All I know is you do scare people good, Aunty Vel. Sheesh, I practically died again, heh.”

“Hmm…” She tilted her head. Then her eyes hazed. “You’re funny, Angel. But now it’s time to come with me. We were starting such a nice party but now Val and Vox are waiting, and they’re not happy. Guess who’s on the radio…”

Angel’s eyes widened and he bit his lip but then nodded and moved close to Velvet. “Oh yeah! Aunty Vel, you scared me so much, I almost forgot - Alastor went out walking just before I left and he was acting even more creepy than usual. Damn, he really put on a show and it started already? I figured, even if he was going to, he’d spend a bunch of time lurking the streets first.”

“Well, you were wrong.” Velvet grabbed his tie and pulled him close, showing her teeth.

Angel swallowed.

Then with a laugh she released him and gestured for him to follow her. “Come on, we have a full night!” She skipped through the studio doors. And reluctantly Angel followed after her.

They were at the VIP room soon enough. Angel braced himself and entered.

Vox had every monitor on his wall lit up and was fully engaged with the screens before him, all from cameras showing different angles on the radio tower (Angel made a mental note to never get that obsessed with losing out on Alastor). Valentino was pacing the room with an old portable radio held to his ear.

“Found him!” Velvet announced proudly as she pranced to her seat and unfurled a sleeve of various cooking knives to polish.

Valentino stopped pacing and turned his steely gaze to Angel.

Angel came forward with a sad smile. “Daddy Val, I’m sorry - Radio Fucker left the hotel acting creepy. He got pissed that someone attacked some demon who plays music on the corner in front of the place. I wasn’t sure if he’d put on a show, let alone do one so quick! I was going to tell you everything as soon as I got here!”

Valentino suddenly held up his hand, listening to the radio again.

“Well, at least we now know WHY he put on a show,” Vox mumbled. “This is awfully small time for him though… Fuck, it is just like him to pull something random like this.”

Valentino lowered his hand and lowered the radio from his ear as well. He tucked it into his coat. “That freak is cracking himself up with shit jokes about being on a ‘see-food’ diet - everyone he sees is food and he eats all the food he sees. He likes hearing himself talk: we’ve got a moment.” He glanced at Angel and his mouth picked up on one side with a small smirk. “Angel Cakes, don’t worry - Alastor is the trickiest son of a bitch in the world to predict. We never expected YOU to be clever enough to keep a step ahead of his game.”

Angel wanted to glare at Valentino. But experience made him keep his trusting gaze…and so did the sobering thought that he had been wrong at trying to keep up at his own ‘game’ with Alastor. “Oh… so… I did good?” He raised an eyebrow.

Valentino’s smile fell. “You’re still in the middle of doing what we need you to do - as our partner. And you’re ready to help the team, right?”

Angel nodded. “Always, Daddy. What do you need? I’ll tell everything.”

“No more talking.” Valentino smirked. “Now is the time for action, baby.”

Velvet stopped polishing her knives and glanced over her shoulder, eyes wide with curiosity.

“No,” Vox grumbled, shifting his screens to more views on the tower, “the time for action would have been BEFORE this show - when he had a major gap between cannibal fill-ups and was distracted by the newness of the hotel. Now who knows when he’ll take another huge break between shows? The hotel’s set up - there’s nothing to keep him away from his fucking tower!”

“We don’t want him away from his fucking tower!” Valentino raised his voice. “We want him contained. And we want him at his most vulnerable. And that time is when he’s putting on a show - when he thinks he’s invincible and he’s high on his own supply of being some unconquerable fallen soul.” Valentino stared down Velvet and Vox. Velvet tilted her head more and Vox blinked and glanced away from his monitors to look curiously at Valentino.

Angel had a bad feeling.

“We’re going to attack him right now.” Valentino turned off the radio and shoved it into his coat.

“Yay!” Velvet clapped her hands and proceeded to gather her knives.

“We can’t!”

“We can’t!”

Angel and Vox yelled these words at the same time - Angel in a moment of desperation and Vox in a moment of disbelief.

Valentino glared at Vox then slowly turned and raised an eyebrow at Angel.

Angel was grateful for an extra moment to think when Vox stood and spoke up first, walking right over to Valentino. “This is insane! Yes, maybe there’s a slim chance that you’re right, but there’s a bigger chance he’ll tear us to shreds in the throes of whatever sick trance he gets into when he eats demons alive! If you want to do this, it needs to be planned, not spur of the moment! I want Alastor dead, but I want to stay alive more!”

Valentino grabbed his collar, roughly pulling him close. “You don’t decide what we do. And you don’t make judgment calls about anything with Alastor. You know why.”

Electricity sparked from Vox’s antennae and he scowled and pouted but didn’t protest.

Valentino lowered the television demon and sighed. “If we take time and plan this out, somehow the Radio Freak will pick up on any subtle things we do and know it’s coming. But if we go for him out of the blue, he’s flying blind. He’s screwed. And we have the upper hand. But we have to go now before he starts eating that squid demon, heart and all.”

“I’m all packed!” Velvet tossed her sleeve of knives into a sack along with a few bundt cakes.

“And you…” Val suddenly turned and towered over Angel. “What the fuck is your problem?”

Angel held up his hands, trying to smile. “Just worried about planning and stuff like Uncle Voxy. And…maybe it’s dumb, but the idea of being near someone eating someone - in the literal non-sexy way - freaks me out. But you’re right, Daddy - surprising Alastor is a big advantage.”

“Hmm…” Valentino’s stony look lost some of its chill and Angel felt like he could breathe again, “Well, it doesn’t matter, because you’re not coming into the tower with us. You’re just going to ride with us there and feed us info about everything Alastor did tonight before he left. Got it?”

“I—“

“What the hell?”

Everyone turned to Vox who was pointing at one of the monitors. “There’s fucking airship heading right to the radio tower. No way TWO demons would be stupid enough to—“

Valentino growled.

“I-I mean…” Vox cleared his throat and rolled his eyes, “No way two demons would be…I don’t know… ‘brazen’ enough to attack Alastor during a show at the same time!” He squinted his eyes and zoomed in. “Who in the hell…”

Familiar pompous laughter that Angel knew well sounded from the monitor. And then the spider got a good idea quick. “That’s Sir Pentious!” Angel spoke up. “He’s a joke overlord snake demon. My friend Cherri and I take him down sometimes for fun. Alastor kicked his ass weeks ago outside of the hotel - he must be back for some dramatic revenge bullshit.” Angel clasped his hands together, looking up at Valentino. “Daddy, Cherri and I are experts at taking him out. Let me grab her and fuck him up real good! I’ll just tell her we’re doing it for fun. Please, I want to be out in the field! I want to help you guys! I want to be a real partner!”

Years of sex work had made Angel a master at begging in a way to make even the most skeptical of johns believe him. But convincing Valentino was a whole other level of expertise.

Then, miraculously, Velvet helped. “Aw, let him, Val. He really is a big scared-y cat! He jumped a mile high when I surprised him coming around the corner. And if he fucks up, then the three of us can always slaughter the snake after we’re done with the deer.”

And Vox thankfully added, scowling. “Yeah, send him to the air ship. If we’re really doing this then I do not want to spend the entire ride there doing more talking with Angel about Alastor. I just want to get this plan over with and do whatever needs to be done to move us all forward.” Vox glared in Valentino’s direction…then swallowed and looked off to the side, flushed.

Valentino glanced at Velvet then at Vox. Then he turned back to Angel. “You keep your little pyro friend out of the goddam loop, and you take down that snake quick and neat. Then you stay the fuck out of sight and leave us to do the final dirty work. Got it?”

Angel nodded, almost holding his breath. “You know best, Daddy Val.”

He gave a small nod. “Get the fuck out of here and make us proud.”

Angel smirked and nodded back. “My pleasure.” He gave the three of them a little wave, turned, and sauntered out of the room.

Once he made it out of the studio, he broke into a full run. He couldn’t call anyone at the hotel for help - them getting involved would be a huge red flag to Valentino, and Vox might be monitoring his phone anyway. Angel shot Cherri a message just saying he needed her to meet him at the Cannibal Colony border NOW. He would tell her everything in person and then they could figure out a way to attack Pentious and fuck with the three overlords at the same time. Since Cherri was probably far from Cannibal Colony, Angel would have time to run in and also find Rosie. Fuck the risk of other cannibals trying to snap a bite of him - Rosie needed to know what was going on. She could help Alastor.

Angel almost stumbled in his mad dash to Cannibal Colony when Cherri sent back a text right away - and informed him that she was already there.

There was no time to question this new turn of events. Angel just kept running.

“Alastor, you big cocky idiot, just in case you’re not as much of a dangerous fucker as all those stories about you claim, you’re getting help from everyone I can get to go up against Val, Vox, and Vel.” Angel wiped a tear from his eye, his gaze stern, scared for his friend.

He would not let Alastor get hurt.

___________________________

Outside of the studio, Valentino, Vox, and Velvet got into the limo which sped off swiftly through the streets in the direction of the radio tower. Velvet ate some of her bundt cake, Valentino gripped his cane and stared foreword with a dark smile, and Vox looked out the window toward the looming radio tower, frowning with a blush. He glanced to Valentino only for a moment but blushed more and finally just looked down. He clenched his fists together and tried to smile. If this plan actually did work, maybe he would be the last face Alastor ever saw. That idea was something. But mostly he just wished the attack was over so that this strange blend of feelings he had for Alastor…and perhaps another… would all be behind him.

At least Angel wouldn’t get to be near Alastor at the end - that was a definite comfort indeed.

“Voxy, you look even more grumpy than usual.”

Vox glared at Velvet, and his screen glitched.

She tilted her head, smiling manically back at him. “What’s the matter? Cannibal Deer got your tongue? Or is it just that you wish he did?”

Electricity sizzled off of Vox’s antennae. “I wish you would choke on one of your shitty sweets!”

“Both of you shut up!” Valentino glared at them. “We CANNOT fight. We work together, or this whole plan goes to hell. We are going to have to make this attack flawless… because if we fuck up, Alastor won’t give us another chance.” He interlaced his fingers and brought both hands to his chin in thought, scowling. “We need to hit him with everything we’ve got - all the stops. If you two have any tricks up your sleeves, now is the time to lay the cards on the table.” He looked to the television overlord. “Vox?”

Vox blinked a few times. “I…” He took a breath and considered. “That radio tower is like a big lightning rod. If I can generate enough electricity I can fry the whole thing.” He smiled a little. “I can turn Alastor’s crowning glory into a blackened husk. I’ve always wondered how many watts it would take - I guess now I get to find out.” He managed a small smirk.

Valentino nodded, apparently satisfied, and turned to Velvet. “Velvet, what about you?”

She was fishing in her bag. “Oh I’ve got something! Let me just see where I put that thing…”

Vox mustered up the courage for eye contact with Valentino as he crossed his arms. “And what are you bringing to the table, Val?”

Valentino grinned widely. It was a rare sight and it made Vox swallow.

“Hmm.” Valentino crossed his legs and pulled up his coat a little to reveal spiked heel boots and fishnet stockings. Vox felt the wires in his screen heat up. “Angel’s cracks about Radio Freak have confirmed how much our little Radio Demon can’t handle the big bad sin of lust. If things aren’t going our way, I’ll show him such a sexy demon that he won’t be able to touch me. And it’ll freak him out enough to give us a chance at the upper hand again.” He lowered the coat once more.

Velvet giggled, still rummaging. “Vox is blushing! Naughty boys - did something happen between you two when I wasn’t looking!”

“No!” Vox screamed.

“Not yet.” Valentino shrugged.

Vox brought a hand to his screen and sighed.

“Kinky!” Velvet giggled. Then her eyes lit up. “Ah, I found it!” She pulled out a folded up cupcake wrapper, handling it gently. “Here’s my surprise attack. I’ve been saving it for something special.” She opened the wrapper to reveal something small and glinting and sharp.

Vox sighed with a dry look. “Another razor blade? You’re repeating yourself, Vel.”

“That’s not a razor blade,” Valentino added in a tone of awe. “Fuck, Velvet… where’d you get a piece that small?”

Velvet held up the item and moved it closer to them. And then Vox saw the silvery white sheen of the sharp object and realized what it was too. “A piece of angel spear? But…those spears are unbreakable. How did you—”

“An angel made this when he accidentally crossed blades with another angel during a cleanse and broke his spear,” she explained. “Alastor could see and avoid a full spear easily, but he won’t see this coming. If I get close and cut him just right…bye bye, Radio Demon.”

Valentino smiled very much and leaned back in his seat. “We can do this tonight. I feel it.”
Velvet tucked away the piece of blade into her dress pocket and scowled as she grinned more.

Vox thought for just a moment about betraying these two and begging Alastor for a partnership before he pushed away the stupidly desperate idea and decided overlords were better off not needing anyone at all. Hell, he might even go off on his own for a little while - he needed a break from this shit. Maybe Alastor had the right idea, being a solo act.

The limo got closer and closer to the tower.

___________________________

“Seafood is a delicacy there’s really not enough of in hell. I suppose because the lakes are made of fire, ha! That’s taking flame-broiled a bit too far in my opinion. What do you think?”

Faint moans sounded.

“Now, now, do not fade on me so quickly. We’re barely done. And I’ve only sampled a bit of your flesh and blood. So be a sport and stay conscious until the main course, my sinful cephalopod!” Alastor’s voice distorted and deepened. “I WILL NOT LET YOU LEAVE ME BEHIND!” Static filled the air. Then Alastor’s voice returned to normal even though the tone remained low. “Perhaps we’ll take a brief break so you can regain yourself. It’s important that you make your last hours of existing entertaining for me and our listeners. And I’ll take a moment to clean up before me move on. We’re going to commercial, folks! Stay tuned!”

___________________________

Alastor really tended to forget about everything outside of his tower when he was in the midst of a show. He didn’t know about the limo or Cannibal Colony…or the repaired airship makings its way across the pentagram toward the glowing light of his tower, full of walking talking eggs and a hissing snake with a grin. “Alastor, you fool, you’ve given me a perfect beacon! And with the distraction of your show and the improvements to my ship, I’m afraid the Radio Demon will soon be silenced!” He laughed maniacally, and the Egg Bois joined in!

“Are you gonna turn off his show, boss?’

“No! By ‘silenced’ I meant - “

“Are you gonna put a gag in his mouth, boss?”

“Don’t be stupid! We’re going to - “

“Oh, oh, are you gonna silence him by shooting his mouth with your ray gun? Then his mouth will be too full of rays to talk!”

The eggs looked on. Pentious scowled and opened his mouth, about to protest…but then he considered and finally sighed. “Yes, I suppose that’s one way to kill him. If it’ll make you happy, we can shoot him in the mouth with the ray gun for starters.”

Cheers rang out among all the egg bois.

“But be QUIET or we won’t get a chance to shoot him with anything!” Pentious hissed.

The cheers continued at the level of loud whispers. Sir Pentious grinned smugly and went back to flying his ship right toward the radio tower’s glow.

Chapter Text

Mimzy was waiting for Angel Dust at the Cannibal Colony border to safely escort him to the others, but the spider was in such a determined rush that he breezed right past her before she could stop him. Mimzy turned, about to call out his name. He couldn’t just run through the colony right now - the cannibals were in such a frenzy they would bite off that graceful boy’s limbs instantly. But she was stunned instead to see demons approach, fangs bared, only for Angel to shove right through them without fear. He landed punches, kneed one demon in the gut, and scratched another one’s face with three of his hands.

Mimzy knew now, without a doubt, that boy must be absolutely gone over Alastor - only love could make a person fight so fearlessly.

But there wasn’t time to marvel at the impressive display. Before Angel could hurt anyone or get hurt, Mimzy forced herself to stop the madness by running into the fray, hissing and glowing her eyes at the demons around them, and grabbing Angel’s hand.

Angel glared down at her, eyes glowing. “Get the fuck off of me! I need-“

“Angel Dust!” Mimzy shouted. “I’m Mimzy - I know Alastor’s mentioned me. I’m here to take you to Rosie and Cherri! And to make sure you don’t get eaten along the way!”

Angel’s eyes stopped glowing. “Mimzy… Mimzy yeah, of course. I—we’ve gotta go! Where are those two?”

“This way!” Mimzy led him along swiftly, claws bared on one hand to slash at any eager demons until they were in sight of the Emporium. She rushed Angel through the doors and shut them tight behind her.

Rosie and Cherri were standing together. Angel raced over to them. “Cherri, why the fuck did you come here? You’re AFRAID of cannibals!”

“Fuck, shut up, I'm NOT!” Cherri blushed, scowling. “I-I just—“

“What’s most important is that we’re all here together now,” Rosie started, calm and confident. “And Cherri’s here, Angel, because cares about you more than she’s afraid of any of us - that’s all you need to know.”

Angel smiled…but then he raised an eyebrow and looked back and forth between the two ladies. And then something clicked. “Wait…” his eyes widened, “Oh my god, have you two been meeting in secret for some stupid matchmaking thing between me and Al? You seriously COORDINATED?” He threw up his arms and scowled at his best friend. “And you didn’t tell me! What the hell, Cherri?”

Cherri clenched her fists at her sides. “Hey! If you and Radio Head would put more energy into giving each other a shot and less into pretending you don’t have some crazy hot chemistry, Rosie and I wouldn’t have had to do any of this!”

“Oh, well, that’s just great! Thank you, Rosie and Cherri!” Angel crossed his arms and turned his scowl to Mimzy. “You in on this too, Mimz? Like, really, how big does the conspiracy go?” Mimzy shrugged awkwardly. Angel glared at everyone. “Well, just a note for the future - Alastor and I both told each other about each of your little suggestive suggestions and NOTHING HAPPENED! AND NOTHING’S GOING TO HAPPEN!” He nearly had tears in his eyes. “But he’s still my friend and I still give a serious damn about him and I’m NOT going to let him get hurt! So let’s just get the fuck out of here!” He was shaking now, full of emotion. “I can’t fucking believe this!”

Cherri stepped forward with a worried frown. “Angie… Look, maybe…the three of us should take care of this and you can stay here and monitor the radio or something…”

“NO!” Angel shook his head and wiped his tears away. “I am stopping this thing tonight! THOSE THREE hurt EVERYTHING in my life but not my friends…not him.” He took a few deep breaths. “Rosie, Mimzy, you can help Al, right?” He glanced at each of them; his features softened. “Please. I know Al’s powerful and can take care of himself, but Valentino, Vox, Velvet - those three are just…evil. They want to tear him apart. And I can’t stop them alone.”

Rosie stepped forward and looked into Angel’s eyes. She gave a firm nod. “Mimzy pull the car around, we’re going out.” She reached into the pocket of her dress and tossed a set of keys to Mimzy who caught them and nodded with a grin then dashed outside. Rosie turned to Angel and Cherri. “Angel, what do you want to do and where do you need to go?”

Angel smiled, almost relieved. “There’s also an airship with a pain-in-the-ass overlord heading to attack the tower. He’s a non-threat but I told Val I’d take care of him, and also I don’t want him to cause Al any extra trouble.” Angel turned to Cherri, hesitant, frowning. “Cherri, do you…want to help with Pen or whatever….?”

Cherri frowned and grabbed his shoulders. “Of course I’ll help! Why would you ask like there’s any chance I wouldn’t?!”

“I-I don’t…”

She scowled, a tear at the edge her eye. “Look, I’m sorry if whatever Rosie and I were trying to do backfired and hurt you! We messed up, okay? But you are my best bitch and I will always have your back! I will fight tooth and nail and go down swinging in a fiery explosion if it means helping you and your corny Cannibal ‘friend who’s a guy’. And if I made you think for even a second that you couldn’t count on me just know that I’ll never do anything to make you doubt me again!”

Angel smiled and them wrapped his arms around Cherri in a tight hug. She blinked then hugged him back. They separated, grinning.

“Let’s break some eggs, Angie!”

“Like old times, baby!”

An old-fashioned car horn honked. Cherri and Angel raced outside followed by Rosie.

There was Mimzy, driving an absolute relic of an automobile - a red roadster with a canopy-covered backseat and an open front seat. She waved. “Get in and let’s motor!”

Rosie smiled then glanced over her shoulder as she walked past Angel and Cherri. “It’ll be a bumpy ride, especially since the streets are probably littered with bodies. You two should hold on tight in the back seat.” She primly entered the car beside Mimzy.

Angel and Cherri got into the back set and shut the door. And then with a shift of gears the car took off at a fast clip through the streets, heading to the tower.

Angel and Cherri clutched the seats, trying to keep themselves steady.

“Shit,” Cherri looked around, “this thing was clearly made before the era of seatbelts.”

“Ugh, I’m never gonna take Charlie’s limo for granted again,” Angel moaned.

They shared a small smile.

Then Cherri frowned a little. “Angie,” her voice was low, “I’m…really sorry if we made anything awkward for you and Alastor. We were just trying to help. But I still should have told you…”

“It’s okay.” Angel smiled and nodded, his gaze down. “I know you just did it because you care about us. But…hey, it just turns out he and I really are better as friends. So no harm, no foul.”

Cherri furrowed her brow for a moment. “But…you actually do like this guy, Angel…don’t you?” It was more of a statement than a question - Cherri knew her friend.

Angel blushed a little. He swallowed and his voice was very quiet. “I like having him as a friend. I…don't want to even try anything else if it means losing that friendship. And at the end of the day, he doesn’t have feelings for me, Cherri - I’m not even sure if he does for anyone. I mean, he had a chance to say something, but he didn’t. So the answer must be no” He shrugged. “We shared about what you two did, we both laughed at the coincidence, we talked about our friendship. End of story.”

“Wait, that’s it? That’s seriously all you said to each other?”

“Yeah.”

Cherri punched him in the arm.

Angel blinked and scowled at her. “Hey!”

She scowled right back. “So what you’re telling me is you two idiots are STILL being idiots. You didn’t actually talk to each other about anything - you're just guessing and assuming and being dramatic again! Did you ever think that, oh, I don’t know, maybe Radio Head kept a lid on his own special feelings, whatever they are, because you didn’t admit yours either?” She shook her head. “Fuck, Angel - when this is over, sit down and be straight with each other! You’re a good fucking friend and he’s a grown up - he’s not going to scamper off because of a conversation about feelings!”

Angel’s eyes were wide and his face was flushed very much.

Then Rosie spoke up with a grin and a glance back at them. “I have to agree with Cherri - you two boys are the most coy creatures I’ve ever seen. Perhaps this little adventure will encourage a direct confession on both your parts.” She winked.

Mimzy glanced back at them too. “You’ll probably have to confess first - Alastor keeps his feelings buried pretty deep. He needs a sweet boy like you to help coax them out.” She laughed and turned back to the road.

“O-Okay,” Angel stuttered, trying to scowl again. “Can we not talk about this anymore? Alastor and I… we’ll handle things. What’s most important right now is keeping him in one piece.”

Cherri took his hand, squeezed, and smiled. Angel smiled a little back at her. They looked out of the front of the car. The radio tower loomed ahead and the airship loomed above them.

_________________________

A limo pulled into a shadowy alley beside the radio tower, and three overlords got out.

Velvet skipped to the corner and grinned. “We’re here! Finally! Time for a fun night!”

Valentino looked up at the tower. “First we need to get in - we have to be stealthy. Vox!”

Vox trudged out of the car, a headache already coming on. “What?” He replied, with just a bit of acid in his tone.

Valentino sneered at him. “Go through your camera feeds. Do you see a clean way to get in?”

Vox sighed and straightened up a little. “We don’t need one. That radio booth of his is sound proof. We could bust down the front door with a sledgehammer and he won’t know. Trust me.”

Valentino raised an eyebrow, skeptical.

Vox shrugged, scowling. “I’ve been here before, okay?”

Velvet beamed, giggling. Valentino sighed deeply and shook his head.

“Don’t say a fucking word! I did have an afterlife before I hooked up with the two of you, you know!” Vox stomped past them. “Let’s just get in and do this. And afterwards, I’m drinking ALL THE LIQUOR in the limo!” He headed to the front of the tower, and they followed after him.

_________________________

Hidden in shadow across the street, Rosie and Mimzy watched the movements of the three overlords from their parked car. They had already dropped off Angel and Cherri.

Mimzy bared her fangs. “if we’re going to eat them, can I call the dame? She looks like a little cake, and I do love sweets.”

“Hmm…” Rosie smiled darkly. “Now Mimzy, there’s no need to eat them. You and I are demons of status - we don’t dine on trash.”

Mimzy sighed. “True. Plus, look at the other two offerings - a big moth and a walking moving picture screen? It’s like a choice between gross out or eternal indigestion.”

Rosie laughed. “Still, the fear of being eaten alive is a powerful one. And some of our cannibal acquaintances do choose to indulge in a little junk food when they get worked into a frenzy by Alastor.” She grinned at Mimzy. “I propose we invite some more guests to this party. Someone really needs to remind those three just how much support Alastor has in these parts.”

Mimzy’s smile grew and her eyes narrowed. She dug under the seat and produced paper and a fountain pen. “I’ll write the notes, you call the ravens.”

Rosie nodded and snapped her fingers. Over cannibal colony, dozens of black birds proceeded to flock to their location and were soon dispatched.

Soon, through the streets of Cannibal Colony, a growing mob of eager flesh-eaters followed a flock of ravens in the direction of the tower, all cheering Alastor’s name and ready to make the evening one hell of a night.

_________________________

Alastor was almost at the climax of his show, and pure homicidal rapture had overtaken him. He was in his most terrifying demon form - limbs elongated, antlers so ornate they grazed the ceiling, eyes that just spinning red dials in round pools of darkness, and claws that grew to rip through the ends of his gloves. Blood covered his face and pooled on the floor beneath the squid demon who barely breathed, all tentacles gone (and eaten) but one. And yet Alastor was still so empty inside - his only hope was that the rich meat of the heart would fill him and add to his power as well.

Sounds of distortion echoed throughout the room. “TIME WE GOT TO THE HEART OF THE MATTER, FOLKS!” The Radio Demon hovered over his prey.

And then through the windows of his booth Alastor saw an unfortunate disruption to an otherwise flawless radio show - an airship in range of his tower and approaching fast. Where had he seen… He snapped his fingers. A window opened, and he could hear someone.

“Ha ha!” A familiar voice taunted from a loudspeaker. “No one brings down Sir Pentious for long! You’ll rue the day you dared to snub me, Radio Demon!”

That snake: the one who had attacked the hotel. The one who Angel liked to attack. Angel…

“And don’t think you can stop me with your crass tentacles again so easily - I have a new trick up my sleeve this time! Egg Bois - fire the water canon!” Suddenly the radio tower shook as a high-pressure stream of water shot out of a gun attached to the airship. Then the snake spoke again, this time in perturbed surprise. “Hey - what! Oh, it’s that vile bomb woman and that spider…. Get them!” The water gun stopped and now explosions began.

Alastor’s breathing became ragged. Part of him wanted to tear apart the squid demon. Part of him wanted to tear apart the snake demon. Part of him wanted to find ‘the spider’ - to find Angel - and… Oh Angel… And if Angel ever saw him like this, Alastor knew he wouldn’t want to be friends or anything else… He was a monster destroying other monsters, but a monster just the same. And Angel would be afraid of him one day in due time.

The squid moaned, its final tentacle flapping. Alastor’s shadow appeared, also looking larger and more menacing. It eyed Alastor in concern and suspicion. Alastor’s dead eyes went to the shadow and his breathing became a bit more controlled again. “Yes!” He hissed. “The show must go on!” His menacing smile grew. “And it looks like we have company! Perhaps a second guest for a GRAND FINALE!” He laughed and his shadow grinned then joined with Alastor again, making dark shadows and symbols swirl over the deer demon’s head. “BUT FOR NOW LET’S FINISH WITH OUR FIRST ONE!"

The snake would wait. And then the snake would die. And no more thinking about Angel; there was just himself and his guest and his hunger. Two dark tears fell from his eyes.

Alastor was too caught up in the moment to hear the radio booth door burst open.

But suddenly there was a crack in the air and then something was around his body, pulling. Alastor turned to see…Valentino, Vox, and Velvet. Valentino held the handle of a whip that was now wrapped around Alastor’s chest. There was a flicker of fear in the moth and television’s eyes. But the little one in the dress laughed as she pulled out a knife and threw it expertly to lodge in Alastor’s shoulder. Black blood flowed and he screamed in rage. Vox raced to the enclosed sound panel of the booth, stuck his hand underneath the board into some wires, and generated a quick blast of electricity. The On Air light went off.

They had ended his show. NO ONE ended his shows except for himself.

Alastor was so hungry and they would make such a better meal than the squid: a true main course. He shredded the whip with his claws and came for them.

Velvet took out her shard, tucked behind her back, and grinned as she led the charge forward to fight.

_________________________

At the airship, Angel and Cherri were holding out walking the fine line between keeping Sir Pentious at bay and kicking his ass. They couldn’t take down the ship and risk it crashing into the tower, but they also couldn’t let Pentious get off any lucky shots that might hurt the Radio Demon either.

Unfortunately, striking this balance was taking a lot of energy and planning. Cherri and Angel panted as a bomb put a big dent into one side of the ship.

“Radio Head…better be really fucking impressed…” Cherri had her hands on her knees, catching her breath. “Ripping this idiot to shreds is one thing - just winging him constantly is another, especially when it’s so tempting to blow him to pieces and turn his damn crew into an omelette every time he opens his condescending mouth!”

“Shit, I know…” Angel took a deep breath in and out. “We’re not trained for controlled burns. All six of his arms came out, each bearing a different gun - he scowled with a determined glare. “But I’ll be fucking damned again before I let Pen fuck up anything going on with Al right now.”

“Whoa, Angie,” Cherri grinned and raised her eyebrow, “I’ve never seen you get so macho before! You planning to carry Alastor down from that building in your arms or something too?”

Angel flushed and instantly looked away awkwardly. “Sh-Shut up, no! I just don’t want anything to happen to my friend - I’d be the same way about you.” He grinned and shrugged.

She smirked, hands on her hips. “Uh huh… So these daring heroics are entirely average behavior for you?”

“Right!”

“You’re just a demon who enjoys giving a solid ass kicking for the right reason?”

“Who doesn’t?”

“You only orchestrated this whole ‘good deed’ to impress the princess and maybe get a few rounds of free drinks at the hotel bar from the grumpy cat who runs it?”

“It would be a perk!”

“And you fantasize about Alastor how often?”

“Just late at night when I can’t sleep!”

“Ha!” Cherri pointed at Angel, grinning wide. “Got you!”

Angel blinked and flushed completely, his confident smirk gone. “Fuck!” He grabbed her shoulders, his eyes narrowed desperately. “Fine, I got a thing for the classy son-of-a-bitch, okay? What I just said is NEVER repeated to anyone else ever - alive, dead, or in between!”

Cherri nodded and removed his hands, still grinning. “I’m just satisfied I got you to admit it out loud to yourself. Whenever you want to admit it to Radio Head too is fine by me.” She swallowed, considering. “I think he’s…got a lot of bad baggage, Angie. And I don’t want you to get overwhelmed. But I also think you’re good for each other somehow.”

“Attention, ingrates below!” Pentious called out. “That’s quite enough of your interference! This is a duel between two overlord gentlemen!”

She looked to the air ship, smirking. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to remind this Victorian bastard that bitches have rights down in hell!” She lit a bomb.

Angel sighed, still blushing. “Just don’t take out the water canon - it’s his last weapon, and if he has none at all then he might crash the ship into the tower just for fun - “

And then the radio tower’s antenna stopped glowing.

Cherri and Angel’s eyes widened for a moment. Then Cherri realized the lit bomb was still in her hand (and about to blow) - she quickly lobbed it at the ship, taking out a deck of Egg Bois.

She looked back at Angel - he was still staring at the tower. “Cherri, could Pen have…?”

“I don’t think so, Angel.” Cherri shook her head. “It must have been—“

Angel turned to her. “I need you to handle Pentious by yourself. I’ve got to go help Al!”

“But if Val or the others see you in there, they’ll know your on Alastor’s side, not theirs.”

“Fuck ‘em!” Angel scowled. “Fuck ‘em and what they know and whatever bitchy thing they’ll do to me about it.” He blushed. “I like Smiles A LOT - and I’m not gonna let him get hurt because I’m too busy hiding it!”

Cherri grinned and nodded. “Alastor’s making you willing to finally tell off those three. I like this relationship already. I’ll play Pen like a fucking fiddle. Go get your man, Angie.”

Angel blushed more but then nodded with a grateful smile and rushed to the tower.

Cherri watched him go then pulled out a few more bombs. “All right, time to stall Pen in my favorite way - making the bastard monologue. It’s almost too easy.” She caught a rope trailing off the airship and began to climb. In a few moments she was at a window leading to the deck. She looked out at the tower and saw Angel reach the building. She shattered the window to haul herself aboard with a smirk. “Here’s Cherri!” She pulled out two lit bombs, ready to throw.

“Egad!” Sir Pentious, at the helm, recoiled at the sight of her. “How many times do I have to kill you, girl?”

“The only thing you kill is all the fun in hell!” She tossed her bombs and scrambled half a dozen Egg Bois on either side of her.

“Oh ha ha!” Sir Pentious rolled his eyes. “Well, we’ll see about that when my water canon blasts Alastor’s tower to bits!” He held his finger high, ready to press a very large button.

Cherri's eye widened. She had to stop him before her brought the tower down on Angel and Alastor and everyone else. “Hold up! I’m RIGHT HERE to kick your ass, and you’re busy messing around with another overlord? Talk about rude!”

Sir Pentious glared at her. “I am NOT rude, little missy!” He pointed. “Egg Bois, seize her!” The Egg Bois did their best to swarm Cherri, though they mostly just tottered around and bumped into each other.

Cherri dodged them and smirked - she had to keep Pentious talking. “Heard you got your ass kicked a few weeks ago - I mean, after the ass-kicking Angel and I gave you! Are you just a glutton for punishment or something?” She cracked two Eggs together and smirked.

Sir Pentious hissed and grabbed his ray gun. “We’ll see who is punishing whom! I’ll blast you and your spider friend right out of hell!” He paused and glanced around then raised an eyebrow. “Where is your spider friend?”

“Aww, you do have a crush on Angel?”

Sir Pentious fumed. “No! Why do you two think I’m so eager for sexual favors?” He fired at Cherri but missed.

She dodged to one side and shrugged. “Eh, just seems like you would be desperate since you can't possibly get any.”

Pentious shook his fist and powered up the gun again. “That is none of your business, harlot!” He fired and blasted a few overjoyed Egg Bois as Cherri dodged again. “Besides, I’m not in this neighborhood of hell for pleasure, I’m here for business! Alastor struck the first blow against me, and I demand satisfaction to the challenge!"

Cherri laughed and tossed a few bombs over her shoulder at Sir Pentious who ducked with wide eyes. “So now you’ve got a hard on for Alastor too?”

“Be quiet!”

Cherri leapt to the helm, snatched the ray gun right out of his hands, and pointed it at Sir Pentious. He held up his hands in surrender but she just laughed and turned to the Egg Bois. “Hey, who wants to get shot with the ray gun?”

The Egg Bois clambered over themselves, all begging for a blast with big smiles as they stampeded the helm. Cherri jumped away with the gun as Sir Pentious was trampled. She was going to have some serious fun keeping the snake busy.

_________________________

Rosie and Mimzy had entered the tower - the other cannibals would follow shortly, but Rosie thought it prudent that she and Mimzy be in an established attack position before the ravenous cavalry arrived. They were prepared to enter the radio booth and find a thoroughly demonic Alastor holding those three low-class demons at bay and perhaps deciding who to take a bite of first to make an example of these overlords who dared attack him.

Instead they were mildly startled when explosions began nearby and water leaked through the ceiling as something hit the building’s side…then they were quite disturbed when the tower antenna went dark…and finally they were aghast when they entered the booth and discovered Alastor raging and wounded as Valentino and Velvet cornered him while Vox dared to touch Alastor’s soundboard and transmitter.

Rosie moved across the room at a swift speed, ripped Vox away from the controls, and tossed him into Valentino - the two demons crashed to the floor.

A hazy Vox ended up on top of Valentino, blinked, blushed, then scowled and rolled off. They both struggled to stand up on the floor that was slippery with blood. Rosie approached and towered over them - her form had become more demonic now, her eyes glowing and her fangs so bright. “This is a closed set. I’m afraid you’ll have to be dispatched - immediately.”

“Hey,” Valentino gripped onto Vox and got himself standing, “no bitch tells me what to do.”

“Shit, that's Rosie.” Vox hissed as he scrambled to finally stand. “Val, maybe you shouldn’t…”

Rosie’s head cocked to the side at an unnatural angle. “Allow me to be the first then,” she replied to Valentino. Her claws extended. “Such foul language - I ought to wash your mouth out with soap. Or rip your tongue out and have a snack to whet my appetite!” She slashed at both of them, scratching Vox’s screen and tearing through Valentino’s coat to scratch his chest. He winced and Vox glitched. And Rosie was just getting started…

Across the room, Mimzy had Velvet in her sights. “You look like you’re full of cake - that means after I eat you, I’ll get some dessert too!”

Velvet laughed. “Not if I bake you into something first!” She pulled out more of her knives. “I didn’t know Alastor had anyone who cared.”

“You mean unlike you?” Mimzy smirked.

Velvet’s smile remained but her look darkened. “Here, little Cannibal - Aunty Velvet wants to play!” Velvet launched and Mimzy ducked and clawed half of her dress to pieces as Velvet just managed to slice her arm. Mimzy turned to Velvet with an evil smile - her form become more demonic and her eyes glowed.

And meanwhile Alastor was in the middle of the room, still in his full-blown demonic form. His eyes darted around, overwhelmed by the fights on either side of the room and the fading corpse of the squid demon on the floor, and the bombs outside, and the pain deep in his heart that was growing and growing. and all the fresh and old and warm and cold blood in the air. As blood flowed from the cut in his arm, some tentacles popped up from the floor, waving wildly, following the craze in Alastor’s mind. He felt like a shark that was going mad by being surrounded by blood. He couldn’t pick one thing to lash out at so he wanted to lash out at everything - the room and all of hell. His tentacles grew and he screamed and the tower shook and more of his tears fell.

_________________________

Angel heard the scream as he got to the tower and felt the shaking, and even though he’d never heard Alastor make a sound like that, somehow he knew it was him. He had to get to him. He could do something good as long as he could get to him.

Angel pulled out the rest of his arms and decided to climb the tower so he could still keep an eye on Pen and not risk running into Valentino or Vox or Velvet in the staircase. He couldn’t think up a plan until he knew exactly what was going on in there. But he knew that tonight Alastor was going to come safely back to the hotel with him, no matter what.

_________________________

Cherri had quickly gotten bored running circles around Sir Pentious and decided on a new approach to keeping him distracted. The snake liked to gloat and there was no better way to get him to gloat than to let him think he had won. So Cherri had let the Egg Bois ‘capture her'. Honestly, they’d been so eager to get shot by the ray gun in her hands that they had almost swarmed her to death, but she’d let one of them get the gun and then after another cry of ‘Seize her!’ from Sir Pentious, they had all tied her up.

Sure enough, Sir Pentious slithered forward with a smug smile. “Well, well, well - looks like without your precious spider gunman to back you up, your explosive attacks don't have enough spark to outwit me! Ha!” He laughed. When the Egg Bois didn’t join him, he nudged a few with his tail and they laughed goofily.

“Oh no, whatever shall I do?” Cherri rolled her eyes to the side. “You’ve got me now.”

“And about time too!” Sir Pentious crossed his arms. “You’ve been quite the disruption to my work. I put all of my time and effort and funds into crafting my airship with my own hands! My status is all I have - who are you to taint it?” With his nose held high, he turned and went back to the helm. “And I can’t help that my only backup are the ludicrous Egg Bois I create."

Cherri frowned. Yikes, this guy had nothing going for him other than these stupid attacks and his dumb ship and these freaky, needy Eggs. Maybe she’d throw him a bone and NOT completely kick his ass when she got out of here. After all, he was sort of helping Angie and Alastor even if he didn’t know it. But for now she still had to keep him distracted. “Uh…hey, how do you make these Egg guys anyway? And these ships? What were you in life, some kind of fucked up engineer?”

Sir Pentious paused and then beamed and turned to her. “Would you really like to know? About my processes and my Eggs and my genius designs?”

Fuck no, she wanted to know none of it. But she loved Angel. “Y-Yes…” Cherri made herself reply through gritted teeth.

“Well then!” The snake demon clapped his hands twice and some Egg Bois came forward with tea cups and a pot for him and Cherri. “I was a true visionary in my time up top, yet I never had the chance to invent. But down here, why not seize the day! My Eggs start with a very simple process…”

Cherri sighed and prepared herself for a long chat as one of the Egg Bois brought the cup to her mouth to sip. Movement down on the ground caught her attention and she looked through a window. There were demons in the streets, coming from…all over the colony. Cannibals were heading to the tower. Cherri swallowed back some bile and suddenly felt very grateful to be safe up in the air, Sir Pentious or no Sir Pentious. She bit her lip and hoped Angie was doing okay as the snake rambled on.

_________________________

And meanwhile, at the Hazbin Hotel, Louise, Charlie and a very sleepy Niffty watched for any sign of Alastor and Angel returning home. They didn’t know about the Radio Tower attack yet, but something about the evening and far off explosions told them tonight was going to be a rough night in hell.

Chapter Text

"Husker, where is Alastor?” A very determined sheep demon asked a very stubborn cat demon.

“And Angel?” the princess of hell added as firmly as she could, standing beside the sheep.

Louise and Charlie had found each other in the hotel lobby - both girls still awake despite the late hour and both waiting for the Radio Demon to come back. Charlie had been about to check Alastor’s office for any sign of him and Louise had been searching for a radio - she didn’t want to wake up Abel by playing the one in their room.

Something wasn't right - and both girls knew it.

Husk didn't look up as he swirled around the last dregs at the bottom of his current bottle. “Angel’s always out til all hours. And Alastor’s busy.”

Charlie furrowed her brow. “Angel calls when he’s going to be very late, and Alastor left for one of his shows and hasn’t come back yet. And you’re up waiting for him too. And you’re not looking at me. Please tell me the truth, Husk.” She smiled a little. “Maybe I can help.”

Husk brought up his eyes to meet hers, his look grumpy and distrustful as ever. “You’ll only make it worse. Stay out of it, Princess.”

Charlie frowned as Louise climbed up onto a bar stool, hands on her hips. “Now you listen here, Husker! Alastor’s strong, but everyone needs help in hell sometimes. And maybe Angel's helping him, but more friends on his side couldn't hurt! You’re not protecting anyone by keeping secrets, you're just worrying us half to death!”

Husk’s eyes widened and he put up his hands. “Hey, keep it down!”

“I will not!” Louise’s eyes glowed. “So help me, if it comes down to it, I’ll march right over to that radio tower and lead that stubborn deer back here myself, and Angel too!”

“Hmm… did someone say Alastor?” a soft voice started. And then a sleepy Niffty stood up from behind the bar. “Is Alastor back?”

Louise blinked and her eyes returned to normal. She climbed off the stool. “Oh, Niffty - I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were there.”

“Niffty, are you okay?” Charlie raised an eyebrow.

Niffty was more awake now. She bit her lip. “You were talking about Alastor! Is he back?” She clung to Husk and looked up at him.

Husk sighed. "No, not yet.”

“Oh...” She looked down. “He shouldn’t be out so late. He needs his rest. And…is Angel out too?” She looked up at Husk again, smiling a little this time. “Are they on a date?”

Husk’s eyes widened. Louise smiled a little. Charlie blushed and cleared her throat.

Husk sighed very deeply then picked up Niffty and sat her on the counter. “They’re both out - and I think they might be together, yeah. Maybe it’ll turn into a date - who knows?”

Niffty beamed. "Well, as long as they're together, I suppose that’s fine. Angel takes very good care of Alastor. And Alastor’s very nice when he's around him too.” She clapped her hands together. “Well, as long as I’m up, I’ll clean Alastor's office again!” She started to zip away then paused. “Should I make Alastor a snack or do you think he’ll have eaten?”

Louise swallowed, Charlie glanced to the side with an uneasy look, Husk just rubbed his temple and sighed. “Yeah, he’ll have eaten Niffty - trust me. Just…here,” he reached under the bar and took out a bottle of golden, bubbly liquid, “put this sarsaparilla by his bed.”

“Oh good, we have some! That always helps him sleep!” She grabbed the bottle and dashed off to Alastor’s office.

Louise turned to Husk. ”I’m sorry, Husk, I didn’t realize she was down there.”

Husk glared. “She gets lonely when Alastor goes away and doesn’t say when he’ll be back. She stays close to me cuz I’m the next best thing, I guess.” He shrugged, pouting.

Charlie took a deep breath then leaned across the counter and looked into Husk's eyes. “Husk, I’m just going to ask you one question. Do you think something is wrong?”

Husk hesitated. Then he grumbled. “Maybe…”

“What can I do to help?” Louise was on full alert.

Husk sighed and rubbed his temple. “Go upstairs and get a room ready - one with a real bed instead of that cheap fucking cot Alastor sleeps on in his office. Maybe the room next to Angel’s.” He blushed a little. “Alastor’s less of a stubborn ass around Angel. I’ll have Niffty give the place a once over with her cleaning.”

Louise nodded and dashed off.

“I’ll go help her,” Charlie turned to leave but Husk grabbed her arm. She turned around.

“I’m gonna tell you something I probably shouldn’t, and you’re gonna keep it to yourself for now, okay, Charlie?”

Charlie nodded.

“Angel…Angel’s been hanging out with Valentino’s trio lately - and it's because those three have been talking about making a move against Alastor. Angel’s been pretending to go along with their ideas but really keeping tabs on them for Alastor. And Alastor’s been letting him. And I think something happened tonight.” He let her go and pulled a small radio out from behind the bar. “He was on the air about to make his final kill tonight, and then - dead air.”

Charlie’s eyes widened fearfully. “I have to the tower!”

“No!” Husk scowled. “You’ve got to stay put. If you make a move in an overlord battle on Alastor’s behalf then this hotel is turf war fair game going forward. Our job is to keep this place quiet and safe because if Alastor needs some place to recover, it’s going to be here.” He sighed. “Besides, I think if he’s got Angel with him somehow he’ll be okay. He’ll fight for Angel."

Charlie had tears in her eyes. But then she put on a determined look. “Okay - in that case we’re going to make this the best and safest recovery place ever.” She marched toward the kitchen.

“Where are you going?”

“To boil water, find clean towels, and make hot chocolate!” She headed through the kitchen doors.

Husk just sighed and took the last deep swig from a bottle as Niffty skipped out of Alastor’s office. “All done! Husk, where did everyone go?” She looked around.

Husk cleared his throat. “Uh…Charlie went to make hot chocolate and Louise went to open up a room for Alastor upstairs. The one next to Angel. He deserves a real bed to sleep in. You wanna bring some of Alastor’s clothes up there for her and the sarsaparilla?”

Niffty beamed. “Yes! Alastor and Angel are moving next door to each other! That’s amazing!” She zipped into Alastor’s office then came out with all of her needed items and zipped upstairs.

Husk went back to the radio, changing the dial through the stations - still dead air.

XXXX

The room was a sea of wrath as Alastor rampaged. His tentacles and claws swung wildly. Rosie dodged them with graceful leaps, and Mimzy ducked them and stayed low - they were familiar enough with this power of Alastor’s, even if they had never experienced it in this wild of a setting. Meanwhile, Valentino, Vox, and Velvet tried to fight their way through flailing tentacles, but were met with deep cuts and blows and the splashes of blood from the heavy pool on the floor.

Vox flattened himself against a wall, scowling. “Shit! Shit, shit, shit! Val, I swear—“

“Shut up!” Valentino growled. “Vel, you take the short cannibal hag, Vox, you take the tall one. I’m going deer hunting.” He headed swiftly toward Alastor, flexing and bending himself to avoid tentacles where possible and taking hits when needed, never going down.

Vox marveled for a moment at the strength flexibility - Valentino was almost more lithe than Angel. It was sort of beautiful.

Then Rosie punched Vox in the screen and set a big crack right into the middle of his face.

She grinned, all teeth showing. “Vox, what degenerate company you keep! I always knew Alastor was a smart boy for avoiding the likes of you.”

Vox glared down at the crack in his face then his antennae sparked and he looked at Rosie. “You’re right, being a suck-up seamstress is definitely the more noble pursuit in an afterlife.”

“As though you would ever be one to judge.” She laughed. “Where does your big purple friend think he’s going?”

Vox created electricity between his antennae, and two metal cables came out of his arms. “Unfortunately for both of us, you’ll have to get through me to find out.”

“I’ll be finding out shortly then, I’ll wager!” Rosie's eyes glowed and she lunged for him, slamming Vox against the wall. She turned to follow after Valentino but Vox got one of the metal cables wrapped around her waist. He held her back, struggling against the slick blood.

_____________________

Angel still climbed the radio tower and thanked hell that he’d ended up a demon with so many arms. He had to get to the booth - he could see the lights, so close. There had been explosions behind him but now they stopped. Cherri must be on board Sir Pentious’s - finally a piece of good luck. She could distract the snake by making him talk til doomsday about his evil plans. But then he heard another strange sound and turned. The streets were dark but there was movement and voices glowing eyes. Cannibals… and they were coming here. Angel really hoped that fact was a good thing and not a bad thing. He turned his attention back to the booth, just one more story up.

He could see figures moving in the broken windows - something was going on. Something big. And then there was such a horrible scream. Angel climbed faster.

_____________________

Valentino was a mess by the time he got near Alastor - his face streaked with blood, his coat torn up, and his hands full of cuts. But he was the only one of them strong enough to hold Alastor down so Velvet could do what needed to be done. And Valentino had a good feeling that he once he got his hands on the radio demon, Alastor would be too freaked out to stop him. Angel always joked about how the Radio Guy got squeamish about touch - he wouldn’t even offer to shake hands unless it was for a deal. Valentino had dealt with some skittish demons like that - studio newbies. But once he made the first touch happen, they ended up broken pretty easy. And he was a demon who knew what he was doing with his hands.

Alastor was too enraged right now to see that he was coming. Valentino got behind him, ripped open Alastor’s coat, and wrapped his arms around the demon, hands pressing deeply into Alastor’s chest.

The scream that emerged from Alastor was so loud and full of high-pitched microphone feedback that Valentino almost had to release him him to cover his own ears. The scream died soon though and then the Radio Demon thrashed in his grasp. Valentino held strong as Alastor fought to get away, both of them getting soaked further in blood.

“Alastor!” Mimzy had Velvet pinned pretty well but she let her go and rushed to the Radio Demon. “Get your hands off of him!”

“Mimzy, look out!” Rosie called, barely keeping Vox at bay as a fresh metal cable coiled around her. Velvet had raced after Mimzy, knife drawn, and she lunged. Mimzy tried to dodge but was too slow, and when the knife entered her shoulder, she howled as Velvet laughed.

Alastor’s tentacles grew and swiped everyone to the ground as he growled and clawed at Valentino, whose tattered coat would only protect his arms for so long.

“Velvet!” Valentino called out. “We need to end this, now!”

“We shouldn’t have even started this!” Vox yelled back, wiping blood from his screen, his cables still tangled around Rosie as she kicked him squarely in the shins.

“Coming!” Velvet hopped over Mimzy’s hurt body and skipped through the room and over tentacles, then reached into her pocket as she got near Alastor.

“Vox!” Valentino yelled, barely holding on to Alastor. “Fry the cannibal chick and deer boy now!”

“Fuck!” Vox yelled. He stuck the end of one of his cables against Rosie and tossed one out into the room. Velvet caught it and tossed the end to Valentino. Valentino placed it against the back of Alastor’s head. “Let him go on the count of three, Val, or you’ll end up out cold too!”

“No!” Rosie hissed, struggling, teeth gnashing.

“One-two-three!”

Valentino sprung away as Vox’s antennae lit up and volts of electricity shot into Rosie and Alastor. Rosie passed out to the floor, still wrapped in Vox’s coils. Alastor wrenched to the side at an odd angle and then slumped down. His tentacles went limp, barely moving. His breaths were fast but shallow and his eyes were closed.

“Hell, yes…” Valentino grinned. “This is happening.”

Velvet hopped forward to stand in front of Alastor now held up her shard. “Time for the Radio Show to say goodnight forever. I wish we were still on the air so everyone could hear this.”

“Vox?” Valentino glanced over to him. “Could you get us back on the air for this?”

Vox stumbled forward, his screen even more cracked. “For fuck’s sake, maybe, but I WON'T! The ten minutes I spend messing with all of that analog junk in his booth could be the ten minutes that makes something happen to ruin everything! Don’t press our luck you two! Oh shit…”

Barely visible, Alastor's shadow rose up from Alastor's body. It moved woozily, clawing its way over the floor to the squid demon’s carcass. It reached into the body and used all of its energy to drag out the heart, drifting back to Alastor. Vox kicked at the shadow but his leg only went through the faint body. The shadow shoved the heart into Alastor’s slack jaw then disappeared. Vox reached out but hesitated.

Valentino sneered. “Get that heart out of his mouth now! This is no time to get shy about touching your boyfriend!”

Vox glared. “I’m NOT shy, he’s NOT my motherfucking boyfriend, and I’m NOT going to risk getting my LIVE arm eaten off! That heart is officially dead demon flesh and won’t do shit for him. Look!” Vox pointed.

Alastor’s jaw moved, he tried to chew. But then his body wretched and the heart pieces fell out of his mouth to the bloody floor.
“Velvet,” Valentino said in a dark tone, “do it now.”

Velvet held up the shard, dazzling even in this dim room of death. “This is going to hurt a lot, Radio Demon. I can’t wait to watch.”

On one side of the room a woozy Mimzy pushed herself up from the floor and pulled Velvet’s knife out of her arm. She hissed in pain but then dragged herself toward Rosie’s passed out body and picked up her friend’s head. “Rosie…Rosie, come on, we have to do something.” Tears fell from Mimzy’s eyes. “Please, Rosie. You always know what to do.” She gave her a gentle kiss on the mouth and held her close.

Velvet leaned in and Valentino tore open the top of Alastor’s shirt enough to show the place where his heart would be. The shard made contact with the skin. Alastor’s entire body convulsed and the skin glowed white hot.

And then many cannibals stormed into the radio booth and all hell broke loose.

“Get them!” Mimzy screamed to the cannibals, pointing at the trio. “Get them so we can save Alastor! Those three want to take his place! They think they’re better than all of us! Plus, they’re overlords, and eating an overlord is the most exquisite dining experience in hell!"

The cannibals turned their sights to the overlord trio and swarmed. Valentino pulled away from Alastor and ran to the only potentially safe place - the small glass booth that housed Alastor’s sound board. Vox grabbed Velvet - who was still bent on jamming the shard right through the skin into Alastor’s heart - and followed after him. Velvet struggled against him, still holding her angelic shard. “No, I’m so close, not fair!”

“If you get eaten then it’ll be just me and Valentino left as partners, and we WILL kill each other!” Vox growled as they got to the glass booth and locked the door behind them.

Cannibals pounded on the glass, eyes glowing and teeth gnashing and claws sharp.

“Damn it!” Valentino slammed his fists on the sound board. “Vox, what are the chances these fuckers will eat Alastor, get full, and leave us alone?”

“Zero.” Vox pushed away Velvet and scowled. “You ever notice Alastor’s blood? Black as sin. He’s the LAST person you want to take a bite of. I’m not sure how badly eating him would fuck you up, but I can guarantee it would be nasty. Besides, they want to eat US because we attacked their goddamn king and meal ticket and idol!”

“We hurt him real bad though.” Velvet watched the cannibals with a little smile and waved to them. “Not all the way yet, but what we did so far will sure leave a mark.”

Valentino grumbled. “Vox, the tower - light it up. You can do it from in here, right? Put all these monsters in darkness and then maybe we can get out of here in the confusion.”

“Yeah.” Vox was already at the sound board, rearranging wires and plugging some of his cables into different places in the electrical panels underneath. “I have to hit the juice just right - too little and I’ll just fry the soundboard without putting out the whole tower, too much and this whole place would become the biggest firework in hell. Shit…” He kept working.

“Vel, stop taunting the cannibals!” Valentino glared at her - she was making funny faces at all the enraged faces staring back at her, and the cannibals were pounding on the glass harder.

“Aw come on, it’s like a scary aquarium! You guys can’t get me…”

“Velvet!”

“Ugh, fine!” She rolled her eyes and went in the corner to admire the angelic shard.

“Okay, damn…” Vox kept working and then held two live cables high. “All right, here goes literally everything.” He generated a large spark of electricity between his antennae and let it flow into the cables. His entire screen glowed brightly: all the lights in the entire studio glowed, the cannibals screeched…and then everything went dark.

Vox collapsed backwards, his breaths heavy as his screen returned to its normal glow. He looked at Valentino and Velvet.

Valentino grinned. “Good work.”

And then they saw a glint of orange flame licking at the broken windows of the radio booth.

Valentino scowled. “Never mind. SHIT work.” He considered. “Or maybe this is even better - we burn down Radio Fucker and his whole damn tower and maybe a bunch of his followers.”

“Ooo, fire! Pretty!” Velvet clapped her hands together.

Vox took a deep breath. “We need to get out of here before it spreads.”

“Let’s wait until it gets them out of here. Look.” Valentino pointed out into the room. Sure enough, the cannibals were noticing the flames and scrambling to leave. “Maybe we can even finish off Alastor before we go, just to be sure.” He sneered as Velvet held her shard high and as Vox wondered for about all the things in heaven, hell, and earth he had done to get to this moment in his existence.

_____________________

In the airship above everything, Cherri was trying so hard not to fall asleep as Sir Pentious went on and on and on rambling about his exploits and interests and dreams. Fuck, no wonder this guy had no friends.

She definitely woke up quite a bit though when she saw the blaze start in the middle of the radio tower. “Uh, Pentious! Look at that! Alastor is…shit, he’s going to fight you with fire!”

“What?” Sir Pentious turned and looked at the blaze. "Are you sure the tower isn’t just on fire?”

Cherri rolled her eye. “Duh, that’s what he WANTS you to think! And I don’t want to get set on fire in your air ship so…”

“Ah yes, my water canon!” He clapped his hands together. “Egg bois, fire her up! Oh Alastor, you fool! I’ve anticipated your every move! Ha!”

Cherri felt so grateful that Sir Pentious was so easy to manipulate. As soon as that gun went off, the fire would be out and at least Angel would be safe from that threat.

_____________________

Angel reached the ledge of the radio booth just as something bad happened to the tower and all the lights went out. And then he saw the glow of a fire a few floors up that was quickly working its way down. He pushed himself over the window ledge into the radio booth. The room was filled with cannibals, and he was terrified for a moment until he saw them actively scrambling to get out the door. Good, fewer demons would make it easier to find Alastor. And the darkness would give him cover. His eyes glowed and he stumbled around on the wet floor, trying not to think about what his boots must be stepping in. At one point he found the dead squid’s carcass and almost hurled but kept himself together. Alastor had to be close.

Then Angel turned and stopped and his eyes widened - all eight of them in a rare moment.

He almost couldn’t recognize the Alastor he knew in the form of the Alastor that was before him. Tall body, elongated limbs, teeth and claws like razors, covered in blood, eyes like black holes. And - somehow most unusual of all - his shirt was a little open, revealing a dark glowing mark on what Angel could see of his chest. “Al…” he whispered softly, but Alastor didn’t move.

“Angel…” someone whispered in the dark - he turned and saw glowing eyes. He looked harder then went over. “Mimzy! Shit, what happened—“

She sniffed. “The other cannibals didn’t come until now. Rosie and I tried to handle those three ourselves first. If Alastor had been okay, the three of us could have taken them down easy, but he went berserk - there was too much going on around him, and so much the blood, and he hasn’t fed in a long time, and… something was wrong. And they hurt him. And they hurt Rosie.” Mimzy held her close. “She’s breathing but…”

Angel knelt down. “Mimzy, take Rosie out of here and get her to the car.”

“But Alastor…”

“I’ll take care of Alastor, I promise. He’s safe with me.”

Mimzy nodded and scooped up Rosie. She wobbled a little. Angel steadied her. “I-I’m okay,” she assured. “Angel, those three are still here, in the sound booth. And they’re bad…”

“Okay. And…I know.”

“And Alastor’s still so big.”

“I know that too.”

“Just be safe, Angel. Alastor won’t be okay unless you’re okay too.”

Angel’s heart skipped a bit. “I…think he’ll be pretty bummed if you two aren’t okay too. Get to the car, Mimzy. And be careful heading down the stairs in the dark - go slow.”

Mimzy nodded then headed away with Rosie in her arms.

Angel went back over to Alastor and hid behind his looming form. He had to do something to get Valentino, Vox, and Velvet out of here so he could get Alastor out of here. One of his hands brushed Alastor’s in the dark - and he almost jumped when he felt Alastor’s hand move in response.

Suddenly the door to the sound booth burst open. Valentino came forward, Vox and Velvet at his side. “Okay, the fire isn’t in the room yet. We finish this now - angelic shard straight into Radio Freak’s heart and then his corpse can burn with the rest of this place.” Valentino strode forward across the room toward the large shape of Alastor illuminated by the glow of the nearby flames.

“Finally!” Velvet held the shard high and skipped over the carnage as some smoke started to come in through the window.

Vox coughed, his screen glitching. “Let’s just finish this and go home! I don’t want to be here anymore.”

Velvet came up to Alastor, peering at him. “Oh it’s so dark in here now. Let’s see, I think his heart was… right here!” She thrust the shard against the same spot on his chest. Alastor convulsed and his chest glowed white hot.

And then a gun shot rang out, and a clean hole was blown through Velvet’s hand. The shard went flying and landed somewhere among the bloody floor.

Velvet watched the whole for a moment almost in awe as the appendage spewed blood. Then she screamed. And then she growled and laughed all at once.

“One of them is in here! And armed with something besides teeth!” Valentino looked around and pulled a gun out of his coat. “Vox, fuck finding the shard now. Shock this overgrown son of a bitch to death!”

Vox’s antenna sizzled and he got close to Alastor. He grabbed the Radio Demon’s lapels. He noticed Alastor’s breaths were deeper now, and his eyes were starting to glow again. “You’re waking up, aren’t you? You never stay down. Damnit, couldn’t you just be a normal fucking overlord with a normal fucking agenda? Why do you have to antagonize the shit out of everyone! Why couldn’t we have just been partners!” His whole body sizzled.

A low, slow laugh left Alastor. “You’re not the one I want…” His voice sounded like a soft, quaint radio: a distant host coming from a distant place. “You’re not…him…”

“Not who? That fucking spider!” Vox reached out to plug a cable directly into the wound on Alastor’s chest.

Then another gunshot sounded and nailed Vox in one of his eyes. “Shit!” He stumbled back, the corner of his screen gone and the rest cracked completely and glitching.

Valentino fired off rounds all around the room. “There - now you’re dead, whoever you are.” Panting, he turned to the Radio Demon whose eyes looked almost like radio dials again. “My turn to send you out of hell, freak. And I don’t care if you are waking up, I know how to keep you scared stiff to let me finish the job. I’ll wring the neck of that pretty golden throat of yours.” Valentino approached and let the coat slide from his body to reveal himself wearing black spike heel boots, fishnet stockings, a black thong, and his bare chest with black leather bands around his neck and wrists. He took some seductive steps closer to Alastor. “I’ll make your last moments the worst you could imagine.” He leaned over and put one hand around Alastor’s neck while his other hand dragged Alastor’s chest, going lower.

Alastor’s whole form tensed.

And then one more gunshot and a bullet was in Valentino’s chest - not quite in his heart but very close. He dropped to the ground.

“Okay, plan over! We give up!” called out Vox as got himself up, the exposed wires in his head sizzling. He grabbed a hysterical Velvet’s unharmed hand and slung Valentino’s arms around his shoulders to carry the moth on his back. “Whoever you are, take Alastor, do whatever you want with him! I don’t care! We’re gone!” By the glow of his screen, he saw enough to stumble with them down the stairs, heading for safety as more smoke filled the room.

Angel stood up, put away his gun, and got in front of Alastor. “Al, you’re in there, right? Okay, I need to get you out of here but I need you to be smaller first so I can carry you: you know, your usual shorty self. Come on, Smiles…” Angel brushed Alastor's hair from his eyes and pulled his shirt closed and wiped some of the blood from his jaw. “Heh, you’re probably about to yell at me for touching you so much.” Angel felt tears in his eyes as he looked into Alastor’s - Alastor still wasn’t responding. He held Alastor’s hand and squeezed. “Al, wake up now. We have to go home - to the hotel. You know, so we can cook jambalaya and ziti al forno together, and set up the ballroom for the open house because we’re the two best decorators in the damn place. And, hey, I refuse to take care of the garden by myself - that is OUR job! I need you to help me! I need you for a lot of things. I need you to make stupid jokes and act unfazed by my sexiness and to randomly say French words and be nervous about it for whatever reason, you big goofball. I know you’re in there, Alastor, so come back to me now!”

Something rose from Alastor’s body, and it was so faint that Angel couldn’t tell at first that it was his shadow. The shadow turned to Alastor and took hold of Alastor’s free hand and Angel’s free hand. Symbols appeared over their heads and Angel felt heat in his chest and then coldness - he shivered. Then the shadow faded back into Alastor and Alastor let out a deep breath and coughed. Slowly he returned to his usual stature. His clothes were torn and he was covered in blood and the nasty mark on his chest glowed like a big iridescent burn. But he was normal Alastor and that was all Angel needed. The deer demon moaned faintly and his eyes barely blinked open. “Sacre...Ange?”

Angel was laughing and crying at the same time. “I have no idea what the fuck that means, but you’re gonna be okay. We just got to get out of here before the fire -” And then the building shook and water was leaking down through the roof and coming in a spray through the windows. Angel grinned at the sight. “Cherri, you got Pen to put out the fire - you genius bitch!”

Wiping away tears, Angel put Alastor onto his back and prepared to head out. Then he saw something glint on the floor. He picked it up: the angelic shard. Fuck, how had those three gotten something like this? He pocketed it - maybe he could use it to figure out how to help Alastor. He turned and headed to the window - he had to get to the street before those three did, and no more fire meant it was safe to go down the side of the building again. “Come on, Smiles - we’ll get you home, and soon you’re gonna be fine because if you’re not I’ll fucking kill you, heh” He leaned out over the window sill, saw how far the drop was, then wrapped his middle set of arms around Alastor from behind and lifted up his own shirt a bit. “Fuck, you’re lucky we're in a hurry and that I like you enough to do this, Alastor.” A web strand came out of Angel’s abdomen, just below his chest fluff - he stuck it to the window sill and dropped down to the ground in one fluid motion then released the web and ran for cover to find the car.

_____________________

“Rejoice, Egg Bois, we’ve won! Victory! Watch as the radio tower crumbles!”

The Egg Bois celebrated around Cherri who finally felt like she could breathe now that the fire was out and she saw Angel drop to the ground with Alastor around his back. “Uh congrats!” She stood up and easily slipped out of her bonds. “Anyway, I’m sure the rule of duels say somewhere that you have to let me go now that everything’s over so—see ya!” She turned to head to the nearest window to leave but a wall of Egg Bois stopped her.

“Don’t go!”

“We like you!”

“You shoot us with the boss’s ray gun!”

“Oh my fucking god…” Cherri face palmed.

“Yes, you can’t leave!” Sir Pentious hissed with a pout. "You're my prisoner!”

“Yeah, no - I did not sin enough for THIS level of hell.” Cherri smirked and flipped him off. “Have fun with your eggs! And Egg Guys, I’ll see you around!” She set off some small bombs around her for a great exit then jumped out of the hangar and onto the nearest rooftop.

“Curse you, Cherri Bomb!” Sir Pentious yelled, shaking a fist.

Cherri just waved - he would be much more pissed with her when her time bomb went off soon. The explosion wouldn’t be big enough to destroy the ship: she was feeling generous. But it would definitely be big enough to take the ship down - and to take him down a peg as well. Cherri looked around from the rooftop and saw the car a few streets over. And near it she saw Mimzy and what looked like a wounded Rosie. She slid down a drainpipe and raced over.

_____________________

As soon as Angel got to the ground, he heard an old-timey horn beep and saw familiar car lights in an alley. He held Alastor in his arms and raced over to find Mimzy driving and Rosie in the front seat, woozy but conscious, and Cherri frowning with concern in the back. She hopped out of the car. “Shit, Angie, Radio Head doesn’t look… We’ve got to get him somewhere.”

“The hotel!” Angel instantly said. “Husk and Niffty will know what to do better than any of us. And Charlie has to be able to help too. I need to talk to her.”

“Yes, he’s right,” Rosie mumbled, “The hotel is under the domain of the princess - it’s neutral ground. He needs to be safely hidden away while he recovers so no other overlords make attempts on him. We’ll…we’ll spread a story here… Say he was attacked and he’s fine and just plotting his revenge…” She blinked a few times and brought her hand to her head.

Mimzy held her. “It’s okay, Rosie - rest. We’ll take care of everything.” She looked to Angel and put her hands back on the wheel. “Get in, Angel, I’ll have us all to the hotel right away.”

Angel shook his head. “I have to go see what’s going on with Val and Vox and Vel. I…I’m not sure if…they’re all still alive. And I want to be able to tell Alastor everything I can when he wakes up. I still want to be able to spy on those three for him, to keep him safe.” Angel looked down at the battered Radio Demon passed out in his arms and sniffed, tears in his eyes. He looked to Cherri. “Take him, Cherri. He won’t hurt you. I’ll be back soon.”

Cherri took the limp Radio Demon. “So, Alastor took a piece out of those three. Good for him - he’s my new fucking hero and I hope all three of them are dead.”

Angel swallowed, his look cold, his voice low so only she could hear. “It wasn’t Al - it was me.”

Cherri blinked and frowned more. “Angel…”

But he had already turned away from the car. “Stay hidden for a minute until the limo’s gone so they don’t see you guys driving him away. I want them to be surprised and scared shitless in a day or so when they hear he’s fine and lounging around Hazbin.” Then Angel raced off.

He found the limo but didn’t see any overlords. He waited and then out of the front door of the building stumbled Vox with Valentino slumped over his back and Velvet clutched in his arm, laughing and screaming as she waved her bloody hand around. Vox’s screen was a mess and his clothes were tattered and soaked in blood.

Angel swallowed and prepared to put on a show. He’d probably have to head with them to the studio and get them all bandaged and liquored up and put them to bed and keep watch on them all night. He wasn’t sure how he’d bear the agony of not knowing how Alastor was doing for all that time. He rushed up to them to get it over with. “Uncle Vox… Oh fuck, what happened in there? Cherri and I saw a fire and got Pen to shoot his water canon to put it out. Shit - here let me - “

“Stay the fuck away, Angel!” Vox screamed as he got to the car and slumped a barely conscious Valentino over the hood. He opened the door and tossed Velvet inside.

Angel blinked. “What? But, Vox, they need help.”

“They need ME, and we don’t need YOU!” Electricity crackled around Vox. “I have had it with Alastor, with you, with everything about this plan! Just stay away from us and stay at your stupid hotel!” He shoved Valentino into the back as well then came around to the other side door, pointing at Angel. “You’re not one of us and you never were, and I don’t care if Val kicks my ass from here to heaven for telling you so - I'm done! Find your own way home and good luck with the cannibals!” Then he got into the car and it drove off, tires screeching.

Angel watched him go for a moment, stunned, then blinked. “Shit!” He pulled out his phone - Vox wouldn’t think it was weird he was calling Cherri for a ride, and Angel doubted he was listening in considering how full his hands were. He just had to be near Alastor if he could. He put the phone to his ear. “Cherri…”

Instantly the car pulled around and Cherri leaned out of the back seat. “Like we were going to leave without making sure you were okay. Besides, Alastor needs you, Angel.”

Angel climbed in alongside her and she put Alastor in his lap. Angel looked down at him as the car sped through the streets to the hotel. He kept Alastor cradled in all six of his arms and watched his chest closely, grateful for each small breath Alastor took.

They were at the hotel quickly. And somehow, thankfully, despite the late hour, the place was lit up and the door was open, and there stood Charlie and the others looking so worried. Cherri helped him out of the car with Alastor and they raced to the door. Mimzy made sure they got in safely then sped off into the night to bring Rosie back to the Emporium to help her.

And at the hotel, all of the preparations the other’s had made in anticipation of Alastor’s return made Angel so relieved he could have cried as they proceeded to care for their deer friend.

_____________________

Alastor felt like he was at the bottom of a dark sea. In his body, he sensed either numbness or a deep dull pain accented with agonizing moments of sharpness especially in his chest. Sounds around him were muffled and opening his eyes was too exhausting to attempt. But thankfully he was holding something soft and warm - nice sounds came out of the soft warm thing. He was reminded of Angel. Angel… he wanted to see Angel again one last time before the end… But he had, hadn’t he? And yet… So much haze. He was hungry.

Some things happened with more sounds and water and touching that he pulled back from both due to his natural aversion to contact and because the contact came with substances that stung and smelled…though they eventually felt soothing. Cool fabrics came around him and then he was resting somewhere soft - not as soft as the place he had been before but still good. The lights were dim. He needed to go away for a little while now. The radio always buzzing in his head powered down and feel into a deep sleep, his mind dark as ink.

Chapter Text

Alastor woke up in a cold sweat and was distinctly unhappy to realize that he couldn’t move.

Actually, scratch that - he could move - but it was awful to do so. Everything felt stiff and raw and aching. And his chest burned beneath his… He blinked and realized he was in a long red buttoned-up shirt and pants: his nightclothes. He did not recall changing into his nightclothes which left the distinct possibility that someone else had changed him into his nightclothes. And… he had bandages all around his chest and back which he did not recall applying, which left the distinct possibility that someone else had wrapped him up. And this place looked like a room in the hotel - this wasn’t his office, this wasn’t the radio tower…

The radio tower.

Alastor’s eyes became radio dials for a moment but then he hissed in pain and brought a hand to his chest - his eyes returned to normal. He took a breath and snapped his fingers - nothing happened except for a jolt of microphone feedback between his ears and his head spinning. “Well, that’s quite unfortunate.” He tried to laugh, though he swallowed nervously as well. Then he focused and his shadow appeared, faint and wavering but still there. Alastor tilted his head at the sight. “My, I hope someone got the license number of the jalopy that hit us - ha!”

His shadow was not amused.

Alastor sighed and sat up a bit more against is pillows. “I require Husker but I don’t seem able to conjure him here. We really must have encountered quite the entertaining experience. I recall most of the details but the end is a blur, and I would like clarification. Can you fetch him?”

The shadow weakly nodded and willed itself through the floor to the lobby.

Alastor settled back agains the pillows. He tried to tune his ears to catch a radio wave so he could at least know the time but the effort made him queasy. No matter, Husker would fill him in. For now, he caught sight of a fresh bottle sarsaparilla at his bedside - the Radio Demon managed to pour himself a cup by the time Husker burst through the door, eyes wide.

Alastor’s smile grew. “Good morning, Husker!”

Husker scowled and shut the door behind him. “Try good ‘late afternoon' - THREE DAYS since we brought you up here!”

“My my, was I reposing for that long?” Alastor sipped. “I must have been put through quite the tussle. Speaking of which—“

“I can’t believe you're actually fucking ALIVE after all that, and the first thing you want to do is have witty banter over crap soda pop!” Husk grumbled and stomped over to the bed. “Do you have any idea how much shit I’ve had to keep together while you’ve been snoozing? I’ve been keeping Niffty busy and listening to Charlie’s emotional outbursts and putting off Vaggie’s angry questions and helping Abel stop Louise from marching across town to give Vox and company a piece of her mind, AND keeping Steve in bed so he gets better too, AND distracting Fat Nuggets so the damn pig doesn’t crawl in here to see you. I know I sold you my soul, but I have been putting in some serious fucking overtime and you’d better appreciate it!”

Alastor’s eyelids fell slightly as he eyed Husker. Then he sighed. “I’m afraid I’m unable to conjure up your usual ‘cheap booze’ or anything else to repay your efforts at the moment. Would you like the rest of my bottle of sarsaparilla for now?”

Husk just sighed deeply and swiped the bottle. “It’s a start…” He tilted his head. “You can’t conjure? So, you blew a fuse in your powers again, huh? That usually clears up pretty quickly.”

“Pretty quickly when it’s from overexertion due to hunting and when I’ve had a proper demon to sink my teeth into, blood, heart, soul and all. But this circumstance is…rather different.” Alastor sipped and swallowed. “I suspect I’ve barely eaten these last three days. I feel…antsy, to put it mildly.”

“Managed to slip some soup into you to keep you from starving to death or going on a cannibal rampage…” Husk mumbled.

“Oh, Husker, I didn’t know you cared enough to attempt such a reckless feat as feeding me. In my condition I could have ripped off your arm without thinking.”

“I didn’t do it.” Husk took a long sip and made very steady eye contact with Alastor.

Alastor paused for a moment and then sat up far took quickly. “Angel! Where is Angel?” He brought a hand to his chest again, wincing in pain until the feedback in his head went away.

Husk blinked. “Whoa, whoa, lie back down! I’m not doing three more days of cleaning up your messes.” Husk lowered his voice. “And Angel's fine - you never laid a claw or fang on him.”

Alastor settled against the pillows again. “Yes…How silly of me. I must rest…heh…” His smile was shaky and he felt both cold and hot. “And it’s good to know Angel is as dandy as usual. I simply wanted to make sure I hadn’t…disrupted Charlie’s hotel aspirations by putting her first guest out of the picture.” There were tears threatening to come into his eyes that he willed them away with the little bit of rage always present in his heart. “So Angel has no need for bed rest due to me… or anything that happened at the tower?"

Husk sighed. “Angel got out of the radio tower mess without a scratch on him from anyone. He’s out right now handing out flyers for the open house next week. He's been trying to rum up business for the hotel. And decorating with the girls for the party. And helping me with Niffty and Nuggets. And yeah, in case I have to spell it out for you, he’s been feeding you the soup - something with noodles and meatballs, I don’t know…” He rolled his eyes. “And also water and sarsaparilla, and he’d probably have shoved a zeppoli down your throat if he could have.”

Alastor swallowed. “Indeed.” He glanced to Husker. “Husker, you know that…if I don’t get some fresh ‘meat’ very soon - something a little more fiendish than a few bovine meatballs - I may be a bit…difficult to manage. And to restore myself completely I’m going to need a lot of it. But I suppose Charlie would frown upon me sending you to fetch a few live demons for me. And…I wouldn’t want to disturb Angel any further.” He swung a fist through the air as best he could. “I’ll simply have to rally myself and go out on a hunt.”

Husk glared at him. “Absolutely not. You couldn’t take down a fucking field mouse like this.”

“And who’s going to stop me?”

The bar cat smirked. “Oh, not me - I’ve done my part to help you. But you’ve got three stubborn women and a porn star in this place who will watch you like a damn hawk until you’re better. And even if you got out, Rosie has her crows flying - she’ll have Cherri capture your ass and bring you back here faster than you can say ‘off the air’.”

Alastor’s ears fell and his smile flattened a little. “Well, if you all would prefer that I potentially lose my senses from cannibal starvation and magical weakness, and dine on each of you before I can stop myself…”

Husk groaned and downed another gulp of sarsaparilla. “If I’d known you’d be this dramatic for eternity, I’d never have shaken your hand for my deal.” He rubbed his temple in exasperation. “Angel’s got a plan for what to do about your situation. He figured out how important meat can be to you after all the stuff at the tower.”

Alastor felt sick and his ears flattened more.

Husk went on. “Told me about it while he was making this god awful smelling old Italian concoction to put on all those deep cuts you got. So if you stink like garlic and parsley for the next ten years, you know who to blame.”

Alastor was very still for a moment. “Are you…telling me that Angel applied this substance to my body himself.”

“Yeah, and he got the bandages around you too.” Husk could already see dark symbols swirling over Alastor’s head. “And don’t have a fit! You were practically feral - you wouldn’t let anyone else touch you, but you clung to Angel like a freaking port in a storm. It did take the two of us to shove you in the shower though….”

“THE SHOWER!” Alastor was giving off full blown static now, his eyes radio dials. But pain overtook him again and the anger display faded.

“You were covered in about six different demons’ blood, which was definitely part of why you were acting like a pissed off alleycat. You were a fucking mess!” Husk took another swig. “Relax, we just took off your jacket and I didn’t let him put your head under.” He smirked. “Figured I’d let you keep your dignity there.”

Alastor pouted as much as one could with a smile. “And then what happened?”

Husk sighed rubbing his temple. “Your clothes were shredded and soaked in blood. We got you out of the jacket and shirt. And calm down!” he could see Alastor's eyes narrowing as his smile tightened to display all of his fangs, “Angel left to make that fucking diabolical salve of his while I got you into a fresh pair of pants. Then he came back. I was going to get you bandaged up but you were still in a goddam fighting mood and also I HATE the smell of that stuff, so Angel took care of it. You were calmer with him. He put the salve on the bandages and wrapped them around you. He’s been changing them once a day.”

Alastor gripped the end of his blanket and tried not to let his face glow too much. “Well…now that I’m alive and present again, I’ll certainly be able to handle my care on my own. He has no need to…”

Husk shook his head. “Are you kidding? Everyone is going to want to be part of getting you better. Brace yourself.” He pointed at Alastor. "And Niffty is coming up here, and you’re telling her face to face you're all right - she’s been worried about you, you ass.”

Alastor sighed deeply and laid back on his pillow. “Very well… But please refrain from telling them I’m awake yet. Just until the end of the day. I need some time to rest and think.”

Husk nodded and finished off the sarsaparilla.

“How bad was what happened?” Alastor asked. “I’m afraid I was quite blacked out at the end there. All I remember are those three lowlife overlords attacking my tower, Rosie and Mimzy of course coming to the rescue, the squid dead on the floor, and then…Angel, I suppose.”

Husk stood up. “Well, for a quick run down, your tower is standing but it’s a fucking wreck - fire, flood, wiring shot. The cannibals are working to get it back together, but that could take weeks. Rosie…she took a hit but she’s back on her feet. Mimzy’s been keeping the Colony going with her. And the official word on the street is that you’re here plotting revenge and planning to show everyone how fucking well you survived at the open house next week. That should be a fun pipe dream to go for.”

Alastor considered. "So none of our compatriots were hurt. And I have a social obligation to be front and center at the party. What an interesting turn the game has taken.” He tried to laugh heartily but his chest still hurt. And it burned in a small place over his heart. “Husker…do you know exactly what happened to me? Why do I feel…very unwell? My chest hurts…”

“Ask Angel that later - he was there.” Husk headed to the door. “He visits you each night. So get ready soon for your first guest.” He glared at Alastor. “And don’t pick at those bandages or I’ll convince Niffty to put a cone around your head, you problematic jackass.” Then he left and slammed the door behind him.

Alastor sighed deeply, his eyes closed. He both wanted to think about and to fully avoid the idea of Angel up here taking care of him when he had been in such a vicious state. Angel wrapping up his chest and cleaning him up. Angel visiting him at night as he slept. If Angel had been at the tower…then he must have seen many things.

Suddenly Alastor felt sick inside but there was nothing inside of him to hurl up. He was ravenous and nauseas all at once and his body was still tender, and his chest still burned. Oh, whatever those three overlords had done, he would make examples out of them - provided he hadn’t already killed them in his blind rage. He actually hoped he had taken them out. If Angel had seen him in such a horrific state, the least he could have done was remove some of the most problematic demons from Angel’s life. Then Angel would have no one to be afraid of…except perhaps Alastor now.

And yet the spider had come to him every night according to Husker.

Whatever had happened, Alastor needed to know. He needed Angel.

___________________________

“Come one, come all, to the best damn open house in hell!” Angel put on his flashiest smile as he stood on a street corner, all six arms full of flyers. Everyone demon who came within reach got one shoved into their hands. “We’re learning to live up to heaven’s standards down at the Hazbin Hotel! There’ll be music, there’ll be dancing, there’ll be food and booze - all hosted by the Princess of Hell herself! And also me, Angel Dust, live on stage! And the Radio Demon too!”

A fish demon with a long dangling appendage on his head and a lab coat stopped and raised an eyebrow as a flyer came into his hands. “It seems highly improbable to me that the Radio Demon would be capable of performing after the obvious severity of the battle at his radio tower.”

Angel's smile hurt it grew so much. “Naw are you kidding? Sure there was a big fight, but that guy never gets taken down! He’s just spending some time planning how to repair his tower and how to make our open ouse the best bash ever!”

“But logically - “

“Get out of here, kid - ya bother me! But do come to Hazbin, and tell your friends!” Angel ushered the demon away and focused on new passersby.

Angel heard someone come around the corner and already had one of his hands shoved forward with a flyer when he blinked and saw it was Charlie with the remainder of her own stack in hand. “Angel - I think that’s enough for today. We should head back and maybe get some lunch. And you definitely deserve a rest - you were out here working the streets before I even got up this morning.” She blushed. “I-I mean, you were working the streets handing out flyers—“

Angel chuckled and put a hand on her shoulder. “Relax, hun, I know what you mean.” His smile brightened as hers relaxed. “Why don’t YOU go? I’m not hungry or tired - I’ll hand out more flyers, maybe pick up some party decorations, get some groceries—“

“Angel.” Charlie took his hand in both of hers. “I know it’s…hard for you to slow down right now. But please? I don't want to see you burn yourself out. Everyone’s helping, so everything will get taken care of.”

Angel blinked and his smile faltered for a moment, but then he finally swallowed and nodded as he put it back on. “Well, I guess I could head back and check in on Niffty and Nuggets. And I mean, hey, the sooner I put on a fresh pot of soup for - you know - the better…” His eyes went away from hers.

Charlie nodded. She pulled out her phone and sent a message. The limo came around the corner. “Come on,” she opened the door for them, “I told Razzle and Dazzle to take the long way back to the hotel. Sometimes it’s just nice to sit in the car and get driven around, away from everyone for a moment.”

Angel shrugged as he got in. She entered behind him and closed the door. The car drove off.

Charlie sat across from Angel with a hopeful looks. But Angel was gazing out the window, his arms crossed and his smile faint.

She considered. “Angel…I know you're worried about Alastor but...are you sure YOU’RE okay, after everything that happened?”

He grinned and glanced at her. “What do you mean? ‘Course I’m okay - not a scratch on me.”

“I know but…there’s other ways to not be okay. And I know everything really upset you. But Alastor’s going to be fine and you’re going to be fine too and…Angel?”

She stopped talking. Angel was still smiling casually but there were tears at the edges of his eyes. “What? Sure, I know everything’s gonna be fine. He’s fine, I’m fine. We’re in hell and everything’s okay…” He blinked, and a set of those tears fell despite his smile.

“Oh Angel.” Charlie felt tears in her eyes too. “You can talk to me about anything, you know.”

“No - there’s things a person can never talk about.” Angel shook his head, his eyes down, “because when you talk about them…they become real…” He pulled up his knees and wiped at his eyes, his head completely down.

Charlie got up and sat beside him. She put her arms around him. She held him for a moment as he quietly cried.

Then he took a breath and spoke softly. “If…when Al is better, please still let him stay, Charlie. And please still let me stay. At the hotel. I don't want to leave.”

“Stay?” Charlie released him and raised an eyebrow. “Why would I send you away?”

“Charlie, for christ sake!” Angel threw out his arms and rolled his eyes. “We are clearly fucking bad for this redemption hotel of yours! We’re RUINING it! You didn't even have to take him in at the hotel that night, but you did, and I’ll owe you one forever for that! But come on, Charlie - the two of us attract turf wars and overlords and all the worst sinners in hell. Abel and Louise should be your poster kids for the place, not us. But if I can convince Al to lay low and if I promise I’ll never drag the hotel through the mud again with the stupid dangerous shit I get into, can we still just stay?” He was frowning now, teary-eyed, gripping the seats. “Al needs a place away from that radio tower. And I need a place away from the studio. And I need…I want to be here with Al - and everyone else. I won’t do anything else to ruin everything, I promise.:

Charlie grabbed his face in her hands and looked him right in the eye, her gaze stern. “Angel Dust, I was never going to kick out either of you! You’re not just a guest and Alastor is not just a sponsor. And I don’t care about overlords and turf wars - I care about you! You and Alastor! I would never have turned you away the other night. And you two are staying here for as long as you want to because we’re fa—…” She bit her lip and quickly wiped away tears.

Angel blinked. “You…feel like family too?”

She nodded, her eyes down. “My family - the royal family - never felt like how I feel with all of you at the hotel.” Her eyes met his again. “I’m not giving up on any of you or punishing you for making mistakes. We are here for each other. We're all in this together. The hotel isn’t about judgment and being better than other demons - it’s about peace and a place where you’re accepted and loved and can remember to love yourself and others.”

“That is the corniest crap I have her heard.”

Charlie blinked.

Angel smiled - a real one this time - and hugged her tight. “I’d forgotten what it was like, to be part of a real family… The studio - isn’t one. And in my life I only had a couple people who were good to me.” He pulled back. “Honestly, kid, if anyone should be going to heaven, it’s you.”

Charlie blushed then smiled sheepishly. “Thanks… but I’d rather focus on you guys.” She took his hands. “So are you really okay?”

Angel considered; his voice was low. “I saw some things…”

“Yeah…cannibal stuff probably isn’t the easiest thing to stomach up close.”

He shook his head. “No, not that. I mean, yeah, but…Charlie, I’ve seen some nasty sides to hell, so the cannibal stuff was nothing I couldn’t handle. But I saw…” He sighed. “Alastor’s supposed to be this untouchable guy and I saw him touched and twisted until…I wasn’t sure if he was in there anymore. Charlie, if I hadn’t been there, if anything else had gone wrong, he…” He shook his head. “I'm so stupid. I only just met him a month ago. But the idea of hell without him is awful.” He blushed and knew it and couldn’t help it.

Charlie smiled and nodded. “You two have a very special bond. It makes sense, Angel.” She swallowed, blushing a little herself. “I know he would have done the same for you.”

Angel blushed more but tried to cover it up by wiping away tears and fixing his hair. “When he wakes up, don’t tell him I got this upset. I know he’ll already probably feel weird about all of us saving him - showboating son of a bitch likes to do everything himself.”

Charlie nodded with a smile. “I promise.”

Then Angel considered and smiled a little too in an all-knowing sort of way. “So…why exactly did you guys put Smiles’ room next to mine?”

“Oh, uh…” Charlie was such a horrible liar. “Well, Husk just knows how well you and Alastor get along and we all agreed and…you know, it just happened, heh.”

“Right.” Angel crossed his arms. “Well…thanks. I like being near him.” He blushed again.

A beaming smile came over Charlie’s face for a moment before she cleared her throat and added quickly, “Oh, well, great! Stay together as long as you’d like!”

Angel took a deep breath, finally at ease. “So is this why Vaggs didn’t come with us today? You wanted a little heart to heart with me?”

Charlie laughed a little. “That and she wanted to give an update on Alastor to Cherri - then Cherri’s gonna give it to Rosie and Mimzy. The most important thing is keeping Alastor’s condition a secret.” Charlie raised an eyebrow. “And…have you heard from the studio yet?”

“Not a peep from any of them.” Angel's gaze went forward and his smile tightened. “As far as I’m concerned that means I’m off duty til further notice. Wish I could let you know what their…condition is but…” He shrugged.

“Did Alastor hurt them badly?”

Angel didn’t look at her. His stomach twisted. The truth almost came out of his mouth but then something that merely wasn’t a lie came out instead. “No, he didn’t hurt them too badly at all.”

“Well…at least you get a break from work and some good time off.” Charlie smiled again.

“And I get to party plan, which is my favorite thing!” Angel put on a grin and winked. “We’re gonna make this bash a total success!”

“I have a really good feeling about it too!” Charlie clasped her hands together in excitement.

Angel watched her, happy to see her happy. Inside, he wasn’t sure what he felt worse about: the idea of lying to Charlie about taking out Val, Vox, and Vel himself or the idea of her finding out that he had sinned to the point of attempted vengeful murder with no regret.

He pushed past the confusing distress and instead just focused on a special hope: an image of Alastor, alive and well, strolling through the open house…in his suit that matched Angel’s dress. Angel wanted to see that smile and hear that voice and touch that demon’s hand again. Angel missed Alastor very much.

___________________________

Abel and Louise were seated on the bench in the hotel backyard overlooking the garden while Fat Nuggets ran around, rolling in dirt, and Niffty ran around after him, cleaning him as he went. She laughed and Fat Nuggets oinked, and everyone was happy.

Louise held Abel’s hand. Abel felt the tension in her touch and glanced at her. “Louise, do you want me to go in and get you a book or a cup of tea? Something to relax you…”

“No.” She shook her head and smiled a little. “Sorry, I’m fine. Better than I was. I just…” her brow furrowed, “I know we’re in hell, but it shouldn't be this bad. WE’RE not THIS bad. Alastor didn’t deserve to have three demons come into his tower and try to tear him and his friends apart! Even if he was doing one of those shows….” She pouted. “He has issues and a lot to work on, but there’s a good person in there. And if good people go to hell…do bad people sometimes end up in heaven?” She sighed. “None of this is right somehow. Someone should do something - people deserve to be safe no matter where they are.” She wiped a tear away from the corner of her eye.

Abel turned to her more and leaned closer. “Louise, I know you want to fix everything everywhere - you've got a good heart and you’re strong and passionate.” He smiled more. “But it's okay to take it one step at a time. We came here to support this redemption hotel - that’s a good step. And we made friends. And we have each other. This is a small safe place. It’ll grow soon. For now it’s okay to just enjoy it sometimes.”

Louise smiled and leaned against him. “You're the greatest guy in hell, you know that? No matter what happens, as long as I’m with you, I feel like we’ll be okay…and like things will be okay for other people too.”

Abel blushed a little. “I try. And I feel the same way too about you.” He leaned against her as well and fantasized about pulling out the ring now and asking her his question.

But then Niffty dashed over, Fat Nuggets following behind her. “Aww, you two look so sweet together! It reminds me of how Alastor and Angel always look sitting out in the garden!” She sighed and scratched behind Fat Nuggets’ ear. “Nuggets misses spending time with them out here. I know Alastor needs his rest but I wish he would come out of his room soon.”

Louise bit her lip. But Abel just smiled and leaned down toward Niffty “He will - he just wants to make sure he's extra prepared for the big open house party. It’ll be such a fun night for all of us. Then you can tell him all about everything he missed while he was resting up.”

Niffty's smile returned. She got on her tiptoes and hugged Abel. “Thank you!” Then she looked to Nuggets. “Come on, Nuggets, let’s go inside and get you something to eat.”

She dashed inside with the pig.

Louise smirked a little. “You're mighty good with her, Abel. I know she’s closer to our age, but she’s like a bright-eyed kid sometimes.”

Abel shrugged. “Oh. Yeah, well…I always liked kids. And I was just trying to help.”

“You’d make a nice dad.”

Abel blushed completely and froze up.

Louise giggled and held out her hand as she stood. “Come on, let’s get a snack and then check on Steve. Then maybe we can go up to our room to ‘relax’.”

Abel stood up, a stumbling awkward mess. But he did take her hand. “Louise…” He chuckled.

They headed inside just as Husk came down the stairs and Charlie and Angel entered through the front door.

“Oh Husk!” Charlie dashed over to him. “I wanted to go over the drink menu with you for the party.”

“Uh, maybe later.” Husk stepped past her. “Why don’t you go see Niffy and get a snack - she just went into the kitchen. And I’ll bring you guys some Shirley temples in a few minutes.” His eyes went to Angel. “First I’ve got to ask Angel some questions about the other night.”

Charlie hesitated but then nodded. “Okay, you two talk about whatever you need.” She glanced to Louise and Abel. “Would you like to join us?”

Abel shook her head. “We’re going to check on Steve and then spend some time upstairs.”

“But if anything happens with Alastor, please let us know,” Louise added.

Charlie nodded. “Of course.” She gave one final smile to Angel then headed to the kitchen as Louise and Abel headed upstairs to their room

Angel sauntered over to Husk, suspicious. “So, I’m pretty sure I went over all the gory details with you about the fight already. What else could you possibly—“

Husk lowered his voice. “He’s awake.”

Instantly Angel’s mouth opened and Husk grabbed his bow tie to shut him up. “Not a word,” he hissed. “He didn’t want anyone to know til tonight but you’re gonna visit him in a few hours anyway so congrats - you get to know first. And yeah, he’s just as sensitive and dramatic and wrecked as you’d think. So go slowly. Also he knows about you and the bandages.”

Husk released him, and Angel blushed a lot as he glanced at the stairs. “Husk…” he said quietly. “Thanks.”

Husk just shrugged and headed toward the bar to start on the drinks for Charlie and Niffty.

Angel dashed upstairs at full speed, his heart pounding. Alastor was awake - he would truly be okay. And even though Angel obviously wasn’t going to do it this very moment, he had made a promise to himself after the night of the siege. If Alastor survived, Angel was going to tell that antlered idiot about the special place he had come to hold in his heart. Because if Angel had been on the brink of falling for Alastor before the battle, the entire ordeal had pushed him over the edge. He loved that crazy deer.

For now though Angel just needed to see him and hear him and be near him - that much would be enough to make Angel’s whole world shine a little brighter again.

Chapter Text

No one involved with the Hotel or Cannibal Colony wanted it to seem like the two entities were in cahoots, so a meeting between Vaggie (who was just staff) and Cherri (who simply happened to be friends with their first guest) to pass along information about the state of Alastor and the radio tower was simplest. Right now, as far as the rest of the Pentagram was concerned, Alastor was just a benefactor of Hazbin staying there longterm to prepare for the open house…and to plot revenge some revenge on the side.

Vaggie had planned to head straight back to the hotel after meeting Cherri at a corner near Cannibal Colony to share their updates. Today, though, Cherri had slipped Vaggie’s info to a raven in a note and announced she was heading back to the hotel with her. Just like Charlie, Cherri knew it didn’t matter that Angel didn’t have a scratch on him from what had happened at the tower - there were other ways to be hurt, and she needed to see her friend.
Cherri bit her lip as they walked, scowling and looking down. Vaggie eyed her. She considered then took a deep breath. “Cherri, any chance you want to stay at the hotel for a few days?”

Cherri sighed. “Vaggie, I'm not in the mood for a threesome with you and Charlie.”

Vaggie scowled. “Ha, funny. I mean it - I think it would be good for you and Angel to have each other while we’re waiting to see if Alastor wakes up…I-I mean, WHEN Alastor…”

“It’s WHEN Alastor…definitely WHEN, not if…” Cherri clenched her fists, looking down. “Life fucked Angel over enough…and death too. He deserves Alastor, so that ancient idiot is coming back to him.” She wiped at her eye quickly then held her head high again in her usual challenging demeanor.

Vaggie frowned and nodded. “You’re right - WHEN Alastor wakes up.” She crossed her arms. “Anyway, you can stay with us - I mean it. You don’t have to be an official guest trying to get redemption - you’ll be moral support for Angel. You can leave whenever you want…or not.”

“Believe me, you want me to leave at some point.” Cherri’s look became dry. “The only way anything will ever get me to stop being a proud sinner is if you people really do get Angel sent to heaven. Then I’ll do anything to get sent there too - he’s my guy, we need each other.”

Vaggie smiled a little. “You could hedge your bets - get a head start just to be safe.”

Cherri smirked. “Pass, but thanks. Besides, the way things are right now, someone has to be willing to sin. I think a lot of skulls are gonna need to get crushed before this thing with those three V fuckers is over.”

“Well...I actually wouldn’t mind the backup.” Vaggie sighed, rubbing her temple. “I want the hotel to stay OUT of hell drama, but if anything puts it in danger, I’ll fight tooth and nail.”

Cherri tilted her head. "Not feeling the urge to jump on the redemption train yourself? Or just don’t mind waiting a bit to shoot for the pearly gates?”

Vaggie blinked and blushed a little. “I’d never try. I’ll set a good example for the hotel guests but…I belong wherever Charlie is, and she’s here.” She smiled a little to herself.

“Wow, you two really are sappily in love.” Cherri laughed and nudged her. “Pretty soon Angie and Radio Head will get all goofy on me too. And there’s that sheep and that fish guy at the hotel. Mimzy and Rosie…”

“Mimzy and Rosie?”

“Yeah, apparently! It’s been going on for a while in a low-key way, but ever since the tower attack, they’ve been all over each other.” Cherri shook her head. “Soon I’m gonna be everyone’s third wheel.” She grinned. “Don’t think that’s going to stop me from being part of whatever everyone’s doing - I’m just saying.”

Vaggie laughed. “Well, maybe if we get some new guests, you’ll meet someone. You never know - your true love could be anywhere in hell.”

“Eh, not really a romantic, lovey-dovey person.” Cherri waved her off. “Don’t mind a good fuck though. Speaking of which, did one of us mention a three way with you, me, and Charlie?”

“It was you, and the answer is no.” Vaggie replied flatly, suppressing a smile at the joke.

“Can’t damn a demon for trying!” Cherri snickered as they rounded the corner and came in sight of the hotel. She sighed, looking up at the place. “I’m not sure about checking in, even as moral support. But I’ll probably spend a lot of time here for now. If I need to crash for the night, I’ll stay with Angie.” Her look firmed. “I also want to be there if Val or those other two finally reach out to him - I’ve got to remind him now’s a perfect time to cut them off once and for all.”

Vaggie bit her lip. “I still can’t believe Alastor did that much damage to three overlords all on his own. Angel won’t talk about the state they were in, but it sounds bad.”

Cherri swallowed. “Yeah, well… whatever they got, they deserved.” She headed to the entry.

Vaggie raised an eyebrow at her brisk departure but followed after her and headed inside.

“Vaggie!” Charlie beamed at her girlfriend. She blinked then smiled and waved. “Cherri, you’re here too!”

“In the demonic flesh, Princess. I go where I’m needed.” Cherri grinned and glanced around. “Speaking of which, where’s Angel?”

“Oh!” Charlie blinked. “He was down here a few minutes ago.” She turned to the bar. “Husk, have you seen Angel?” All three ladies looked to him.

Husk was right in the middle of sipping from a bottle. Something about Charlie’s optimistic stare and Vaggie’s scrutinizing stare and Cherri’s expectant stare made him linger with the bottle for as long a gulp as he could manage before trying to answer. “He’s…” Husk knew what he had told Alastor was right - lying to this many smart women was a no go. “He’s upstairs.”

“He doesn’t usually go up to check on him before dinner.” Charlie frowned.

Vaggie eyed him suspiciously. “He didn’t sneak out to do anything reckless, right?”

Cherri scowled at Husk. “Kitty cat, you might get away with lying to these two, but you’re dealing with me now. Tell me where my friend is or I’ll blow up every bottle in this joint.”

“Damn it,” Husk mumbled. He put a finger to his lips in a silencing gesture then motioned for the ladies to come closer. He kept his voice low. “Alastor is awake and Angel is seeing him. And you are not seeing him until later. And do NOT tell Niffty or Louise until then either, got it?”

Charlie was beaming, Vaggie had wide eyes, and Cherri was grinning. “All right, Angie’s that much closer to getting some!”

Charlie thoroughly blushed, Vaggie had to try not to laugh, and Husk just dragged a hand down his face. “Can we not talk about whatever the hell’s going on between them? I get enough from Niffty, and also I don’t care.”

“Did someone say my name?” Niffty popped her head in from the kitchen. She beamed and zipped over. “Oh Miss Cherri, hello!” She glanced around. “Where’s Angel?”

“Upstairs, probably spinning some radio dials.” She smirked. “Speaking of which, I want to hear your thoughts on Angie and Alastor.”

Husk’s eyes widened. “No don’t!”

Niffty’s eye got so big. She ducked under the bar and produced a sheath of papers. “I’ve been writing down all the cute stuff they do and why they’re so nice together - I even wrote some stories about them! How we all live in the hotel, and Alastor takes care of Husk and me, and Angel is our mommy, and Fat Nuggets is our baby brother!”

Charlie had tears of joy in her eyes, Vaggie’s jaw fell, and Cherri was holding back so much laughter. “C-Can you read them to us?”

Niffty nodded and popped herself onto a barstool to get ready.

Husk sighed and glared at Cherri. Cherri whispered to him quickly. “Hey it’ll keep her busy while Alastor and Angel talk. Have a drink and chill out, kitty. And pour me one too.”

Husk grumbled but did so, and they all took seats.

Niffy cleared her throat. “Once upon a time Alastor came to a pretty hotel and found an Angel…and a cute piggy!”

_______________________

Angel stood outside of Alastor’s door, wringing all three sets of hands. He wasn’t sure if he should knock or just go in or maybe announce himself from out here. So much had happened, there was so much to say, and there was so much to do.

And he kept thinking about something from the tower; something that made his heart pound. The moment when Vox had yelled at Alastor for not being his partner, and a fuzzy radio voice had come from Alastor saying Vox wasn’t the one he wanted, Vox wasn’t ‘him’. Then Vox had mentioned Angel. Like Angel was the one Alastor wanted… And if that were true, then maybe Angel really wasn’t so alone with these sappy feelings that wouldn’t quit. Maybe there really was something more between them and all he had to do was ask about it.

Alastor’s faint shadow floated under the door drifted up to view Angel with a dry look.

“Wow,” Angel ceased his romantic panic and raised an eyebrow, “you look like death warmed over - literally.”

The shadow rolled its eyes and gestured to the doorknob.

“I…guess I’ll take that as an invitation? Heh…” Angel put on a smile and opened the door.

From the bed, a casual and familiar voice came. “We were wondering how long you were going to stand out there. And then I got bored of waiting. I’ve already decided I’ll be replacing all of Husker’s liquid refreshment with cod liver oil for spilling the beans early that I’m among the hellish living again.”

Angel could have cried at hearing a joke from Alastor once more in his life. “I’m the only one he told - so maybe just replace ONE bottle with cod liver stuff heh.” He stepped closer and closed the door behind him. The room was dim. He could only see Alastor’s shape in shadow at first until the shadow turned on the nearest lamp then disappeared.

In full view now, wearing a red (fully buttoned-up) nightshirt, Alastor sat up in bed and gave Angel a weak smile. “You’ll have to pardon my lack of showmanship - I’m currently quite ill-equipped to be a host right now.”

Angel’s smile grew and he felt himself blushing but didn’t care. “Forget the southern hospitality, I’m just glad to hear you cracking-wise and talking like it’s the twenties, Smiles!” He came over and sat down on the bed. “Are you okay? Does anything hurt? Can I get you something?”

“I…” Alastor had such a perplexed look on his face for a moment at the sight of Angel approaching him so eagerly, then he shook his head, “I would just like some answers, Angel.” He put on a casual smile. “As you must know, our rumble in the radio tower threw me for quite a loop. I’m afraid I’m missing a few pieces from the grand finale, and I think I require your assistance in understanding what transpired… If you don’t mind.”

Angel swallowed but nodded. “Yeah, sure, Al, whatever you need. I wasn’t there for the start, but Rosie and Mimzy filled me in, so I’ll do my best to fill you in. You’d have been proud of them, Smiles. They fought like Hellcats for you!”

“Yes - I am quite proud… of all of you.” Alastor nodded. “Continue, please.”

Angel swallowed. “Well, uh… Val, Vox, and Vel snuck up on you - I guess you were overwhelmed with the show and everything. Rosie and Mimzy tried to stop them while the other cannibals were on their way. There was fighting and…you were getting hurt…” Angel frowned. “Anyway, the other cannibals came and scared Val, Vel, and Vox into the sound room. Then there was a fire, but Cherri got Pen to put it out with the water canon on his ship. And…those three were going to hurt you more, but they gave up and I got us away.”

“I see.” Alastor’s eyes narrowed a little. “What did they use to hurt me exactly?”

“A piece from an Angel spear…”

“Ah!” Alastor almost laughed. “So that’s why my chest stings like the dickens! They must have gone for my heart - very clever.” He shook his head - then his gaze fell to Angel again. He swallowed. “Angel…you said they gave up. Did I…dispatch one or all of them permanently?” The thought of Angel seeing him murder a demon by eating them alive was unpleasant, and Alastor felt a strange prickling at the corners of his eyes - hot tears threatening to fall.

Angel was looking away. “No, you didn’t… They’re all…I mean, as far as I know none of them are dead. But maybe…”

There was clearly something Angel wasn’t telling Alastor. And Alastor felt more sickeningly assured than ever that he must have done something horrific - something the spider couldn’t bear to recall. Perhaps he had finally made Angel fear him. “I see,” he replied. “Well then…there is just one more thing to inquire about.” He cleared his throat. “How in the blazes did you manage to get me out of that building? In my full form I’m…” His eyes went down. “I’m rather a handful, ha!” The laugh was weak.

“You weren’t in your full form.” Angel tilted his head. “I mean, you were, but then you changed to how you are now. Your shadow helped, I think.”

Alastor’s eyes widened then narrowed. He willed his faint shadow to appear again. “Well…?”

The shadow pouted then touched one of Alastor’s hands and one of Angel’s, then released them and shrugged.

Alastor’s eyes flickered to radio dials but then he winced and they returned to normal. He glared at the shadow, said something under his breath in French that Angel had a distinct feeling was not a nice term, and finally swiped his hand through the air and dismissed his shadow. The shadow faded away with a stubborn look.

“Uh…can I know what that’s about?” Angel asked, trying not to smile too much.

Alastor took a deep breath and straightened up. “My shadow has put me in a rather awkward situation.” He interlaced his fingers, shoulders tense. “Normally I strike deals with demons with the terms fully laid out - I know what I’m getting and they know what they’re getting. But at the tower, my shadow chose to create a less-defined transaction. He revived me enough to return to a more manageable form by… transferring a small bit of your spiritual energy into me.”

“Oh…” Angel tried not to blush.

Alastor felt a glow try to build in his face, and moved right along with his explanation. “In other words, we don’t have a ‘deal’ per-say but…I’ve acquired something from you. And now I’m bound to provide you with something in return. And there are no limits or parameters set on the exchange - frankly you could ask for anything and I’d be obligated to give it! Ha!”

Angel blinked then spoke instantly, “I want you to get better in time to be at the open house!”

Alastor tilted his head in confusion at the request for the return of powers Angel now knew could be heinous. “Heh, so hasty, Angel. Appearing at the party is something I’ll have to do anyway to protect my reputation. It serves me too much to be used to repay my debt to you.”

Angel shrugged. “Then I want you to do something nice for Mimzy and Rosie for all the work they did fighting for you and keeping up the Colony. And Cherri too!”

“I was already going to take care of them quite well for their assistance as I always do. And Cherri as well,” Alastor assured with a nod. “Besides, that's something for someone else.”

Angel crossed his arms. “Well, I don’t know then, Al! Hell, you gave me a huge gift just by waking up!”

Their eyes met and then they both swallowed and glanced away.

Angel sighed. “Okay, I think I got something.” He met Alastor’s eyes again. “Remember that time we went to hand out invitations with the girls - I was raving about Charlie’s limo and you joked about the two of us taking a ride one day instead of going for a walk.” His gaze firmed. “I want that ride…which also means you have to get better enough to take it with me."

Alastor raised an eyebrow, perplexed. But he nodded. “Very well, the terms are set!”

“Good.” Angel smirked.

“You do know you could have asked for literally anything - power, territory, riches…”

Angel rolled his eyes and waved him off. “Yeah, like I want the headaches of being an overlord. Comes with a target on your back at all times - case in point, you right now in this bed.”

“Hmm…quite clever, Angel.”

Angel blushed at that comment.

Alastor cleared his throat. “I told Husker he can reveal to the others that I’m well later tonight. Of course, I understand if they would prefer not to see me…though I’d wager that depends on the details they know of our little scuffle.” He glanced around. “The fact that Charlie has put me into a room here bodes well, I suppose, for my reception.”

“Don’t sell yourself so short, Smiles.” Angel’s smile softened. “If they knew you were awake, you’d have a bunch of worried demon ladies banging down your door to dote all over you. They don’t know all the gory details,” Angel grimaced at his word choice, “but they know the basics. And they also know that you’re part of this hotel, Al - we’re all in this together. They care about you. And I do too.”

Alastor gripped his blankets a little more and felt something in his chest that…wasn’t bad or painful or unwanted. “Er…If I’m going to be receiving more guests, then I would like to prepare. First I should look the part.” His flicked his wrist - but grimaced as a jolt of static passed through his ears then fizzled.

“Al, hey, take it easy…” Angel moved closer. “Breathe…”

“It’s all right. I’m fine and dandy, heh…” Alastor took a breath in and out and regained his composure. “I'm afraid I was a bit absent-minded for a moment. I…would prefer you didn’t share this fact around, but my power’s are temporarily on the fritz. Even ones as minor as the ability to transfer objects from my office up to here.”

“Oh, you don’t need to do that."Angel stood up. “Niffty brought some stuff up here for you.” He gestured to a trunk on the floor by the end of the bed. “What do you need?”

“Perhaps just…” Then the Radio Demon blinked and shook his head. “I mean, would you mind bringing the trunk over here? I’m not certain what Niffty was able to grab.” The idea of Angel rummaging through his clothes was…strangely more embarrassing than annoying. Either way, he preferred to take care of the matter with his own two hands.

Angel nodded and dragged over the trunk. Alastor summoned his cane and used the end to sift through a few items.

“You can still make the mic appear?”

"It's practically part of me. Magic or no magic, I'm the radio demon - fate deems the microphone a necessity.” He quickly settled on a black item with red trim. “Ah, well, perhaps my smoking jacket would be acceptable as well as comfortable. Now where are…”

“Slippers are by the bed,” Angel said. “We had high hopes for getting you on your feet again.”

Alastor slipped on the smoking jacket - it was like a thin long quilted black robe with red cuffs and collar. He shifted his legs out of the bed and noticed his feet were in black socks - covered up just like his hands in his gloves. He was used to only Husker knowing his preferences after all these years… but now Angel did too. And Angel respected them. Angel… was displaying care for him despite the severe trauma of their experience. Angel was trying to help him…

As Alastor began to stand, a memory tried to surface - something during the tower fight. Angel. A strange hand coming close to himself. A loud bang like the shot of a gun.

Alastor sunk back against the pillows, clutching his chest, one ear down.

“Alastor!” Angel knelt in front of him, frowning. “Hey, look - maybe we’ll just tell the girls to hold off on visiting you, okay? You should stay in bed.”

Some pain subsided and Alastor managed to keep his voice light and steady. “Nonsense. I can’t deprive my audience! And I’d prefer not to worry them if they care as much as you say…” He scowled a little then sighed in defeat. “Perhaps you could…assist me, Angel?” He gripped his cane in both hands and planted the end on the floor. He held out an elbow toward the spider. Angel was here for him, and Alastor WANTED his help.

Angel nodded, swallowed, then took Alastor’s offered arm gently in both hands. “Okay, on three - slowly. One, two…three.”

The spider’s assistance made Alastor feel lighter, and he got standing. But then he gasped and and his knees buckled - everything felt so dreadfully sore.

“Whoa, Al, hold on, I’m here!”

And Alastor took advantage of that fact on instinct - while one hand held his cane, the other gripped Angel’s arm and leaned against him. And it felt…good and safe and comforting. Soft. Such a familiar kind of soft. Some other memories from their terrifying night tried to surface but quickly faded into darkness once more.

Angel took all of Alastor’s weight with ease and helped Alastor to an arm chair.

Then Angel’s support was gone from the Radio Demon. Angel respecting his preferences again. And yet Alastor missed the company.

Angel stood back, eyeing him and smiling, a little flushed with the effort of their walk, Alastor assumed. “There, you look like a great host now, Al. Wait, let me add some atmosphere!” He pulled an end table beside the chair for Alastor’s cane to lean against, then lit the fire in the fireplace, and finally turned on another lamp. “Perfect!” He winked.

Alastor felt his face glow distinctly at the assessment.

“See, your color’s coming back and everything!” Angel crossed his arms and eyed Alastor. “Now, tell me the truth - are you definitely up for seeing the others tonight or is there anything else you need first?”

Alastor opened his mouth.

Then a large, distinct rumble escaped the Radio Demon’s stomach. His eyes went dark…

Angel swallowed. “Smiles?” The last time his eyes had looked like that had been in the tower.

Alastor blinked several times and his eyes became normal. “I won’t beat around the bush. I restore myself with cannibalism - my powers, my body, my very soul. I’d already gone a little while without demon flesh before this show, and I’m afraid I was mostly playing with my food before those three rapscallions arrived. If I’m going to be revived enough to show myself at the open house, I need meat… And if I don’t get it I might…lose myself a little until I do.”

Angel nodded. “It’s okay, I’ve got a plan.”

“Yes, Husker mentioned. You’re a persuasive creature, but if you’ve managed to talk Charlie into allowing the slaughter of bodies in her kitchen, I’ll be thoroughly impressed.”

Angel shook his head. “Not exactly.” He smirked. “Deer meat counts as cannibalism for you, right?”

Alastor sighed. “Yes… But it’s not as potent as demon flesh. It would take a tremendous amount to put me to rights.”

“Then that’s what you’re going to get.” Angel stood up, smiling, hands on hips. “We’ve been buying a lot of food and stuff for the party so it hasn’t been suspicious that we’ve also been picking up a lot of venison - don’t want to tip anyone off about your condition.”

Alastor shook his head. “Angel, I could become quite dangerous if I am underfed. And you have a direct understanding now of how severe that danger can be.” His smile came so close to a frown. “It would be in everyone’s best interests if I simply went out tonight and hunted…”

“You are staying in bed in your condition!” Angel was firm, hands on his hips. “And you won’t have a chance to become dangerous. I’m not needed at the studio currently, so that frees me up to be your personal chef. I’m going to cook and you’re going to eat.”

“It won’t be enough!”

“Excuse me?” Angel scowled and leaned down, arms crossed. “Are you saying you don’t think I can satisfy your culinary needs? I’m Italian, damnit! We know how to feed people! That overlord appetite of yours is no match for me!”

“This is not a contest!”

“You just made it one, pal!” Angel sauntered to the door. “Prepare yourself, Smiles - you’re about to be full!” He smirked over his shoulder. “Nice chatting, Al - I’ve missed our conversations.” With a wink, Angel walked out, closing the door behind him at this final word.

Alastor sat very still, his face glowing. Something about the idea of being fed by Angel made him feel nice things… and, oddly enough, just below the place on his chest that had clearly been wounded. He would have to inspect the injury later, but for now he let himself have a moment of peace. Because even if Angel had feared him back at the tower, Alastor clearly hadn’t scared him off entirely. And that fact was the closest thing to a miracle the Radio Demon had ever encountered in hell.

_______________________

Upon landing in hell so many years ago, Vox had obviously figured he had some shitty times ahead of him. After all, it was hell - fire and brimstone, unimaginable tortures, punished for all eternity. Still, he’d gotten by - and quite well. Yeah, hell was dangerous and some twisted shit went down and he’d nearly gotten killed more than once. But the place was bearable. He even sort of liked it some days. Frankly, heaven was probably boring as fuck. If this place was the worst the universe had to offer, he could handle it.

Oh how wrong he had been to take for granted the breeze hell had been for him compared to what he was going through now.

Fixing himself up after that radio tower fiasco had been simple enough - as someone with a screen for a head, he had made himself a master at screen repair. It had taken several days but he looked good as new now, and any other scratches or bruises could be hidden by clothes.

But Velvet and Valentino were another story entirely. And since they couldn’t let news of their thorough ass-kicking get around, Vox was the only one available to take care of them.

Velvet was enough of a handful. With her one hand wrapped up, she couldn’t bake much so instead she liked to run around their VIP room laughing maniacally. Vox had given her a knife and had new cakes delivered every hour - Velvet would stab them to crumbs and then calm down for a bit. Her hand would heal soon - her head just needed some time to catch up.

Vox’s bigger concern was that stubborn ass Valentino.

The television overlord came near the plush divan where Val was lying, covered in a blanket. His breathing was shallow and he had a cold chill. He faced away from Vox, staring at the wall.

Their arrival here from the radio tower a few days ago had been rough. With no one else to help, Vox’s only option had been to feed one of his metal cables into Val’s chest to pull out the bullet. The moth had screamed then passed out. Lots of blood. Lots of cleanup for Vox. Lots of bandages over Valentino’s heart. Vox had only gotten through it all by tying up Velvet for the night and drinking a few bottles of their most expensive liquor before passing out himself.

Vox sighed. “Val, we’ve got to change the bandages and you’ve got to eat something.”

Valentino just picked up his half full glass of liquor and put it down.

“Yeah, that’s drinking, not eating. And if you don’t do everything to get yourself better, you’re just going to be laid-up longer. And you know supervising Velvet is a two-demon job!”

Velvet stabbed a cake so hard that the top tier fell on her head- she laughed hysterically. “TV’s and moth wings - and I’m a red velvet cake! Ha!”

Valentino sighed harshly. “Any sight of him?”

Vox scowled. “No, just more news that Alastor is preparing some serious revenge shit and going to make a big splash at the hotel open house next week.”

“But no sight…still.” Valentino almost smiled. “Okay.” Valentino took a breath and sat up in bed. The blanket fell, exposing his bare chest with the dark bandage wrapped around his back covering his heart.

Vox felt static build in his antenna at the sight of Valentino’s the firm chest, defined muscles, strong hands. How ironic that Val pimped out others yet was so sexy himself. Vox cleared his throat and crossed his arms, trying to ignore the sexy sight. “So, you ready to take care of yourself now? I’m getting sick of babysitting.”

“If you hadn’t sent Angel away he could be doing all the hard work for you.” Valentino stretched, wincing a little but otherwise moving well.

“He fucked up things enough.” Vox waved him off. “All of us needed a break from him, including you. Let Angel hang at the hotel wondering how pissed we are at him.”

“If you’re seriously jealous that Angel could suck up to Alastor enough for Alastor to like him around, you need more help than I do. And I got a bullet in the chest.”

“I don’t give a shit about Angel, I just want things around here to get back to normal.” Vox scowled then grabbed a bag from off the table and pulled out a flat cardboard takeout box. “Now eat - I got you those shitty chicken burgers you like.”

Valentino smile a little more. He opened the box, took out the burger, and ate a large bite with satisfaction. “Vel almost better or…?”

“Her hand, yeah - her head… She’s still dissociating like a champ.” Vox rolled his eyes.

“Okay. Work on snapping her out of it. I’ll take care of me for now.” He smirked, his eyes narrowed. “In a week, we’re going to the hotel party.”

Vox’s eyes widened and his screen glitched. “Fuck no, we are not! I am not starting a war in the middle of the princess’s hotel ballroom!”

Valentino laughed. “No war. We’re going to check on just how well Radio Freak is really doing…and to show him that we’re ready and waiting for him.”

Vox sighed and his look went dry. “You’re going to be the second death of us.”

“I’m in charge, and we’re doing this.”

Vox’s eyes narrowed. “Let me be perfectly clear. I’ll go - but ONLY because if you two get yourselves killed, I’ll be walking around with a target on my back from a lot of other overlords along with Alastor. I’m not going because you told me to. I saved your ass back at that radio tower, and I’m not your bitch. You don't like it, get another partner. I’m fucking done with this power-trip, pecking order, follow-the-leader bullshit!

Valentino’s eyes narrowed a lot…but then his smile grew a little. “You’ve been a basket case for a month and now you're sticking up for yourself. And you didn't even need me to fuck you silly to do it. Guess pulling us from that tower was enough of a booster shot to your balls to get you to be a real damn overlord again. Good to have you back, Vox.”

Vox blinked several times then blushed and gripped his hands at his sides. “Just eat your damn food! I’ve got to clean up Velvet’s stabbed cakes and get her functioning in time for a party.” He turned and walked away…and hated the fact that he liked how Valentino was probably watching him walk away and admiring him. He went over to Velvet, pulled her into the kitchen area behind the bar, pulled out a bag of flour and let her get to work. Baking would bring her back eventually, and her hand was almost okay. Besides he needed to sit down for a minute, have a drink, and not think about how he wanted Valentino and Alastor to stay away from each other because he was pretty sure one was going to kill the other and he didn’t know which death would fuck him up more.

Chapter Text

“…And then Alastor - in his very nice suit that I ironed for him - and Miss Angel Dust - in a very pretty dress I helped her pick out - and also Fat Nuggets - with a glittery bowtie I made - all walked off into the sunset together! The end!” Niffty flipped over a page in her stack of papers and smiled brightly at her audience as they clapped. “Thank you!” She lowered her voice to an excited whisper. “The next story is EXTRA romantic. There’s snuggling!” She giggled.

“Woo, getting saucy - bring it on!” Cherri had a big grin on her face. Charlie had stars in her eyes at the cuteness. Vaggie was smiling warmly, holding her girlfriend’s hand.

“Alastor is going to kill all of you when he finds out about this,” Husk observed, rubbing his temple with a fresh bottle in hand.

“Worth it,” Cherri and Vaggie said at the same time with smirks while Charlie pulled out a hanky and wiped tears of delight from her eyes.

Suddenly there was the sound of footsteps descending the stairs - all eyes turned eagerly in that direction.

But it was simply Abel and Louise coming down. At all the looks in their direction, Abel raised an eyebrow. “Hey guys - is everything okay?”

“What are y’all doing?” Louise tilted her head with a curious smile as they approached the bar.

“Killing time,” Cherri replied.

“Til what?”

“Til Angel gets back.” Cherri sipped her drink.

“Where is he?” Abel asked.

Louise had her brow furrowed in thought for a moment. Then her eyes lit up and she leaned across the bar counter and looked right into Husk’s eyes. “Is he awake?!”

Niffty's big eyes widened in realization. “Alastor!” She latched onto Husk. “Is Alastor awake?”

“Jeez!” Husk blinked and almost fell over but managed to pry her off. “I hope no one here ever has to keep a secret because clearly this hotel just sucks confidential info out into the open.”

Behind Louise, Abel swallowed, blushed, and gripped the ring box hidden in his pocket.

Husk went on with a sigh. “Yeah, Alastor’s awake. But Angel is visiting him first right now.” He looked to Niffty and rubbed the back of his neck. “It was supposed to be a…surprise. So we’re gonna wait until he’s ready to see us, okay?”

Niffty nodded and clapped her hands together happily.

Louise beamed, turned around, and hugged Abel tightly.

Then there were footsteps on the stairs again…and this time when everyone turned it was Angel. He paused for a moment at the rapt reception. Then he smirked and crossed his arms. “Husk, Al is gonna kill you when he finds out you told literally everyone early!”

“I didn’t! Smart women just figure shit out!” Husk grumbled.

Angel laughed as he reached the lobby and came over. He held up his hands before the questions could start. “Alastor’s fine! He…still needs rest and to keep a low profile but he’s really…back.” Angel’s heart felt so warm. “And, uh…he’s ready to see you guys. But then he needs a good meal. Like a huge meal! Niffty, will you be my kitchen helper after you visit him?”

Niffty zipped right up to him and nodded. “I’ll grab Fat Nuggets when I’m upstairs. I can stand on him to reach things in the kitchen!”

Angel winked at her. Then he went over to Cherri. “Good to see you, babe. You want to help too? I need all hands on deck for this feast.”

“Eh, not normally the kitchen type - but for you, anything.” She smirked. “I’ll snag some of those peppers Radio Head grows out back and add a little kick to his mealtime.” She gestured with her head to the staircase. “But I should probably get a quick visual on Alastor first for Rosie and Mimzy. They’ll want details.”

Louise laughed and clenched her fists in delight, tail wagging. “I knew he would be all right! Alastor deserves every chance hell can give a person.” She turned to Abel. “Let’s go upstairs and let him know we’re so happy he’s safe.”

Abel smiled gently. "You go - maybe I’ll let Steve know Alastor’s awake and help him get to the room when he’s ready to visit. I know he wants to see Alastor very much. Besides, I don’t want to overwhelm Alastor with too many of us at once stopping in.”

Husk rolled his eyes. “All you girls should just go up. I’ve already seen the drama king and so has Angel. And it’s not a sight you need to see twice, Abel.”

Louise hugged Abel then dashed over to the girls. Charlie smiled. “Okay, we’ll head up together, but let’s be calm and give Alastor space.” The others nodded to her and then they headed up the stairs.

Angel cleared his throat and turned. “I’ll be in the kitchen if either of you boys want to join me - the more the merrier.” He winked.

“Pass - I’ve worked my ass off enough for Alastor lately.” Husk took a swig.

“I can help, Angel.” Abel offered with a smile. “Be right there.” Angel nodded and departed then Abel turned to Husk.

Husk raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Well…” Abel tugged at his collar, “what you said about keeping secrets in this place… Do you, um…know if there’s one going around about me? There’s just something I’m trying to keep a surprise and… Oh but if you do already know then could I ask your advice? Since Steve’s still recovering I haven’t wanted to bother him about it.”

Husk held up a hand. “Buddy, this isn’t that kind of bar - I’m here to sling booze, not be a therapist. Seriously, wrong cat for the job.” He sighed then added, “But as far as I know, there isn’t a secret about you that’s out there. Okay?”

Abel smiled sheepishly and nodded. “Fair enough. I’m just glad to know the surprise is still a surprise. Thanks, Husk. I’ll go help Angel in the kitchen.” He headed over and went through the doors.

Husk sighed and leaned against the bar counter, looking out at the lobby. He always preferred to be alone…and he’d hated being summoned for this stupid hotel stunt of Alastor’s. He didn’t like shenanigans or emotional moments or dramatic relationships. But sometimes this place wasn’t horrible. And now, when he finally had a rare moment alone, he almost wished… He sighed and rested his head on the counter. He refused to get all sappy and attached. But he was sort of relieved that Alastor being okay meant he could stay here with this stupid but somehow comforting bar and this weird mix of demons. He was comfortable at Hazbin.

_____________________

Alastor wanted to get the reception with the others over with, if only because he was already feeling like returning to bed…and also feeling so hungry. Too hungry to safely be around most demons for much longer. So he had his shadow open his door in advance, to avoid the potential for any long hesitation to knock and enter like he had experienced with Angel.

Thankfully the first one to bound in was Niffty. No matter his state, Alastor wouldn’t have eaten or harmed her for anything in the world. He would be steady for her.

She raced right up to him as the other ladies filed in. “Alastor!” She searched his face with her eye. “You really are awake! And smiling!” She pouted. “But you’re still not your best self, I can tell! You are staying in bed as much as possible until the open house, okay?”

Alastor nodded. “Very sound advice, my dear. And you have my word I shall heed it.”

Niffty smiled again, satisfied, then popped herself onto the arm of the chair to sit beside him.

Louise came up next, wiping away tears. “Oh Alastor, it’s so good to see you up again. I knew you were too strong to let those three overrated overlords hurt you.” She frowned. “I still have half a mind to go over to that studio and give them a talking to!”

“Now, now,” Alastor assured with a sigh. “I can fight my own battles. There’s no need to burden yourself.” He swallowed. “But thank you for the eager support, Louise.”

Her smile returned.

Vaggie came next, eyeing him.

Alastor rested his head on his hand. “Are you going to give me a sound tongue-lashing for daring to let a turf war brush near our happy hotel?”

Vaggie rolled her eyes. “You didn’t start it, brujo! Those other three overlords did. When people threaten you, of course you should stand up for yourself! And who cares anyway? I’m just glad you’re all right!” Her gaze softened. “I’m sorry…about what happened to your tower.”

Alastor tilted his head. He could find no signs or sounds of deception in anyone’s voices so far, and he had certainly expected at least Vagatha to approach him with fear. Angel had been right - they really were happy to have him back and well. “I appreciate your concern, Vagatha.”

Charlie was next. Her lip was trembling and she had big tears in her eyes. “Alastor…”

He knew that look and held up a hand. “Please do not hug me, Charlie. First, I don’t prefer that form of greeting. Second, I have injuries in the process of healing.”

“I’m just so happy you’re safe!” She burst into tears. “I was so worried Alastor. We all were! I don’t care if you’re a trickster and a deal maker and a cannibal - you’re part of our family and we want you here and we love you!” She was leaning over the chair now but resisting the clear compulsion to express her affection physically. Niffty finally jumped forward and hugged Charlie, and Charlie hugged her back.

Alastor’s eyes were wide for a moment. “Indeed.” Then they narrowed as he considered. “You provided me with shelter and comfort and aid at a critical time. I will not forget the gesture or your words, Princess.” He bowed his head slightly.

Charlie blushed and blinked. “Alastor, don’t… It’s just Charlie, I—“ She set Niffty back on the chair arm and came close as he lifted his head. “Just take time for yourself to get better. You’re safe here no matter what. I promise.”

Alastor’s smile grew slightly, and Charlie smiled in return then stood.

When she moved out of the way, Alastor finally noticed that Cherri was in the corner fiddling with a hand radio. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Miss Bomb? If you’re having trouble tuning into a station, I believe I may be able to assist. Radios are sort of my area of expertise.”

“First, don’t call me Miss Bomb - makes me sound like a cheesy spy movie villain. Second, just trying to find the right frequency. This isn’t a music radio, it’s a two way radio.” She smirked. "You really are off your game, huh?” She shifted the dial once more. “Ah there we go - hey, Mimzy, Rosie, guess who’s up!” She came toward Alastor with the radio held out.

“Alastor!” Rosie’s voice cried. “Oh you darling boy, I’m so glad to hear you’re all right!”

“Alastor, we’ve been so worried!” Mimzy called. “Please say something! You’re really okay?”

“On the mend as we speak!” Alastor assured, upon which he heard laughter and tears from the two cannibal ladies. He went on. “And I hear tell I have you two to thank in part for my survival.” He glanced at Cherri. “And you as well, Cherri.”

“Hey, I didn’t go into the tower, I just fucked with Pentious for a while,” she quickly assured.

“And apparently you also got him to stop the fire consuming my tower,” Alastor replied. “You saved it. And me. And Angel. You have my thanks.”

She held her head high. “I don’t leave anyone behind. Also, the more I could fuck up the plans of Valentino and company, the better.” She grinned. “I watched those three little bitches scatter at the end. You would have fucking loved it.”

Alastor smirked. “I imagine so.” He looked to the radio. “And ladies, your efforts have inspired me! I would like you both to attend the open house here, and do come in style! Limousine and new ensembles and smart hats - the works, all on me along with a VIP table. For starters.”

“Such chivalry, Alastor.” Rosie laughed warmly. “We gladly accept. The open house is a perfect excuse for us to come by and see you.”

“And to see Angel!” Mimzy added. “Oh Alastor, what that boy did for you—“

Alastor quickly cleared his throat. “Yes, well…I look forward to seeing you both at the party.! Do stay in touch by radio and raven until then.”

“We will.” There was a playful lilt to Mimzy’s voice.

“If for no other reason than to make sure you’re taking care of yourself and staying put in bed where you belong,” Rosie added. “Mind your health, Alastor.”

“Indeed I shall!” Alastor assured.

“Rosie and Mimzy, over and out!” The two cannibals announced. And then the radio went quiet. Cherri tucked it away.

Alastor reclined back in his seat for a moment, observing the group around him. “It’s been quite encouraging having you all come up here to welcome me back to the land of the living! But I’m afraid I’d prefer some quiet now. After all, I need to rest if I want to have the strength to consume whatever feast Angel will prepare for me!”

“Of course, Alastor,” Charlie nodded and began to usher the others to the door. “We’ll give you all the peace and quiet you need. Niffty, let’s go help Angel.”

Niffty looked to Alastor once more. “We’re going to cook all the things for you, and I want you to clean your plate - all of them. You know you get cranky when you’re hungry.”

“Hmm, quite." Alastor chuckled. “I’m sure after I dine I’ll feel much better.”

She hopped down and dashed over to Charlie and they all headed out and closed the door behind them.

Alastor took a breath and slowly tried to stand. He had to lean a lot of weight on his cane and his chest burned a little over his heart, but he managed to hobble over to the bed and collapse onto the blankets, breaths shallow. This was fine - he would have time to situate himself here before Angel came up with the first course. His more pressing concern was that he had about a week to improve himself from barely being able to shuffle across a room to charming his way through a ballroom of partygoers for a full night. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. “To make sure the show goes on…and to make sure news of my recovery gets back to that vile Vox… I’ll do it.” Alastor liked a challenge. First step - eat his way to health.

He pushed himself up and finally got into a sitting position beneath the covers to rest until mealtime.

_____________________

Alastor had expected that Angel would send up a nice, multiple course meal with heavy emphasis on the venison - perhaps enough to fill a tray or two. And then Alastor would consume the food with frightening quickness and explain to Angel again that the amount of deer (or demon) flesh he needed so he could begin healing was severe and far beyond the scope of one chef’s culinary skills.

Alastor’s assumptions turned out to be quite wrong when the first thing that arrived was a cart laden on both levels with various dishes featuring venison but also pasta and vegetables and bread and side dishes.

Angel pushed it in himself with a grin. “There you go - enjoy, you stubborn deer!”

The food was more than he had expected - in quantity and variety. But of course the meal still paled in comparison to what he needed. Also, there was one more slight issue at the moment…

Angel waited, hands on hips. “Well?”

Alastor swallowed. “It looks lovely but I would…prefer to dine alone for now. I lose some of my manners when I’m particularly ravenous.” Alastor gripped his blankets and his eyes went dark for a moment before returning to normal.

“Ah, gotchya. Okay, Smiles!” Angel didn’t make anything awkward or look at Alastor in terror as he recalled their time in the tower and what he must have seen of the squid’s carcass. The spider just winked and waved as he headed toward the door. “There’s a bell on the tray - ring it when you’re done. Niffty says she’ll hear it anywhere.”

Angel was barely down the hall when the bell rang.

An eyebrow raised, he headed back to Alastor’s room and opened the door. His eyes widened.

Alastor felt his smile become sheepish - every plate was picked clean. He sighed. “Angel, it was all truly delicious, and I feel the stirrings of regenerating myself. But…it’s really better if I go out and hunt a few demons. The amount you would have to cook would be astounding!” Alastor paused - Angel was smirking at him.

The spider chuckled. “Aww, do you think that’s all we made?”

“We?”

“I mean, I’m the main cook, but Niffty’s helping and so are the others.” Angel stretched up. “That was just to whet your appetite. The food’s gonna keep coming, Alastor.” Angel’s smile fell to something serious. “I told you, I’m Italian - we do not fail at feeding people.” His bright smile returned. “I’ll bring you second rounds of everything while the next dishes finish cooking! See ya in a jiff!” He waved over his shoulder and departed with the empty cart.

The Radio Demon felt… Frankly there was something about that spider sometimes drove him a little batty inside in an utterly entertaining way. This meal really was a game then, and though Alastor had full confidence in his ability to win, he still relished the challenge Angel was ready to provide. He sat up straighter in bed and awaited his next serving.

And they came.

Cart after cart after cart came for hours well into the night, sometimes brought by Angel, sometimes by Niffty, sometimes by Louise, once even by Husker who grumbled fiercely the entire time. And eventually Alastor finally had to admit to himself that even though he wasn’t completely full (it would take days of steady meat-eating for his appetite to subside) at the very least…he was no longer hungry for now. And that development boded well.

Angel came to fetch the most recent cart, looking happy but quite tired. Alastor held up a hand. Angel grinned. “You ready to admit defeat.”

“Not exactly.” Alastor lowered his hand. “But perhaps a truce for now? You need your rest, I need time to digest, and you and the others must be hungry yourselves.”

Angel shrugged with a sheepish grin. “Actually, it’s just been me for the last half hour. I sent the others to get a good night’s rest. But I’m starved now that you mention it. Want me to snag you anything else from the kitchen before I grab dinner?”

Alastor felt his face glow a little. “Actually, I wouldn’t mind a little snack to top myself off. And…I wouldn’t mind some company, if you’d like to eat together.”

Angel’s eyes widened then he smiled more. “Of course! Lemme just - oh!” He tripped over the cart then righted himself, blushing a little. “I’ll be right back. You…sure you’re okay with having someone else here while you…”

“My manners are very much restored. And I have a great deal of energy now. And being stuck in bed though is boring. I’d appreciate the conversation, Angel.”

Angel nodded. “Be right back! I’ve got the perfect thing!” He dashed away with the cart.

Alastor took a deep breath. Then his shadow appeared and smirked at him. Alastor scowled back. “It is NOT a date!” He waved his hand through the air abruptly and his shadow disappeared, chuckling.

Angel reappeared in a few moments with two trays. Each held a large steaming bowl of soup - golden yellow with noodles and meatballs and greens.

“Here,” the spider set the tray on Alastor’s bedside table. “This’ll help put you to sleep. Nothing more comforting than some minestra manitata. And the meatballs are made with venison!”

Alastor looked at the bowl of soup on the tray in his lap - small meatballs, greens, golden broth. “Is this…what you fed me while I was unconscious?” He asked softly.

Angel paused, the spoon lifted to his mouth, then lowered it. “You, uh, know about that?”

“Husker mentioned. And, well, if I’d eaten nothing I would surely have gone on a rampage.”

Angel nodded. “Yeah - this is what you ate. This stuff - it always cures what ails you. My Ma used to make it a lot. It’s my favorite.”

“Mother dishes are always best.” Alastor lifted up a spoonful and smelled. His chest felt warm inside, even though the flesh on top still stung a little when he breathed too deeply. “What did you say it was called again?”

“The Italian is minestra manitata, but usually people just call it, uh… Italian wedding soup.”

The spoon was in Alastor’s mouth, and he bit down so hard that he nearly broke off the end.

“It’s because the flavors between the meat and the greens get married together in the broth!” Angel quickly added with a sheepish grin. “It’s like everything you need all in one bowl.”

Alastor swallowed his meatball and nodded. “Yes, quite. It serves the same function as jambalaya in a way. Ha!”

They laughed awkwardly.

Angel sighed. “I’ll get breakfast ready for you early, I promise. I came up with some recipe ideas a few days ago. It’s been kind of fun, figuring out how to mix venison into everything. Charlie thought maybe we should just give you only meat but… I don’t know, I think a body needs more than that to heal, even a cannibal body?”

Alastor smiled a little more. “This large variety is indeed more refreshing than mere meat alone. He raised an eyebrow. “But are you certain you have all of this time available to cook for me?” The Radio Demon cleared his throat. “I mean to say - has your…engagement with the studio been entirely severed?”

Angel hesitated then shook his head. “Not entirely.” He furrowed his brow. “They don’t know I was helping you in the tower or believe me, it would be. I just haven’t heard from them, is all. Vox told me off before they all left - I think he’s sick of having me around, rubbing in his face that you want to be friends with me but not him, heh.” He shrugged. “Anyway I’m just keeping to myself until they contact me. And then I’ll go from there.” He smiled a little. “Right now I just want to be here helping the girls with the party and helping you get better.”

Alastor felt his radio glow brighten more. “And have you helped YOURSELF get better? Certainly you must have needed some repose and healing following the attack.”

“I rested for a day. But I really wasn't hurt, Al. And either way, keeping busy kept me from…worrying about you.” Angel’s eyes went down. “I really missed you, Smiles.”

“I…” Alastor felt like his insides were buzzing, “That is an…awfully unexpected comment to make to a demon who clearly tried and probably succeeded in devouring demons in front of you while on a monstrous rampage.”

Angel’s eyes met his. “I don’t care what form you’re in or what you’re going through - you’re always my friend Al to me. I like having you around. Besides, we’re all monsters here in hell - you don’t get to corner the market on it just because you’re feeling dramatic.”

“So you’re not afraid of me?”

The question hung in the air.

Angel scowled. “Of course not! Never!”

“But how?” Alastor scowled too. “I’m terrifying and you faced me in my most terrifying form!”

“Because I did face you at your worst and you still wouldn’t lay a hand on me or anyone trying to help you! I’m not afraid of you because I KNOW you won’t hurt me, and because you give a damn about what’s right and what’s wrong even if you express your opinions in some pretty intense ways!”

Alastor watched Angel breathing heavily, staring him down. “But you were afraid of something in that tower, Angel. What was it?”

“Losing you for starters, you stubborn deer.” Angel rolled his eyes and went back to his soup. He still wasn’t sharing something, but Alastor could tell that statement at least was true.

The Radio Demon’s wide eyes went down to his own bowl. “I am…distinctly delighted that you were not lost either, Angel.”

Angel smiled very much and his eyes hazed.

Then a clock struck midnight.

Angel blinked. “Wow, it’s that late? I should let you sleep. You can leave the bowl on the table when you’re done and I’ll get it in the morning.” But instead of leaving, Angel hesitated, biting his lip. Alastor raised an eyebrow. Angel explained. “I don't think you need the salve I made anymore, but you should still change your bandages every day. I usually do it for you at night.” He swallowed and quickly added, “You’d get upset whenever Husk tried but you were okay with me so that’s why I…”

Alastor’s eyes flickered to radio dials of a moment but then changed back before much pain could set in. “Yes, Husker explained. It’s fine, really.” He took a deep breath and just tried not to think about Angel touching him in all those ways, and how the idea didn’t entirely bother. “I’ll manage on my own going forward, of course. My powers should be restored enough to manage that much.” He snapped his fingers - bandages appeared on his bed but the mark over his chest also burned white hot for a moment. He hissed and clutched there.

When he opened his eyes, Angel was kneeling on the floor, looking at him at eye level with a frown. “It’s the burn from the angel spear…isn’t it?” He took a breath. “Al? Would you consider…letting me look at the burn?”

Alastor hesitated and clutched a little tightly at his collar. And yet rather than a refusal he felt the desire to ask, “Why?”

“Because I’ve been looking at it since you first got it.” Angel blushed a little. “I mean not ‘looking’, just…I wanted to see if it changed, to make sure it was getting better. And I want to see if it changed after you filled up now.”

Alastor pouted a little beneath his smile. “I…can certainly look myself…”

“But you don’t know what it looked like before.” Angel’s voice was quiet, gentle. “Just this once. If it’s not different in a good way, I want to start trying to figure out how to make it better.”

Alastor’s eyes met Angel’s. Sometimes Angel ended up so close to him and Alastor didn’t notice at first because, truly, he didn’t mind. He gave a single nod, his voice quiet. “But only to look, not to touch.”

“Whatever makes you happy, Smiles.” A little of Angel’s familiar grin returned.

Alastor felt his chest warm inside - in a good way, so different from the pain of the shard mark. He undid exactly one button at the top of his nightshirt and pulled the collar open very slightly. He had decided to keep his gaze on the mark and not on Angel, and his eyes widened at the sight - it wasn’t dark or red like a normal burn. It was white with blackened edges and almost glowed. Perhaps Angel was right to be concerned. Alastor was quite unfamiliar with a wound like this.

“It’s still bright,” Angel observed sadly.

Alastor came out of his concerned thoughts and quickly pulled his shirt closed again. He redid the button. “Now, now, don’t be do dismal! I’m certain it’ll heal itself in no time and just become one more scar. Ha!” His eyes met Angel’s. Angel was looking at him with a great deal of concern, his mouth open like he was ready to say something. Alastor tilted his head. “Yes?”

Angel shook his head. “It’s not important right now. What’s important is figuring out how to get you better. The food is a good start.” He put on a smile. “I’m gonna do a little digging about angel stuff. Who better than a guy named Angel, right? Heh…”

That wasn’t a real smile. It was one concealing a rather sad degree of nervousness. Alastor spoke more sincerely. “Angel… I really will be quite well. I have endured much in life and in death. This injury is merely another twist in the game. But I’m very good at games. I always win. And I’m not so fragile.”

“I know.” Angel rubbed the back of his neck. “But I still worry. I want to keep you safe, Alastor - especially if you’re gonna get so caught up in overlord shit that you forget to do it yourself.”

Alastor sighed, eyes lowered in a dry look. “Why in the world would you want to ‘save’ me, Angel?”

He expected another bit of playful banter. He didn’t expect Angel’s eyes to haze and a light blush to come to the spider’s features. Angel smiled at him in a way that made Alastor’s insides fill with warmth and his own smile gradually decrease as his eyes widened and Angel didn’t look away.

Finally with a sigh and still smiling, the spider demon turned and headed toward the door. “Get some rest, Smiles. If you need anything, have your shadow knock on the wall.”

“The wall?”

“Yeah - we’re next door neighbors.” Angel gestured down the hall to the right. “The girls and Husk decided it would be better that way. And I didn’t say no.” He chuckled.

Alastor’s ears twitched, and his monocle nearly slipped from his eye.

“Goodnight, Al.” Angel waved and closed the door behind him.

Alastor sat in bed, not breathing. Then his shadow appeared. It stared down at Alastor then smirked. Alastor’s eyes flashed red and he grabbed a pillow and swatted at the apparition. “No, he did NOT just make a pass at me!” He shadow disappeared with a chuckle. Alastor gripped the pillow. “I am not courting the spider…” His look softened as he laid down, pillow still held close. “And Angel is not courting me… No one would court me. I’m an evil demon, after all. Ha!” And yet…he was not sure about any of these convictions for just a moment. Alastor dozed off hugging the pillow against his chest, so soft…and yet lacking a special softness of which he had a vague memory.

Chapter Text

Alastor had officially been served breakfast - it had taken two hours, and the waffle iron had nearly broken, and shaping venison into a sausage link was a challenge, but the deer demon’s appetite was content for now - even if he still claimed not to be ‘full’ just yet.

Either way, Angel was grateful for a free moment. He needed to talk to Charlie

He knocked on her office door; she’d been in there since the mail had come after breakfast.

“Oh, um…” He heard some papers shuffling. “Come in!” Charlie called.

Angel entered. He blinked. Charlie sat behind her desk with Vaggie beside her, a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. Charlie was all smiles but she was easy to see through - something was up. “Hey, uh, sorry, is this a bad time?” Angel asked.

“No, no!” Charlie quickly assured. She gestured to the seat in front of her desk. “Sit, Angel, please. How can I help you?”

Angel bit his lip and sat down. “I…I’m not sure. I’m kind of glad I found both of you here though. You’re both smart. Asking you both is probably my best bet.” He wrung his hands. “One of Al’s wounds isn’t healing right.”

“What do you mean?” Charlie tilted her head.

Angel swallowed. “When he got attacked…Val and the rest of ‘em had a piece from an angel spear. And they pressed it into Al’s chest - like they were trying to cut into his heart. They didn’t get past his skin but…it left a mark. And it’s glowing white.” Angel reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, then opened it to reveal the shard. “I took the piece before we left.”

Vaggie scowled at it. “Aye! Angel be careful with that thing!”

Charlie’s eyes were wide and shining. Then she bit her lip and considered. “But you said Alastor’s other wounds are healing? And he’s feeling better?”

Angel nodded. “Yeah. He’s even able to do a few little tricks with his magic.”

“Okay - that’s good.” Charlie sighed in relief.

Angel smiled a little. “Aw, great! I knew you might know something about these things!”

Charlie blinked and looked back at him, hesitant. Vaggie’s eyes widened, and she shook her head at Angel secretly behind Charlie.

But she failed to catch Angel’s notice before he went on. “Well, I mean…aren’t you technically part angel?”

Charlie’s eyes flashed red for a moment and Vaggie brought a hand to her temple. Charlie took a deep breath and pouted. “I’m a demon princess.”

“But your dad was a—“

“He…was a demon when he and my mom had me. And so was she. So I am too.” Her eyes went down, and her pout became more of a frown.

Angel hesitated. He was a little confused but knew he must have hit on something sensitive. “I’m sorry, Charlie. I didn’t mean anything by saying…”

“Charlie,” Vaggie knelt down and smiled a little at her, “Angel’s just worried about Alastor.”

“I-I know.” Charlie took a breath. Her eyes finally met Angel’s again, and she tried to smile as she considered the shard. “Angel, I really don’t have a lot of answers I can give. All I can say for sure is that the first thing we need to do is destroy that shard. Its power is making the wound worse even if it’s not touching Alastor anymore - that material drains sinners on contact.”

Angel frowned. “But there’s no way to destroy Angel weapons.”

Charlie held out her hand.

Angel hesitated then held out the shard. She took it, barehanded, then closed her eyes; her horns appeared. Charlie grasped the shard; her hand glowed red then white. When she opened her eyes and her hand, her horns faded and the shard was nothing more than white ash.

“Whoa…” Angel couldn’t help himself.

“Being the daughter of…someone descended from something in heaven has some perks, heh.” Charlie smiled sheepishly and shrugged. “Anyway, now Alastor’s mark won’t get worse. But it still needs to get better. A wound like that has to be healed from the inside out. Weapons from angels wipe out sin. Alastor has to let some of the sin inside of himself give way to something better, at least for a little while. Then the mark will fade away.”

Angel’s look went dry. “We’re both talking about Alastor, the cannibal soul stealer, right? He’s a great guy, but he’s still a sinner through and through.”

“Everyone has some good in them, Angel.” Charlie’s smile softened. “Just help him focus on his good parts for now. You always bring out his best side, after all.”

Angel smiled a little and blushed. “Well, uh, heh…I can try.” His swallowed. “Charlie, thank you. For what it’s worth, you’re the best damn demon princess hell could ask for. I’m pretty sure this place would suck on an entirely different level without you.”

Charlie blushed a little and played with her hair. “Oh, well, I…”

“He’s right, hun,” Vaggie grinned and gave her a hug.

Angel stood up. “Well, I’ll get going. I want to think a bit about the best way to help Smiles avoid sin. I’ll be up in my room. See you two later.” He gave a wave them headed out the door.

Vaggie released Charlie and sat on the end of her desk. “You know he didn’t mean anything, right, babe? He just wanted help.”

Charlie nodded. “I didn’t mean to get so sensitive about the…Angel heritage thing. It’s just…you know my dad already thinks I’m not…” She bit her lip, still trying to smile. “And who knows what my mom thinks, heh?” She wiped her eyes…and picked up an open letter on her desk. “And now I’m officially going to see them again for the first time since the hotel opened.” The letter was an rsvp from the King and Queen themselves. “I honestly don’t know if they’ll be happier if I fail with the hotel or succeed - if I prove we’re cut off from heaven or find a way to get closer to it.” She bit her lip. “Mmm…Vaggie tell me again this wasn’t a horrible idea?”

“Inviting your parents?”

“Inviting them… Having the open house… Trying to reform sinners for heaven with a hotel….” Charlie moaned, her head on her desk.

Vaggie moved closer and brushed her hand through her hair with a gentle smile. “None of this was a horrible idea. It’s all an amazing, revolutionary, creative idea. And no matter what your parents think, the rest of us love this place and you.”

Charlie looked up at her with a smile and wiped away some tears. She took Vaggie’s hand. “Will you stay with me all night at the open house?”

“Where else would I want to be?”

Charlie blushed and giggled.

“Wanna bet Angel and Alastor stay side by side too?”

Charlie beamed. “They’re so close to getting together. It’s so sweet! Angel’s love will bring out all the goodness in Alastor and help him heal for sure! I’m so happy for them!”

Vaggie laughed. “See, this hotel is already doing a lot of good for demons.”

Charlie nodded with a determined smile. She pulled out some papers and a pen. “Well, if this party is going to be a success, I need to keep planning. We might not be able to rely on all of Alastor’s powers, so I’ll have to be ready to improvise for the decorating and entertainment.”

“Right behind you, babe.” Vaggie took a seat and got to work as well.

_____________________________

Alastor was sitting up in bed in his room trying little parlor tricks with his magic to see what he could manage. After all, he had nothing else to do, but he also had much more energy from all the food and his bedrest. Rather quickly, though, playing with his powers got bored. Alastor, no matter what his condition, COULD NOT abide being bored. He moved his legs over the side of the bed and summoned his microphone.

His shadow appeared, not as faint as previously, but still lacking a certain solidity. It crossed its arms and scowled at Alastor.

Alastor scowled back. “I can certainly manage a little jaunt about the hotel - perhaps even outside to the garden. Anything is better than being trapped in these four walls for countless hours. You know me - I might light the decor simply for the entertainment of the chaos!” He gripped his cane and got himself standing and steady - his body felt less tender, though his chest still stung. “See I’m stronger already. I can even dress myself. Speaking of which, a little privacy, please.” He snapped his fingers and the shadow disappeared.

Indeed, one of the abilities Alastor had regained was teleporting simple items to himself as long as they were nearby, which meant that in a couple of snaps he was in his usual suit, tie, and shoes. He clung to his cane from the magic use, but then got himself straightened up once again. “All right - here we go.” With a bright smile, Alastor flicked his wrist to open his door and stepped out into the hall.

He took a few steps and felt dizzy for a moment. He was a stubborn deer though, so he ignored the sensation and continued onward. A few more steps and he had one hand against the wall for extra support. A few more steps and he had to stop. His chest burned. He needed to sit down.

He recalled his new neighbor and looked up to see Angel’s door. He got himself as steady as he could so he wouldn’t alarm the spider and gave a quick rap to his door. “Angel, are you in?”

“Al!” There was a sound of someone stumbling and then an expletive followed by running, and then Angel whipped open the door. He was panting and wearing a loose pink t-shirt, black shorts, and pink and white socks. “What are you doing up? Are you okay? Get in here!” Angel got behind him and quickly ushered the stunned Radio Demon into his room and over to a chair as the door closed behind them. Fat Nuggets waddled over to sit beside Alastor on the floor, looking up at him. Angel took a deep breath to calm himself, then got right in front of the radio demon. “What do you need, Smiles? I’m here.”

Alastor tried not to flush at the extreme show of caring. No one had ever tended to him with such fervent concern as Angel had shown for him lately, expect perhaps his mother. He tried not to wonder if he really was on Angel’s mind so very constantly. Alastor gently pushed Angel back with the end of his microphone. “My arachnid friend, there’s no need to panic - because nothing is the matter. I just felt like going for a stroll about the hotel, but then I thought I might knock on your door and see what you were up to instead.”

Angel stared back at him then narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms. “You’re pale, you’re out of breath, and your ears were drooping when I opened the door. Care to try again with your story, Smiles? Maybe an accurate version this time?”

Alastor clenched his jaw and his smile shrank a little - Angel could also see through his colorful stories, just like his mother. He sighed. “I wanted to go for a walk because I’m abysmally bored. I made it a few steps from my door, then I realized I’m still a bit - weak. But I cannot go back to that room and be cooped up. So I knocked, and here we are.”

Angel frowned a little. “I know it’s boring, Al, but you really should rest even if you’re feeling better,. I get it though.” He smiled again. “If you want to hang out here for a bit and talk, that’s cool. I’ll just head into the bathroom and get cleaned up first.”

It was then that Alastor took full stock of the room and noticed a new item - a rather large silver pole set into a raised base. He tilted his head. “Were you in the middle of something?”

Angel blushed a little, smiling more. “Oh, I just needed to think, and I think best when I’m working out. I was practicing some pole dancing.”

Alastor’s entire head filled with static for a brief moment. His eyes darted around the room before returning to Angel. "Should I depart so you can have privacy?” he asked brightly.

Angel laughed. “No, you can stay. It’s not a personal thing or a sex thing. Up here in my room it’s just for fun.” He shrugged.

Alastor eyed the pole for a moment, opened his mouth, but hesitated. “How?” tumbled out of him before he could think better of himself.

“How what?”

“Never mind!” Alastor's smile grew to fill his whole face, and his ears stood straight up.

“No, no," Angel smirked a little, arms crossed. “You got a question - spill. Come on, Smiles - it’s me.” He blushed a little.

Alastor tried not to notice the blush . “Very well, but I reserve the right to regret this and to never bring it up again.”

“Ooo, you haven’t asked me something you might regret since the first time we cooked together when you were curious if I keep my feet covered while ‘working' - so now I HAVE to know what this is.”

Alastor’s look was dry. He glanced to Fat Nuggets. “Your owner is incorrigible.” He looked back to Angel, remaining as poised as he could. “How could one possibly dance on a pole?”

Angel tilted his head. “Okay, Al, I know you’re not big on sexy stuff but…I mean…” He glanced at the poll. “You know…you just…you know!” He shrugged, blushing. “I can’t describe it!”

Alastor just stared back at him, an eyebrow raised. “Is it like a prop? Like my microphone?”

“Not exactly. It’s more like… a partner that doesn’t move.” Angel bit his lip, trying not to sound too eager. “Do you wanna see?” As static and dark symbols began to build around Alastor’s head, he added, “Nothing sexy and I’ll keep all my clothes on! It’s just dancing, really…”

Alastor swallowed, and his head cleared. “I like dancing.”

Angel beamed and clapped his hands together. He climbed up onto the platform, wrapped himself around the pole, pulled himself high with his arms, and twirled around the object as he slowly slid down. He gracefully moved into a split then got himself standing and hung off the pole with one arm, twirling around it again. Each motion was natural yet clearly crafted.

Alastor strangely felt himself slip into utter relaxation as he watched the grace of Angel. Something about the fluid movements were soothing. His chest felt good again - warm and strong. Perhaps this was the severe fatigue talking, but he imagined replacing the pole as Angel’s partner, holding steady while the spider twirled about him. Alastor’s tail twitched.

Angel landed on his feet with elegance and took a moment to catch his breath. “So…any notes, heh?”

“Not one. You appear to be made for the stage, mon ami.”

Angel blushed but beamed - then he blinked. “Ha, I know that one! It means friend!”

A glitch of static passed between Alastor’s ears. “I, er…yes, well, a common phrase used by classy performers!”

Angel climbed onto the pole again, lazily twirling with one leg stuck out. “You know, Al…if you don’t want anyone to know you speak French, I’m not gonna tell ‘em. You don’t have to cover it up every time you slip, even if you’re extra entertaining when you’re flustered.”

Alastor gripped his cane. “I… don’t mind other knowing. But It feels too…sentimental when I slip into another tongue without thought.” He considered. “But I suppose friends can be sentimental without issue.”

“You can be anything you want with me, Al.” Angel had climbed to the top of the pole, his back arched and legs entwined. “I like you for you, not for the fancy show.”

Alastor’s smile grew. He eyed Angel and tilted his head. “It must require some degree of strength to suspend yourself like that. And yet you’re so…lean.” He clenched his jaw.

“It’s all about deep muscle strength - you know, hidden underneath all the slender curves.” Angel blushed and glanced away as he removed his legs and held himself up on the pole with only his arms. “That’s me - I look a little like a damsel, but I’m hiding the ability to kick anyone’s ass.” He laughed.

Alastor had to laugh too. “I’m quite aware considering the thrashing you gave my attackers. I’m still amazed you were able to carry me down from the tower, even in this form of mine. How DID you manage to—”

Angel pouted stubbornly and climbed higher. “I’m taking that secret to my next grave, Smiles.”

Alastor chuckled and interlaced his hands on his lap. “You’re quite the remarkable demon, Angel Dust.”

Angel slid down the pole half way, knees bent, his back to Alastor. He tilted his head back to look at the Radio Demon upside down. “I think you’re neat too, Al.”

Alastor felt his face glow. Angel was back to his usual level of flirting but now it was different… Now it seemed almost sincere. And he didn’t hate it. His breaths felt short and his chest felt warm on the inside but burning on the outside.

Angel did an elegant flip to land his feet on the floor once more. He sat on the base of the pole and crossed his legs. “Thanks for watching, Al. You’re actually the nicest audience I’ve had in…ever. I mean, granted, usually my other audiences are a little riled up by the extra things I’ve done as part of the show but…it’s nice to dance for someone who just likes seeing me dance.” His hazed eyes met Alastor’s.

Alastor’s eyes hazed a little too. “I…really don’t understand why an audience would require anything more from you than dance alone to be utterly satisfied.”

“You’re a real charmer.” Angel brought his legs together and shifted them off to the side.

They were smiling at each other for a long moment.

Then Angel swallowed and took a deep breath. “Alastor…”

Alastor felt static building at the tips of his ears. “You so rarely call me by my full name.”

“I know - I only do it when I’ve got something serious to say.”

Alastor gripped his cane. “Oh, serious. What about?”

“Us.”

Alastor felt like his insides were on fire and he couldn’t decide if the experience were blissful or agonizing. He had a feeling about what Angel might want to discuss regarding the two of them, and yet he refused to admit the details in his mind. “Oh, we already know so much about you and I! Perhaps we should just - “

And then there was a knock next door.

“Hello, Alastor! It’s Abel - I brought Steve from his room. He wanted to see you. I hope we’re not bothering you.”

Alastor tensed up and instantly his chest burned. He gripped his heart and winced.

Angel came close, frowning in concern. “Do you want me to help you back into bed and then they can see you?”

“No!” Alastor hissed, eyes wide. He kept his voice low. “I don’t want them to see me in here with you and the pole and make…presumptions! Charlie and our best friends already think we’re fraternizing!” Angel frowned a lot. Alastor blinked and did his best to speak more gently. “I like my privacy. Especially my privacy with you. I don’t want to include others.”

There was knocking again, and Alastor winced, his face glowing.

Angel’s gaze softened. He kept his voice quiet, standing close to Alastor. “Can you teleport?”

Alastor shook his head, pouting with his eyes at his limitation. “Not myself! Just nearby objects. But…” He took a breath, strode forward, and touched the wall. “ There’s only this wall between our rooms, yes?” When Angel nodded, Alastor smiled more. “Perfect. Do you have paint? Chalk? A pen? Blood would really be best, but I’m guessing my odds are low for that.”

Angel rolled his eyes with a smirk and considered. Then he dashed to his vanity and tossed a small gold tube to Alastor. “Lipstick. It’s a shitty shade Val picked out for me. Let’s put it to good use.”

Alastor had to smile a little more as he opened the tube. He sighed at the color. “Mauve? Really what was he thinking? Pink looks best on you!” He turned to the wall - and did not see Angel blush and get a goofy smile for a moment. Alastor used the lipstick to trace a large door on the wall. He tossed down the tube, gripped his hands into fists, and narrowed his eyes - symbols swirled over his head. He cringed, his head fuzzy and his chest burning.

Angel was instantly by his side. “Al? Are you okay?”

Just when Alastor thought he couldn't handle his sensations anymore, the door glowed…and became real. He felt himself collapsing forward, breathless, but he was caught by Angel.

The spider propped him up and opened the door. He led Alastor over to the bed and set him down. He smiled as Alastor sighed in relief. “Neat Trick,” Angel whispered. “Can we keep the door? So you don’t need to make it again in case it comes in handy.”

Wide-eyed, Alastor nodded.

“It’ll be our little secret.” Angel winked then disappeared back into his room. The closed door was hidden by a shadow and barely visible.

“Alastor?” Came Abel’s voice. “Are you okay?”

Alastor straightened his tie, took a calming breath, put on his best smile, and flicked his wrist. The door opened revealing Abel holding up a bandaged but smiling Steve.

“A thousand pardons, my good fellows. I’m afraid I was just making myself presentable. Do come in.” Alastor waved them forward.

Abel and Steve entered. Abel smiled. “You’re looking a lot better, Alastor. I’m glad.”

“Thank you.” His gaze went to Steve. “And I’m glad to see you’re well too.”

Steve straightened up as best he could. His hands were bandaged and one of his ankles was casted, and he had some marks on his face. But he smiled. “Alastor. I just…thank you for—“

Alastor held up a hand. “No need for thanks. You happened to get attacked right around when I was feeling peckish. It was truly my pleasure.”

Abel smiled in an understanding way, and Steve finally just nodded. “Well, I heard about what happened at your tower,” he added. “And I’m so glad to see you back here and well.”

“Happy to have returned!” Alastor tilted his head. “My only regret is that I won’t get to hear your charming music for some time. Not only did that repulsive squid injure you, but he thrashed your saxophone. Utter philistine.” He twirled his cane. “I’m afraid I can’t speed your healing process, but I can do something small to facilitate the return of my melodic amusement.” He snapped his fingers - and a new saxophone appeared in Abel’s free arm.

Abel blinked at the new shiny item then looked to Steve.

Steve’s jaw fell at the sight. He looked from the sax to Alastor and back again, tears in his eyes.

“Hmm,” Alastor tilted his head again, “you seem to be in shock - that can happen after a traumatic event. Abel, perhaps you should take Steve back to his room.”

Abel could barely hold back his smile as he nodded to Alastor. “Steve, come on, let’s go.”

Steve blinked a few times then nodded. But he spoke to Alastor once more first. “If you’re gonna stick around here, Alastor, then so am I. Get ready for some jams.”

“I expect nothing less - that’s what the saxophone is for after all. Ha!”

Steve laughed as Abel helped him out of the room. They left and closed the door behind them.

The moment they were gone Alastor collapsed upon the bed, winded, his ears down from all of this excitement. And yet his chest didn’t burn, it merely felt tender. He waved his hand just one more time. His shadow faintly appeared. “Slip under the door, to Angel’s room. Tell him… I’m all talked out at the moment.” His glow brightened. “But that I’ll see him tonight as usual when he brings me dinner.” The shadow raised an eyebrow then turned and saw the new door in the wall. It smirked very much. Alastor glared. “Go, now!”

The shadow turned and departed.

Finally some peace. A moment to calmly examine so many things that had happened.

And then there was ANOTHER knock on his door.

Alastor gritted his teeth, face down on the pillow, eyes closed. “Yes?” He tried to speak with as much of his usual charm and poise as possible, but he was spent and these people needed to stop asking so much of him and he needed to stop…wanting to give it. He pushed himself up with some effort and got sitting.

“It’s Vaggie. Look, I know you’re sick but…I want to talk to you. If we can’t do it now, maybe…”

Alastor waved his hand to open the door. He gritted his teeth a little as he smiled. “Vagatha! A personal visit from you is rather unexpected. I know you’re just delighted that I’ve returned safe and sound, but social demands on the infirm really should be kept to a minimum.”

Vaggie frowned a little. “Are you feeling sick again? Is there anything I can get you?”

“Just some peace and quiet! I was just about to lie down for a little cat nap, as Husker might call it. Ha!” He twirled his microphone. “So I’m afraid I’ll have to confer with you later - unless you want to see the utter lack of faith demons will have in this hotel if your open house fails to produce the lively radio demon you’ve advertised.”

Vaggie scowled a little but took a breath. “That’s exactly what I want to talk to you about, actually. I’ll be quick.” She rubbed the back of her neck and closed the door behind her. “Alastor, I know all of hell expects you to be at the open house including Charlie. And I know you want to show up like everything’s fine even if…maybe some of you isn’t fine. But if you can’t come, it’s all right - we’ll figure out something. I don’t know how, but…” She sighed, a hand on her forehead. “My point is, it’s okay if you’re not okay - okay?”

Alastor tilted his head. “My word, I really must have looked a fright the night of the attack to have won so much of your concern! But even I was in a bit of a rundown state, don’t you think I could still manage small talk and a few magic tricks at a party?”

Vaggie frowned more. "At a normal party? You could probably do all that AND broadcast it all live to hell. But this is different.” She took a breath. “Charlie and I know about the burn on your chest. That injury you have came from an angel weapon - it feeds on sin. You’ll have to avoid temptation as much as possible and try to be good to make it heal.”

“Well, I wasn’t planning to murder anyone at the party. And how much sin could I get into, really? It’s an open house for the hopefuls of redemption after all!” Alastor’s eyes lowered - he was very tired, and not in the mood to be talked to like he had NO self-control.

Vaggie crossed her arms. “It won’t be that easy.” She took a breath. “Charlie’s parents are officially coming to the open house. They sent an rsvp.”

Alastor’s smile brightened. “Ah, the stakes are even higher then! What a marvelous turn! I’m quite intrigued to see how I’ll manage to brilliantly navigate this twist in the game, you know.”

“Aye, idiota - listen to me!” Vaggie scowled. “Charlie’s parents are…” she gripped her hands, “they are experts at inspiring sin in others.”

“Not all of us are so hot-tempered,Vagatha. Why, I’m the definition of poise!”

Vaggie shook her head. “Alastor, enough with the charming radio host bit. You act like nothing gets to you, but things get to everyone. The King and Queen… I don’t know how they’ll react to the fact that you’re helping Charlie with this hotel, but whether it’s good or bad they’ll dig into you just to make sure you know THEY’RE the ones in charge.” She clenched her hands at her sides. “So you need to prepare to protect yourself and be calm. Find something - or someone -” she blushed a little, “you can come back to that makes you feel good. I don't want that mark of yours to feel bad and make you keel over on the dance floor, okay?”

Alastor’s eyes were wide for a moment. Then his smile became quite intrigued. “The King and Queen don’t care for you, do they?”

She glared but then held her head high and replied. “The only one I need to care about me is Charlie, and she does. And that kind of love conquers any sin inside me. Keep that in mind.”

Alastor felt his face warm a little. “Very well, Vagatha, I’ll heed your advice and prepare for the worst from the royals. But I’m sure our interactions will simply be the source of some rather marvelous and sharp-witted entertainment.”

She hesitated. “So…you definitely think you’re up to coming?”

Alastor nodded. “I’m afraid you couldn’t keep me away from the open house if you tried.”

She nodded. “Then get plenty of rest. And don’t go looking for trouble. And…keep spending time with Angel. I can tell he makes you feel better.” She turned to the door.

Alastor’s eye twitched and he tried not to glow. “Ha! So demanding. You really are a tough nut to crack, Vagatha. I don’t know why all of our chats have to be so gloomy on your end.”

Vaggie glared at him over her shoulder. “Maybe because right after we met you put me in a fifties cocktail dress, slapped my ass, and sang a load of crap to my girlfriend. And then acted like everything was fine because you made jambalaya.”

Alastor’s ears twitched with static and he clenched his jaw. “Indeed, I suppose you’re right!” He leaned a little on his cane as he eyed her. “The dress was an improvement to be sure, and my light show was spectacular. But…well, I do get carried away sometimes for the sake of the show. If I were inclined to apologies, I might even grant you one.”

“That’s as good as I’m going to get from you, isn’t it?” Vaggie sighed, arms crossed.

Alastor took a breath. Then he used his cane to smoothly stand and walk over to her, his smile somewhere between sincere and ominous. “I apologize for my sever intrusion - and for touching you. And I will…endeavor to respect your place by Charlie’s side now that I understand it better. Especially since it’s clearly lacking respect from certain other powerful figures.” His eyes narrowed. "I dislike poor parents more than almost anything in hell or earth.”

Vaggie watched him for a moment then nodded. “Good. That’s a start.” She pointed past him. “Now stop showboating and get back into bed for all our sakes.”

“Who am I to argue with a lady?” Alastor turned on a dime and strolled back over to the bed. “You may go now. I do need my rest.”

With a sigh Vaggie departed and finally left Alastor alone. He managed to snap himself into his nightclothes then crawled under the covers. Alastor closed his eyes. And tried to think about things inside of himself that didn’t feel like sin….and realized most were the strange relationships he had developed with others in this hotel, and especially with Angel.

Alastor thought they had cleared up the subject of ‘us’ before the radio tower attack. But if Angel wanted to revisit their relationship - if he had something more to say - Alastor wasn’t sure if he felt more afraid or…something else. Something he couldn’t even begin to clearly let into his head - or his heart. Memories tried to surface from the attack. Angel holding him, Angel talking to him, Angel crying over him… Sacre Ange. Alastor fell asleep, his heart very warm.

Chapter Text

A couple days had passed - Alastor slept or ate or took visits for his amusement, mostly from Niffty who liked to cheerfully fill him in all on the hotel goings-on and how wonderful she was sure the open house would be. And Angel came by as well during mealtimes to help deliver carts of food. He smiled and made jokes and chatted a bit with the Radio Demon, but he didn’t bring up the subject of ‘us’ to Alastor again. And he didn’t linger long enough for any awkward moments to happen. Alastor was both relieved and frustrated - something about the spider respecting his need for space again made him want to be around Angel that much more. He didn’t say anything of his feelings though…and he also didn’t tell Angel that his gnawing appetite was finally close to satisfied, in case the many carts of food - and the many chances to see Angel for a moment alone - decreased at the admission.

Angel, for his part, chose to spend most of his time in the kitchen, cooking up new recipes for Alastor and for the hotel. He was there now, staring out the window as he leaned against the edge of the sink. Cooking was a good distraction, a good way to keep his head clear, and a good outlet for his energies…especially since he still hadn’t been contacted for sex work by Val and he felt a little strange ‘fantasizing about’ Alastor on his own (a hobby he had admitted to Cherri during the radio tower siege) with Alastor one thin wall away and now with the secret door between their rooms existing.

Angel couldn’t tell if Alastor’s willingness to make the door and keep it around was some kind of subtle hint about the Radio Demon’s true feelings or just a matter of convenience. Either way, Angel still hadn’t found the courage to use the door yet even though he kept imagining what it would be like to storm in dramatically and declare his feelings. To hold up his head, look that skittish, smiling deer in the eye, and say…

“Angel, shit! I’m pretty sure when there’s smoke coming from the oven, it means the damn calzones are done! Take them out!”

Angel blinked at the abrupt comment from Cherri who had just reentered the kitchen. “Huh?” He looked to her than to the oven which was indeed emitting a distinct cloud of black smoke. “Oh, maledizione!” He grabbed some pot holders and ran over.

Cherri grabbed a towel to wave away the fumes. “Were you staring out the window like that the whole time I was gone? I told you they smelled done five minutes ago when I ran to get us some beers from the bar.” She coughed then put the beers on the counter as Angel pulled out two blackened items from the oven.

He sighed and plopped the pan on the stove top. “Fuck. Sorry, Cherri, I’ll pop in two more for us right now. They’ll be done quick.” Angel grabbed a couple of raw stuffed calzones from the fridge, got them on a new pan, and slipped them into the oven.

“It’s okay.” Cherri came closer to lean back against the counter with him. “You know…I couldn’t help noticing that you were SMILING when you were looking out the window. And the garden is out there - which is a special place for you and Radio Head, right?” She grinned.

Angel sighed. “You’re not going to let up about Al and I, are you?”

“You went all macho to save him then all sweet to nurse him back to health, and now you're a distracted mess over him. I will run this topic into the ground until it has some kind of mushy happy ending.” She grinned. “You want to talk about where you’re at now with how you feel?”

Angel smiled a little more, looking down. “I, he…” He swallowed. “Okay fine, I don’t just extra like him. I am… RIDICULOUSLY INTO Alastor!” He threw up his arms. "He’s different and funny and sharp and edgy but also corny as hell and supportive and shy and he has the sexiest voice! And after everything that happened with the radio tower, I don’t want to fuck around about it anymore! We shouldn’t have been fucking around about it in the first place, just like you and Rosie and Mimzy said! Life and the after life are too short.” He crossed his arms, his face flushed as he added, “And…based on some stuff that happened in that tower…I think Alastor's actually into me too.” He held up a finger at her, pouting. “Do not tell anyone else! People around here have suspicions about us, but they don’t need confirmation.”

Cherri blinked at his firm look then laughed. “Oh, Angel honey…everyone here doesn’t have ‘suspicions’. Everyone here flat out KNOWS you two hardcore dig each other!”

Angel blinked then sighed and rubbed his temple. “Goddammit.” Yet he had to smile and shake his head. “Have we both really been that obvious?”

“Angel, you carried the guy here in your arms and he clung against your chest like you were his whole world,” Cherry replied dryly. “Not to mention you two keep acting like flustered dorks when it comes to each other.” She smirked. “When the girls and I visited Al, I radioed in Mimzy and Rosie. Mimzy starting gushing about everything you did for him, and Radio Head glowed like a spotlight and cut her off quick.” She shifted closer. “So, when are you two going to talk again so you can get past admitting your gushy feelings and get on to working out the kinks in your ‘kinky/less-kinky’ dynamic?”

Angel snorted in the middle of a sip of his beer and blushed a lot and looked away.

Cherri blinked then gasped. “Oh my fucking god, did you two already do something What was it?” She beamed.
“No, no!” Angel held up his hands. “We just…he came to my room the other day and I was working out and…it’s a long story and COMPLETELY INNOCENT story. But I think he wants it to stay between us. We both just had a nice time together…and then…” He sighed. “Cherri, I’m very ready to say everything to him, but he freezes up whenever I’m close. And I get that he’s sort of shy, but also it hurts a little.” He frowned. “I don’t know if he’s afraid of me or afraid of his feelings or…if he just doesn’t like having those feelings.” He swallowed. “Maybe I bother him, trying to talk about it. Maybe he just wants them and me to go away.”

Cherri put a hand on his shoulder. “Angie…Alastor’s been through a lot the last few days with the attack and trying to get better and prepare for the party.” She smiled a little. “I’ve probably been talking to Rosie and Mimzy too much, but I think Alastor’s got a lot of dark baggage that’s been pretty triggered lately by all of this drama and near-death. Caring about you is probably the one good thing he’s got going right now. How he’s acting isn’t about you, it’s definitely about him…” She sighed. “But you’re right, that Drama Queen Deer shouldn’t keep ducking you. Want me to get Rosie down here, and we’ll lock you guys in a room and dim the lights and toss in bottles of wine until he finally cracks?” She shrugged.

Angel grinned at her. “Nah, I don’t think the situation is that desperate yet. Thanks though.” He raised an eyebrow. “I know you got good at understanding Al from Rosie and Mimzy, but how did you get so good at understanding relationships?”

“From Niffty’s love stories.” Cherri smirked. “She likes the idea of you and Alastor being together A LOT. So she makes up her own tales about your romance. She’s actually pretty good - it’s mostly PG stuff, but last I heard she had a risqué one about you two snuggling.”

Angel was completely flushed, his eyes wide. He grabbed Cherri. “Oh my god, Alastor cannot EVER know about any of what you just said! He will shut down - literally! Like full-blown technical difficulties radio deer!”

“Don’t worry! Niffty doesn’t want him to find out either - she knows Alastor is shy.” Cherri laughed. “You should ask to hear some though. She seriously comes up with cute ideas - PG or not, it sounds like stuff that would make you and Radio Head both happy.”

Angel released her, still flushed. He wrung his hands, and his voice lowered. “Fuck, Cherri, I have never felt like this about anyone. And ever since the night of the attack, when I almost lost him, it's all gotten more intense. I don’t just want to bang him or have all his attention or make him want me. I want…I want to hold his hand and laugh at his jokes and cook each other dinner with candles and champagne and crap. I want to dance with him and go for walks with him and talk to him…I don’t ever want him to not be around. And the idea of him kissing me one day maybe is… ” He shivered and grabbed his hair. “Am I in love?”

“I’m a sinner, but I can’t lie to you, hon. It seems like you're in deep. But you’re not alone.” Her smile softened. “I’m here for you along with everyone at the hotel, and Mimzy and Rosie. And Alastor’s here for you too.” Cherri hugged her friend. “You two could have something together - so fight like hell for it, even if that means fighting against Alastor’s own stubbornness. You guys at least deserve to take a shot to see what happens.”

Angele smiled as she released him. “Yeah…I’m not through with that deer yet. He always wants to do things the hard way, but I won’t give up. Thanks, babe.”

“No problem!” She inhaled deeply through her nose. “Fuck, those calzones smell so good when they’re cooking. If nothing, you definitely must have found a way to that man’s heart through his stomach.”

“That man challenged my ability to feed someone - all bets were off.” Angel winked. “And maybe I have been cooking to impress too… Getting a man is a lot of hard work.”

“Why do you think I never bothered?” Cherri chuckled and they clinked beer bottles as they drank and waited for lunch to finish cooking.

___________________________

Abel and Louise walked down the street together in the direction of the local park. The day was lovely, and this was a decent area of Hell. And Abel had plans… Even if this park didn’t have any special meaning to their relationship, it was a beautiful place with enough flowers and trees to block out the red sky and almost remind a person of earth. So he and Louise could make a new memory here. He had the ring still safely tucked into his pocket.

But then Abel realized he no longer had his girl by his side. He blinked and turned to see Louise staring into a shop window, her eyes wide. He walked back and found she was looking at one of the dresses on display - dark purple shimmery fabric, ankle length, a high neck with no sleeves, and a gold brooch at the throat and gold shoes to match. He smiled and glanced at her. “That would look really pretty on you, Louise.”

Louise blinked, smiling more. “Oh, I don’t know. That’s awful flashy for me. But Charlie did say the party would have a lot of people looking their best.” She looked away from the dress to meet his gaze. “Besides, I know your heart’s set on the park, and we don’t have a lot of time before your shift later.” She took his hand.

Abel’s eyes hazed and he proceeded to guide them to the shop door. “My heart is set on making your heart happy. And I think your heart wants a new outfit. Come on.”

Louise laughed and followed after him, her tail wagging as they entered the store. “Okay… but only if you get something special for yourself too. You’re the most handsome demon around to me - you deserve a night to flaunt it.” She winked, and Abel all but stumbled as she giggled and darted past him in the direction of the dress and a nearby shopkeeper.

Abel was going to browse a little himself when he heard a voice he knew from somewhere…and then turned and saw a face he would definitely know anywhere.

Vox, the television demon, was a couple aisles over, bags in hand and a scowl on his face as he texted on his phone and grumbled to himself just loud enough to make out a few words. Abel was ready to grab Louise and get safely away - Vox had no reason to hate them specifically, but Abel was still pretty sure Louise was inclined to punch the overlord right in the face for what he’d done to Alastor. And even though she could hold her own and Abel could too, he knew facing an overlord this dangerous without a plan would be serious trouble.

He was about to silently make his way to her when some very specific grumbles hit his ears.

“No, I am not going to send more pictures of outfits for you to pick from! You two bed-ridden sons-of-bitches…” He texted frantically, seething under his breath. “You already have enough flashy clothes, you don’t even need new ones! But I picked up good stuff anyway - you’ll be fine.” He hit a button, grinned, and then the phone rang. He answered then scowled, his voice low. “Don’t push it, Val, or I swear I’m returning it all right now. I’m tired and I’m heading back… Yeah, fine… No, I’m not getting anything new for me… Because I don’t even want to go to the stupid open house - you two do!…. It’s got nothing to do with… No he is NOT my boyfriend!” He hung up and tossed the phone into a bag. “Thank fucking Satan our damn limo has a mini bar.” And then he stormed out of the store with his bags.

“Abel?”

Abel blinked and turned around. Louise was there with a large bag containing her dress and shoes, and another smaller bag as well. She raised an eyebrow. “Are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” She opened up the smaller big. “I think this’ll cheer you up. Look!” She had a dark green silk bowtie with purple stripes and a set of gold cufflinks. “I think the green matches your scales perfectly. And the gold and purple will match my outfit.”

Abel couldn't help a small smile. He got close to her and kept his voice low. “They're lovely, Louise, thank you. But we need to go now.”

“Right! To the park—“

“No.” Abel shook his head, even though it pained him to put off his proposal to her once more. “To the hotel. And I don’t think we should waste any time - Vox was in here, I heard him talking. We have to warn Charlie and Alastor and all the others.”

Her eyes widened then she scowled. “What does that second-rate gadget think he’s up to now? And where did he go? Oh if those other two are with him…” She glanced around.

Abel bent down a little to meet her gaze. “He was alone, but I think he talked to them on the phone.” He bit his lip. “And I think they’re planning to show up at the open house.”

Louise’s jaw fell. Then she grabbed Abel’s hand and marched them swiftly toward the door. “You’re right, there’s no time to waste! We have to let everyone know!” She scowled as they made it onto the sidewalk. “What audacity! They can’t just let us have one peaceful night! You see, Abel, I told you, this is the whole problem with hell - stronger demons picking on weaker ones without a care in the world! But the weaker ones can fight back and make it better, I just know it…”

The whole way back to the hotel, Louise carried on with one of her sudden speeches about the unfair power structure in hell, and Abel had to smile as he followed along and supported her points with a nod or a word of agreement. Louise at her most passionate was a force to be reckoned with, and he adored her when she showed such independence. He was very concerned, admittedly, about those three overlords coming to the open house and the havoc they could bring, but at least they knew in advance they were coming. And once he and Louise let everyone else know, they could all make a plan - standing strong together as demons united for their hotel.

___________________________

Usually Angel served Alastor most breakfast and dinner, and the others took over for lunch so Angel could get some rest and take Nuggets for a walk. Now it was well past lunchtime though - enough time for Alastor to have rested and digested and perhaps to be a little bored before dinner. Angel wanted to talk to him again. Specifically, he wanted to continue their conversation from the other day that had been interrupted by Abel and Steve, and by Alastor fleeing to the safety of his room at the notion that anyone else would suspect their friendship was more than friendship.

The memory still stung, but Cherri was right - Angel would just have to make that stubborn deer hear him out. And even if it did take Alastor a while to come around, Angel knew there was something there for him too. ‘You’re not the one I want, you’re not him…’ And then the last thing Alastor had said in the tower. ‘Sacre Ange…’ French and Italian weren’t so different…Angel had a pretty good idea of what that phrase meant, and it made him blush all over. No one had ever spoken to him like he was so precious.

Too much had happened - they needed the truth between them now.

Angel swallowed, standing in front of their secret door in his room - connecting them privately. He took a deep breath, put on a determined look, and knocked on the door. “Al?” His voice cracked slightly and he felt ridiculous but quickly cleared his throat and went on. “Hey, uh, it’s me.” He was feeling stupider by the moment - the only person it could possibly be was him, after all. “You up for talking?” That was good - talking always got Al to let him get a little close.

There was no answer. Angel bit his lip then knocked again. “Al? Hello?” Alastor hadn’t been napping as much during the day anymore. Angel knocked once again, his brow furrowed. “Smiles, are you okay?” Maybe something had happened to him - maybe his angel burn had gotten worse and he needed help. “Alastor I’m coming in to make sure you’re not double dead, so snap your fingers and get decent quick if you aren’t!” He tried not to blush too much then turned the handle and stepped into the room.

He was relieved to not be met with a vanquished deer demon. He was a little pissed to be met with no deer demon at all. “For the love of… did you try to go for a walk around the hotel again? Fuck - I’ll probably find you passed out at the bottom of the stairs with those sexy antlers poking holes in the wall.” Angel marched back into his room then went out of his door and down the stairs.

“Alastor!” He checked the stairs, the lobby, the ballroom, the kitchen and the yard - no Radio Demon. Angel was beginning to worry. “Dammit, if you went out hunting… I told you I’d feed you just fine! Cervo stunad…” If Alastor really had been arrogant enough to take a stroll, he might be passed out on a street where anything could happen to him.

But finally Angel heard the sound of a tune playing and turned - it was coming from Alastor’s office. Angel breathed a sigh of relief but still went up to the door and knocked with a scowl. “Al, you'd better be in there and also not dead.”

The tune ceased. “Well, I am here,” came Alastor’s voice. “But as for ‘not dead’, you and I both know no one down here quite qualifies under that term. Ha!” The door opened to reveal Alastor seated behind his desk with a couple of radios nearby. “Hello, Angel!”

“Al, you scared the crap out of me!” Angel shut the door behind him. “I knocked at your room to see if you wanted to hang out and no one answered. I got worried maybe you COULDN'T answer…and then I was worried you had gone out.” He frowned.

Alastor’s ears straightened and his smile brightened. “I did not mean to alarm you! I simply wanted a change of scenery and I realized I could give it to myself quite easily again.” His smile was smug as he held his head high and observed the fingers of his right hand.

Angel raised an eyebrow then blinked. “You can teleport yourself again?”

“Precisely!” Alastor held out his arms in excitement. But then he blinked and put his hands on the desk to steady himself. “Of course, I’m afraid doing so still takes a bit out of me. So I chose to stay here and do my daily radio check in with Rosie.” He rolled his eyes. “Like you, she’s convinced I’m going to do something utterly foolhardy. You’re both right to be suspicious under normal circumstances, but in this case I do have a party to mentally and physically prepare for. I’m pacing myself, I assure you.” He sighed, resting back in his chair again. “Ever since then, I’ve just been listening to some music. Radio waves restore me too, in their own way. I’ve been perfectly at ease for the past half hour. I’m closer than ever to being my usual all-powerful self!”

“Oh…” Angel smiled a little then rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, as long as you’re okay, I can leave you to your relaxing. I’m just glad you’re taking care of yourself…” Maybe now wasn’t the best time for their talk - more than anything, Angel just wanted Alastor to get better.

“No!” Alastor held up a hand, his eyes wide. He cleared his throat and gestured to the chair in front of his desk. “As long as you’re here, why not stay? Not being bored also restores me, and I’m never bored with you.” He swallowed. “Besides, it will give me an opportunity to thank you.”

Angel carefully took a seat. “For what?”

“You mean besides saving my life, nursing me back to health, and keeping an eye on me and my reckless ways?” Alastor shrugged. “Why for…your discretion the other day…with me and your room and the pole.” He glowed a little more. “You were very helpful.”

Angel didn’t feel much like smiling but he tried. “Yeah, well, I didn’t want you to be embarrassed.”

The fact that Alastor didn’t deny his embarrassment didn’t make Angel feel any better.

“I’m afraid…I may need you to carry me a little, Angel.”

At this strange statement, Angel had a mental image of carrying Alastor in his arms just like he had done from the tower - only with Alastor well and awake and clinging against his chest all on his own, their eyes locked and their faces so close. Angel had to bite his lip to keep from sighing. “Huh?” He managed to get out, his eyes hazed.

“At the open house.” Alastor interlaced his fingers, his eyes down in thought. “I know we’re both set to entertain but…I will not be able to handle as much as I normally could. I will need to follow your lead, so to speak. You will be the star of the evening - even more than I’m sure you would have been if I were operating at full capacity.” He sighed and met Angel’s eyes again. “I am sorry to rely on your for so much lately, Angel. Thank you for your cooperation. I have…never had such a good friend.”

A small genuine smile came back to Angel. Maybe now really wasn’t such a bad time to talk.

Alastor went on, reclining back again. “And at least once this fete is over, all will be able to return to normal around here.”

“Yeah, heh.” Angel shrugged. “Well…normal except for any new guests we get, right? Who knows how many fresh faces we’ll have to wrangle…”

Alastor raised an eyebrow then laughed heartily. “Oh Angel, perhaps we’ll have a few stragglers sign up that night who are intrigued by the free food and spectacular performances, but in the cold light of day I’m sure they’ll slink away.” He smirked in that way he had when he was ready to be particularly vicious. “No, our new guests will come a little later - after they’ve had time to reflect on the pointlessness of their lives in hell and desperately drag themselves through our doors to fool themselves with delusions of grandeur.” His smile brightened. “We’ll have many colorful visitors pop in and out as time passes, I’m sure. Like Louise and Abel, who will go as soon as they learn better, and Steve as well.” His eyes went down, almost looking far away in thought.

Angel frowned and couldn't help himself. “What if one of us does get redeemed and goes to heaven?”

Alastor sighed and rubbed his temple. “You know that’s simply not possible, Angel.”

“You don't know that it’s IMPOSSIBLE, Al.” He crossed his arms.

Alastor looked to him again and tilted his head. “Are you saying you came to this hotel fully believing you would be on your way to heaven?”

“No.” Angel rolled his yes. “But I mean, I don't know…if not me, someone else could go. We can’t just all be lost causes down here. Maybe there ain’t rainbows in demons, but there’s something good in some of them. There’s something good in YOU.”

“You're wrong.” The words slipped out of Alastor almost instantly.

“No, you are.” Angel almost smiled. “I had people all during my life and death tell me I was worthless and I believed them…until I found Cherri and Nuggets. And now I have Charlie and the others and you. So maybe lately I've been thinking it’s kind of crap that me and a lot of other people are down here. Maybe we’re not all the way good, but dammit we’re not all the way bad. And, yeah, that includes you.”

“Angle you really don’t know what you’re—“

Angel threw his arms in the air and felt some tears in his scowling eyes but didn’t care. “And when Charlie’s parents show up at this shindig and ask your thoughts on this place are you seriously just going to say it’s a failure waiting to happen and you figured you’d book front row seats? Dammit Alastor, you're better than that - we all are! And Charlie sure as hell deserves better!”

Alastor’s eyes were so wide yet his smile flickered. “I am here to—“

Angel’s voice was more contained now and he crossed his arms. “Don’t give me that old ‘entertainment’ song and dance. You’re not just some patron in the shadows - we’re a family and you’re part of it.”

Alastor was still for a moment, then he scowled a little. His voice had some static. “The only family I’ve ever had is long gone. And a few weeks and some hot meals and well-timed jokes at this place doesn’t change that fact, Angel Dust.”

“Like hell it doesn’t.” Angel smiled more. “Sure when I showed up, I had my own angle too. But now I’m really here for Charlie and her dream, and Niffty and her hobbies, and Husk and his grumpy cat face, and Vaggie and her rage against all men though I think she’s coming around about me.” He took a breath and felt himself blush a little as he added, “And I’m especially here for you, Alastor.”

Alastor straightened up, static coming off of his ears, his wide smile and eyes full of panic. “Yes, well, for my excellent jokes and superb protection of course!”

“No,” Angel shook his head, “I’m here for EVERYTHING about you - the good and the bad and all the stuff in between.” Angel’s heart was pounding. “So, what are you here for besides entertainment, Alastor? Because…I think I know at least one of the answers. And I think we should talk about it.” He leaned across the desk.

Alastor’s nails dug into the wood of the desk deeply. “You’re making a very grave mistake.” And yet the phrase wasn’t said as a threat - more like a sad warning. “You’re talking about friendships and…and…” Sparks were practically popping off of his ears and antlers. Then he suddenly stood up, dark symbols swirling around his head. “And I am not of a state or a mind for such vexing conversation!” He blinked then hissed and clutched his chest - the symbols around his head disappeared. His eyes were closed in pain as he collapsed back into his chair.

Angel frowned. He stood and walked around the desk. His voice was gentle. “Here, let me help you get back to your room.”

Alastor recoiled as he held out a hand. “No! I…I’m fine here for now…” He winced again, clutching harder at his chest.

Angel swallowed. “Charlie said for that burn to heal, you’ve got to let something better than sin into your heart.” He sighed. “I’m sorry I yelled. But I want you to believe that demons can have something good in them because you need to accept the good in you so you’ll be okay. And also because you deserve to feel good.” He wiped at one of his eyes. “I don’t like seeing you in pain, Alastor. I saw too much of it at your tower.”

Alastor got his eyes open - his breaths were shallow. He turned to Angel, barely able to smile. “I know about the burn - and about needing to put aside sin. I can handle the situation. I’m fine. I would like to…be alone now.”

Angel nodded once. “Well, when you’re ready to be ‘not alone’ you know where to find me.” He pouted a little. “I hope you get your shit together and do something good for yourself soon, Alastor, for all of our sakes. See you whenever we rehearse for our ‘act’ - don’t worry, I can carry you. I can carry anything and anyone. I’m Angel Dust, baby.” And with that and a blush he turned, left the office, and closed the door behind him.

The tears were starting to fall, so before anyone could see him Angel dashed up the stairs back to his room where he locked himself inside and collapsed onto his bed with Fat Nuggets. “Being in love is a fucking mess! Goddammit…” He let the tears leave and held his piggy close.

___________________________

Back in his office, Alastor sat very still, his eyes dark. He was remembering more flashes of the night of the attack: Angel’s tears had reminded him. Angel crying, holding him close in the car, telling him with a weak smile that everything would be okay. Angel carrying him up the hotel stairs with his face buried against the warmth and softness of the spider’s chest. Then the room and the sound of running water and Husk grumbling and Angel grabbing towels. Then the bed, and Angel’s soft hands touching his chest and back as the spider wrapped him in bandages so deftly, like weaving a web with all six of his exquisite hands.

Alastor dropped his head to his desk. It was all becoming so clear, how he needed Angel Dust. But something was still fuzzy too - the thing in the tower that had made Angel start crying, the loud bang, and words Alastor now realized he had said from the deepest part of himself to the spider. Words he couldn’t exactly remember, but that he knew were about his truest feelings.

His shadow appeared beside him - darker but still not at its blackest. Alastor didn’t even look up. “The quicker he abandons me the better. He doesn’t realize - none of them realize.… And why do I care?!” He winced and clutched his chest again as his shadow came closer. “I know! I know this needs to get better… I know I need…him. But I can’t. And I won’t!” He held up his head defiantly to see with surprise that his shadow was frowning. Alastor sighed and looked away. “I have my dignity… I’m going back upstairs.” And then he heard someone enter the hotel and call out.

“Charlie! Alastor! We’ve got an emergency!

Alastor sighed at the sound of Louise. “If anyone else has been kidnapped…” He put on his best smile and headed out into the lobby to find Charlie racing out of her office to the sheep demon and her fish companion.

“Louise, what is it?” Charlie frowned. “Are you two okay?”

“I certainly hope they are,” Alastor added brightly, gritting his teeth to hide his exhaustion. “We’ve had enough trouble around here already lately, after all!”

Louise smiled and wagged her tail at the sight of him, and Alastor felt another pang in his chest that he ignored. She too would realize the truth about him eventually. He cleared his throat and carried on. “Now what seems to be the trouble?”

“We were shopping,” Abel explained, “And that television overlord Vox was in the same store.”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed. “Go on…”

“I heard him on the phone, “Abel continued, “And…it sounds like he and the other two overlords are planning to show up at the open house.”

“Charlie, you own’t let them come, right?” Louise looked to her.

Charlie frowned, biting her lip. “Well…if they come and attack us then of course not, but if they just come to see the place…I can’t turn anyone away.”

“And indeed I hope she wouldn’t!” Alastor quickly interjected. “If those three want to see firsthand how resilient I and our hotel are, let them! There’s no need to worry!”

Charlie smiled a little and so did Abel, and Louise at least looked a little less concerned. “Well, I suppose…as long as you two know and can make preparations, that's what’s most important.”

“Everything will be okay,” Charlie assured her, “but thank you for letting us know. It helps a lot!”

“Of course, Princess.” Abel nodded and put a hand on Louise’s shoulder. “Come on, Louise, let’s get this stuff put away.” He held up their bags.

Louise nodded. She gave Alastor and Charlie another smile then went upstairs with her companion.

Charlie's face fell to concern again but before she could speak Alastor opened his mouth. “Not to worry, everything will be right as rain at your party, Charlie.” He swallowed and lowered his voice. “You have my guarantee. Believer in the possibility of your cause or not, after everything you’ve done for me lately, it's the least I could do for you.”

Her smile returned. “Thank you, Alastor.”

Alastor nodded then summoned the last of his fresh magic and snapped himself away to his room where he could be away from everyone…but also somewhat close to Angel, even if Angel shouldn’t be so close to him.

___________________________

Far across the city, in a grounded airship tucked away against old abandoned buildings, Sir Pentious wallowed. “Egg Bois, haven't you found any interesting news to bring me? Ever since we went into hiding to avoid Alastor’s next retaliation, things have been so dull…”

An Egg Boi piped up. “We should find Miss Cherri”

Another nodded. “Yeah, I miss her! And the spider guy! They shoot us with guns!”

Sir Pentious hissed. “No, we are not inviting any mortal enemies to our hideout!”

A small troop of Egg Bois wandered aboard, one holding a flyer high. “Look, we found free mail, boss! Tell us what it says!”

Sir Pentious snatched the paper with the end of his tail then held it up to read. His eyes widened. “Boys, there’s going to be a social function! An open house! And it’s at that blasted hotel where Alastor stays!” His eyes widened as he kept reading. “Ooo…for sinners who think they can do better and leave hell…” He grinned and held his head high. “Egg Bois, prepare to prepare me for a party! The Princess says right here on this flyer that everyone in hell is welcome, and I intend to take advantage of her offer!” He laughed maniacally. “Oh this is just the opportunity I’ve been looking for! And it’s about time!” He slithered through his ship proudly as the Egg Bois cheered and made themselves busy to get ready whatever their boss would need for his special night.

Chapter Text

Cherri and Vaggie stood by the currently shut ballroom doors, listening to the loud of indistinct voices speaking inside. Alastor and Angel were rehearsing for their open house performances, and they had insisted on privacy - only Charlie was allowed to be present. But for the last half hour it had been clear that something more complicated than rehearsal was going on - Alastor and Angel’s voices kept getting louder as they spoke to each other. The details of their back-and-forth were hard to make out but a tone of challenge and tension was clear. And sometimes they heard the sound of Charlie’s gentle voice trying to break through the frustrated banter, but to little avail.

Vaggie sighed, scowling. "That's it, I’m going in there. Those two are stressing her out, I just know it! Charlie hates when people fight and especially when couples fight!”

Cherri shook her head. “Hey, she’s a big girl and a princess - she can handle those two drama queens. Besides, if you go in, then whatever this is will stop, and I want to see how it plays out. I just wish these damn doors weren’t thick as hell!” She put her ear up against the door, scowling as she listened closely.

Vaggie sighed, resting her back against the door. "I know Charlie can handle them. But she shouldn’t HAVE TO with everything else she’s handling right now. Those two idiotas need to get a grip!”

“Tell me about it. I think they’re making loud passive aggressive comments about the lighting now.” She rolled her eyes. “Angie and Radio Head seriously need to bang or kiss or whatever and get it the fuck over with.” She pulled her handheld two way radio out of her pocket and pressed a button on the side. “Am I right, ladies?”

“Oh, there’s something so romantic about a good fight!” came Mimzy’s voice through the radio.

Rosie’s voice came through next. “Yes, it means they’re very close to confronting their special situation. But I know Angel is just as sensitive as Alastor…and probably not used to how Alastor can be when he’s upset.” She sighed. “Cherri, Angel still has that little radio Alastor gave him in his room right?”

“Right by his bed.”

“Perfect. Perhaps I’ll dial into a frequency and check in on him.”

Cherri beamed. “Ooo does that mean I give Alastor a talking to?”

“Ooo yes, Rosie, let’s have her do it!” Mimzy piped up. “It’ll throw him off and maybe he’ll let slip some of his true feelings.”

“I suppose it’s a possibility,” Rosie agreed. “Yes, Cherri, please do. But play nice - Alastor isn’t used to having so many demons closely interfere in his life.”

“Kid gloves - swear!” Cherri smirked. Then her eye widened at the sound of footsteps from the ballroom coming closer to the door. “Gotta go!” She tucked away the radio and flung herself into a casual position on the sofa as Vaggie sprinted over to Charlie’s office and pretended to just be coming out.

The ballroom doors burst open, and a scowling Angel and Alastor emerged with all the pomp and circumstance of two divas butting heads. Charlie came out behind them, looking tired as she hesitantly glanced from one demon to the other. “Well, I think this afternoon was…productive! Why don’t we all take some time to ourselves to relax?”

“Don’t have to tell me twice.” Angel turned to face directly away from Alastor and strutted over to the stairs.

Alastor’s eyes narrowed and he turned on a dime away from Angel as well. “You must be a performer of clairvoyant abilities because you just read my mind, Charlotte!” He swiftly strode to his office. As Angel stomped up the stairs, Alastor slammed his office door.

At that point Charlie let out a deep sigh and leaned back against the ballroom doors. Vaggie came over to her. “Babe, why don’t you sit down.” She led Charlie over to the sofa as Cherri sat up and shifted to make a space for her.

Charlie collapsed onto the sofa, a hand to her forehead. “I’ve never seen two people fight like that. They weren’t saying angry things or yelling - but each time they spoke to each other their voices got louder, and they kept finding more and more little things to disagree about. But even when they agreed they never seemed happy about it!” She frowned. “And Alastor didn’t say anything but he kept adjusting his tie - I think his chest might still be hurting. And I thought Angel was going to cry at one point but then he just made a comment about how televising themselves on a big screen in the ballroom would let everyone see him, and Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials, and then there was more loud talking.” She sighed and looked up at the ceiling. “I know those two are good for each other - I can feel it. But they’re taking a really long way to get to where they need to be.”

Vaggie stood behind the sofa, rubbing Charlie’s shoulders. “They’re both really passionate people, Charlie. They’ll find their way. If anything, fighting like this is proof of how close they are. Only people who are in love get into heated arguments about super small things.”

Charlie finally smiled a little. “You’re right. Thanks, Vaggie.”

Cherri grinned. “Yeah, listen to Vaggs. They’re gonna be fine, and this is gonna be a great party, Charlie. Rosie and Mimzy and I have SO many plans.”

Charlie glanced at Cherri with a hesitant smile. “Just…don’t push them too hard.”

“Eh we’ll see what happens.” Cherri countered with a shrug. “Anyway, uh…look it’s my turn today to get lunch together for Radio Head. Why don’t you guys go for a walk or something, get some fresh air, pick out matching outfits for the party or whatever it is sappy couples do together before a big night?”

Vaggie sighed and crossed her arms. “Why do you want us out of here?”

“Wow, finally catching on to me when I’ve got an agenda, huh?” Cherri smirked. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing sinful. I want you gone because if Rosie and I don’t matchmake in private, our guys tend to get a little flustered and shut down about the whole thing.” She rolled her eye. Also…you two are okay demons, and I give a shit if you have some time to yourselves. No big deal.”

“Aww, thank you, Cherri!” Charlie took Cherri’s hand in both of hers, smiling brightly. “You’re a good new friend too.”

“Yeah, having you around here hasn’t been nearly as destructive as I thought it would be,” Vaggie added with a grin.

Cherri scowled and removed her hand from Charlie’s. “Hey, first of all, I take offense at that comment. Second, ugh, stop getting all sentimental and just take the option for some time together, you two crazy kids.” She stood up and ushered them to the door and opened it as Vaggie and Charlie laughed.

Vaggie took Charlie’s hand. “Come on, babe, let’s go get a milkshake or something.”

“Can we get one with two straws?” Charlie blushed, looking up at her hopefully.

Vaggie blushed too and nodded. “Siempre. Let’s go.” They headed outside.

“My only consolation at this point is that there is no way Radio Head and Angie will be this sappy!” Cherri called out to them as she shut the door behind them.

Then she turned her sights to her goal - the door to Alastor’s office. Normally Cherri did not ask permission before entering any place. But since she was dealing with an overlord who could probably rip her in half on a reflex if he was startled, she swallowed her pride and knocked.

“No visitors!” met her ears in a scary static-filled voice.

“Yeah, I’m not a visitor - I’m the best friend of your special guy buddy - Angel. When I want to talk, we talk. Don’t make me dynamite down the door, Radio Head. I’ll do it with no regrets.”

There was silence for a moment. And then the door opened slightly. “Why Cherri, what a pleasant surprise…” came Alastor’s normal voice, but in a tone that sounded more weary and annoyed than pleasant or surprised.

Thankfully, Cherri had never given a fuck about other people’s opinions of her or her actions. She whipped open the door, closed it behind her, and strode right in, hands on her hips.

Alastor was sitting behind his desk, eyelids heavy like he could use a good nap. His tone was dry. “And how can I assist you? Dispatch a violent demon on your trail? Restore a precious item you’ve lost? Tip you handsomely for a bottle of wine? Sponsor some lunatic scheme of yours? Take you into my service? Or just simply decide to be your friend? I appear to be ‘open for business’ for everyone here - you’re the only one left who hasn’t taken full advantage.”

Cherri rolled her eye. “Yeah, and let’s keep it that way. I can take care of myself - I don’t need your money or your powers, the only valuables I have are explosives and those get blown up anyway, and I’ve already got the best friend in the world - Angie. Speaking of which—“

Alastor opened his mouth to cut her off.

Cherri leaned over his desk, cutting him off instead. “Don’t forget, I was there at the tower - I watched him cradle you in his arms and hug you close all the way back to this damn hotel. And I watched you specifically only let him touch you like there was no one else in the world you could possibly want.”

Alastor’s eyes widened and his mouth abruptly closed.

Cherri grabbed the chair in front of his desk, spun it around so the back was facing him, then took a seat with her legs straddling the chair back and her arms resting on top. “You’re both acting like asses. Right now it’s just a question of who’s going to be the first one to stop.” Her look softened. “And you look like you could use a break, all things considered.”

Alastor gripped his hand on the desk, his smile tight. “I am fine.”

“Put on the show for someone polite enough to pretend to fall for it. Not ME.” Cherri’s look was firm. “I just got one thing to say, and then I’ll go. Something I’ve never said about anyone - something I never thought anyone would make me want to say.” Alastor raised an eyebrow. She scowled. “You’re good enough for my Angie.” Cherri stood. “There, now you know it and I know it - so do something about it. While you think it through, I’ll get your lunch and leave the cart outside.” Then she stood up and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

Alastor was left in silence. He didn’t move for several minutes. And when he did move, it was to snap his fingers and teleport a bottle of wine to himself from his cabinet. He uncorked it, poured a large glass, and drank deeply, his brow furrowed.

_______________________________

Upstairs, Angel had been stomping around his room, moving clothing and furniture for no reason until he finally collapsed on his bed, breathing heavily. He needed something to take the edge off of how he was feeling. Not drugs - drugs were for when he didn’t want to feel anything at all. No, what he could really use, he realized, was sex - not some emotional romantic expression, but a chance to burn off all this energy in a fully aware and active oblivion. He was just so restless, and Alastor could be such a stubborn jerk.

Then the little pink radio on his nightstand crackled to life. “Angel Dust, dear?” Angel blinked at the sound of Rosie’s voice. “I don’t mean to intrude. Are you available?”

Angel got up and scrambled over to the radio. “Uh yeah - hey, Rosie. Is everything okay?”

“Stupendous actually.” There was a smile in her voice. “I just finished tailoring the dresses for Mimzy and I for your open house. We’re looking forward to seeing you again.”

Angel smiled a little. “I’m looking forward to seeing you guys again too. I’m really happy you’re doing better, Rosie.”

“Thank you, Angel.” She took a breath. “Angel dear…”

“This is about Alastor, isn’t it?”

“Clever boy - I don’t mean to pry but how are you doing in relation to one another?”

Angel pouted and crossed his arms. “We could be better…”

Rosie sighed. "You tried talking to him and he pushed you away, didn’t he?”

“Maybe." Angel slouched and shrugged, frowning a little.

“I thought he might.” She considered. “Angel… I respect Alastor’s privacy too much to go into detail. But I need you to understand, and I suspect you can: he is a young man in pain. If he avoids you, it’s not for his sake but yours. Whenever he cares, he hides himself away: the risk of doing otherwise is too great to him.”

Angel’s look had softened. “I…I get it. I just…wish he liked me more than he was afraid of me or us or whatever…”

“He does, Angel dear. He just hasn’t admitted it to himself yet. But he will. I know it’s hard, but please keep at him.”

Angel almost laughed. “If there’s one thing I can do, it’s be a persistent son of a bitch who does’t take a hint.”

“You’re a good boy, Angel. And a good match for Alastor. I think you two will be very happy with each other soon.”

Angel sniffed and wiped at one of his eyes, “Yeah, well, here’s hoping.” He cleared his throat. “And hey speaking of couples, congrats on you and Mimzy.” He smirked. “Cherri told me some things.”

Rosie laughed. “Oh, Mimzy and I have always had a casual relationship. Nearly perishing together while battling overlords merely made us decide not to beat around the bush anymore. We’d rather be exclusive and serious for whatever time we have here in hell remaining to us.”

“I definitely get it.” He sighed. “Thanks for checking in, Rosie.”

“Any time dear. You take care now. Go do something fun to cheer yourself up.”

“I’ll try. See ya soon.”

“Good day, Angel.”

The radio clicked off.

Angel looked around the room. He was still antsy and in need of an activity. Then he saw a small pile of clothes move and realized Fat Nuggets was walking around beneath it. Laughing, he got up and freed the little pig. “Hey, Nuggs! How’s about we do bath time? You always have fun in the tub. We’ll get you cleaned up and not think at all about grumpy sexy Alastor, right?”

Fat Nuggets walked in a circle then tilted his head.

Angel scooped him up. “You’re too cute - it’s absolutely unfair to everything else in hell. Come on, baby.” Smiling, Angel headed into the bathroom with Nuggets.

_______________________________

The day had been challenging, and so Angel was in the mood for a night cap before bed to relax. Also, a quick trip to the bar might let him run into Alastor and check up on the stubborn overlord. Angel hadn’t heard any sounds from next door, so he assumed Alastor was still grumbling in his office. But maybe if he heard Angel at the bar, he would come out to the bar too and they could talk. And if not, Angel could at least gripe to Husk.

When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he was surprised to hear the tones of Alastor’s voice speaking loudly with laughter. He reached the lobby and turned toward the bar and was met with an unusual sight - Husk behind the bar with a panicked look, many empty bottles on the counter, and Alastor gesturing widely and laughing with abandon.

Suddenly Husk’s eyes met Angel’s - the cat’s eyes widened and he shook his head. But Alastor saw the motion and turned around to see what the bartender was looking at. Or, he tried to turn around on the stool but ended up spinning around a few times and nearly falling to the floor. “What cat has got your cat tongue, Husker? Ha!” Alastor slurred as he braced himself against the bar - his bow tie was askew and his hair was a mussed and his monocle was swinging from his collar. He finally set his sights on Angel. “Oh, the bitsy itsy spider!” Then he pouted. “We’re still fighting but not fighting - don’t think I forgot!” He hiccuped.

Angel’s jaw fell. “You’re crocked!”

“No, I’m Alastor!” He set off his laugh track.

Angel brought a hand to his mouth, trying very hard not to laugh. He looked to Husk. “Husk, how much did you serve him?”

“Me? He served himself! He pre-gamed on wine in his office, and then I came out here and found him raiding the bar!” Husk threw up his arms with a scowl. “I don’t serve him EVER! Why do you think I only brought him sarsaparilla when he was laid up? Fucker can’t hold his liquor for shit. And now I’ve got this mess to deal with!”

Husk pointed at Alastor who was trying really hard to spin his microphone cane in one hand until he suddenly fell off the stool and dropped to the floor. “DEAL with!” He burst into laughter. “It’s funny, because you and I made a deal, and now you’re a confined kitty!

Husk glared down at him. “I will fucking feed you to hell hounds if you call me that again.”

Alastor hissed and his eyes became radio dials. “No dogs!” Then he grinned normally and pulled himself half way standing using the stool. “You’re still mad at me about the casino…” His eyes hazed. “If you’d kept your eyes on the cards when they were on me, and on me when they were on the cards, we wouldn’t be here right now! But we are here! Isn’t fate a fickle mistress! Husker, sing with me!” He grabbed Husk around the shoulders and pulled him close and opened his mouth.

Husk quickly shoved the end of an empty bottle into it. “I’m going to make you coffee and then make myself a drink to cope. Because however much of a manic nightmare you are tonight, I know hungover you is going to be miserable torture in the morning. Now get off!” He pushed off Alastor, his fur and wings bristling.

Alastor wobbled on his stool then turned and stared at Angel. His eyes hazed. “Oh hello again, ma cher - you’re still here.” His eyes narrowed. “Of course you are. Just when I get you out of my head you come strolling into the room!”

Angel flushed a little. “Uh…hi to you too?” He shook his head to clear it then came over. “Glad it looks like you’re having fun, Smiles. But you know, sometimes fun can be too much fun. So…maybe we give the bar a rest, huh?”

“Never!” Alastor held his head up and raised a finger high. “Fun is entertainment and entertainment can never be too much! Neither can fine spirits! Spirts drinking spirits, ha! Where is my microphone? Oh, it’s in my other hand! Testing, testing - un, deux, trois!” He smirked at Angel, leaning in close. “I’m a performer you know!” He winked.

Husk dragged a hand down his face and Angel couldn’t help a little smile. Husk sighed. “Do not bring up any of this in the morning - he will have a fit.”

Angel snorted through his nose and nodded. Then he sat down next to Alastor. “I know you’re a performer, and a very good one, Smiles. The best in hell!”

“And I don’t need to be on a giant screen to prove it!” He glared at Angel.

“You’re right, you’re right - I’m sorry I suggested that for the party.” Angel rubbed the back off his neck with a sheepish smile.

“Hmph!” Alastor crossed his arms. “Yes, I will not debase myself to the level of Vox. Vox who thinks he’s just going to be welcomed with open arms into our party after everything he’s done. Overrated, degenerate, digital bastard!”

Angel blinked. “Whoa, cursing. Okay now I know you need to be cut off, Al - working blue isn’t your schtick. ”

Alastor narrowed his eyes. “Don’t tell me what to do just because you know I listen to you…” Then he smiled brightly again. “Instead let’s have a drink! Drinks all around!” He threw up his arms and spun on his stool. “I’ll get us some!” He whispered very loudly to Angel. “Husker is stingy!” Then he dove behind the bar.

Angel, amazed once again, blinked and turned to Husk. “Husk, seriously, why aren’t you stopping him? He barely has his powers back - he can’t be that hard to manage!”

“Because I’ve got another problem!” Husk pouted. “While I was trying to get a handle on him earlier…” He bent down and picked up a familiar little demoness clutching a bottle, “Niffty got into the schnapps!”

“Hi!” Niffty’s eye was hazed and she snuggled the bottle. “This one’s peach and I love it!”

Husk groaned and set her down on the counter. “Give me that!” He got the bottle from her hands. “You know you feel sick after you drink! I can’t take care of wasted you AND wasted Alastor!”

Alastor popped up behind the bar with two glasses in one hand and his microphone held upside down in the other hand. “Why are all the fresh bottles gone!”

“Because you either drank or broke all of them!” Husk yelled.

Angel sighed and stood up at the sight. “Husk, you help Niffty. I’ll wrangle Alastor. I mean, if wounded and feral him will let me do it, drunk him should too, right?”

Husk turned back to Niffty and picked her up again. She put out her arms like she was flying. Husk sighed. “Just get him to his office. He’ll kill himself trying to walk upstairs and I don’t trust him to teleport like this - he could end up Lucifer’s lap for all we know. I’ll bring him some water and a bucket after I get this one full of hot chocolate and put to bed.” Niffty turned blew a raspberry in Husk’s face with a bright grin. Angel swore he almost saw Husk’s frown twitch into something close to a smile. But then the bar cat cleared his throat and propped her up in one arm. “Good luck with the drunk deer.” He headed out from behind the bar and past the kitchen to the small rooms Alastor had created for himself and Niffty.

Angel turned to Alastor, who was trying very hard to find the coordination to snap his fingers. Finally he managed a snap, a bottle of liquor appeared in the air… “I did it!” And then it instantly crashed to the floor. “Ha! I guess that’s the way the cognac crumbles!”

“Wow, drunk you goes all in for the corny jokes.” Angel sighed. “Say, since the bar is closed, why don’t we go to your office? There’s wine there - maybe, depending on how many bottles deep you got before you came out here.”

“WE? I can get there myself! You’ll see!” Alastor pulled away from him and held his head high, pouting through his smile. He wobbled on his feet but managed a few steps, then collapsed up against the door, he face planted into the wood.

Angel came forward and put his hand on the handle. “Great, good job. I’ll take it from here and open the door for you…”

“I don’t need you!” Alastor’s eyes became radio dials and his voice became distorted. One hand clutched his chest but his angry look didn’t waver.

“Okay, okay!” Angel held up his hands frowning. “Shit - I’ve met happy drunks and angry drunks but never drunks that flip-flop.”

“This is all your fault..” Alastor’s eyes became normal as he fumbled with the handle and finally got the door open.

“Oh yeah, I’M the one who liquored you up…”

“You…” Alastor gritted his teeth and paused, balancing against the door frame. He closed his eyes and chuckled quietly. “You know exactly what you have been doing. And what you haven’t been doing.”

Angel frowned and rubbed the bridge of his nose as he headed into the office and pulled Alastor’s cane along to guide Alastor inside as well. “Al, I’m not getting into a drunk fight with you right now - mostly because that doesn’t sound fun unless I’m drunk too. We’ll talk in the morning when you’ll actually remember what we say.”

Alastor slammed the door behind them with a grin. “You aren’t drunk - yes, that’s the problem! We should get you drinks! You’ll have more fun and smile and forget everything that made you mad at me!”

Angel blinked. “I’m not mad at you, Al. I just…” He shook his head. “Look, like I said, I don’t want to talk when you’re like this.”

He hiccuped, ignoring Angel. “We should have a toast. Remember the night we shared wine in my office? After I got you out of that nasty night of working for Valentino? That was…” He sighed. “That was the start of everything. Let’s go back to that - when things were simple but new.” He shook his head. “Even my shadow realized…”

Angel blushed and tried to ignore what Alastor might be saying. He crossed his arms. “Speaking of your shadow, could I see him for a sec? Is he sober? Maybe he can handle you better than I can right now.”

Alastor giggled and collapsed to sit sprawled on the small sofa near the window. “He - hic - can’t come out when I’m inebru—inebubri—inebriap—drunk! Ha! It’s just me.” He gestured to himself with his thumb. “All alone except for you.” He pointed at Angel.

Angel blushed a little again. “Okay, well… I guess Husk’ll be able to take care of everything soon. Find you a blanket or something if you’re gonna spend the night in here.”

“You’re leaving?”

The question was asked with such sudden seriousness and sobriety and worry that Angel paused. “I…” he tried to smile, “not yet - not until Husk gets here at least. You need to rest, Al. Sleep it off. I’ve never seen you like this, and I got a feeling you don’t often get like this.” He frowned. “I hope stuff between us… didn’t make you want to get like this.”

Alastor’s smile was small. “I knew you’d leave at some point… You need to. And yet…”

Angel’s eyes widened. Alastor’s eyes were shining, like they had tears.

Angel sat beside him. “Al? Hey, it’s okay…”

And then Alastor lowered his head so Angel couldn’t see his face anymore. “It was never okay. But for a moment in eternity it seemed like perhaps… But no. No, no, no… If you don’t leave now you’ll indeed leave soon enough. And you’re so good, Angel… Sacre Ange. Here to repent so one day you can leave all the way…while I’ll stay in the dark where I belong.” He laughed - quiet and hollow. “Family, you said. But you and I could never be family… I won’t let you.”

Before Angel could say anything to comfort his friend, Alastor moved closer and put his arms around Angel awkwardly, his head against Angel’s chest - against his heart. Angel felt wetness - those tears in Alastor’s eyes were spilling, and Angel felt tears in his own eyes too.

Alastor’s voice cracked. “I am the worst sinner - I have done things… And I want you to go, but I crave for you to stay. Yet who could deny you heaven? Who am I to mire you in hell?”

Angel didn’t know what to say. “Alastor, you…you really don’t have to worry about…”

“When you go, just please don’t tell her about me. That’s all I ask.”

Angel just lightly held Alastor’s shoulders as his own tears fell. “Tell who about you?”

Alastor felt cold in Angel’s arms. “My mother. When you see her in heaven, don’t tell her all I’ve done. Tell her I don’t exist and you’ve never heard of me. Please…” He sniffed. “She would be afraid of me.”

Angel shook his head, more tears falling. “I won’t…I mean I will…I mean, we don’t even know if…” But now wasn’t the time to debate about whether or not redemption could happen. “I won’t let your Ma be afraid of you, Alastor. I promise. And I’ll never be afraid of you either.”

“Thank you…” Alastor whispered. “But you should be…” There was some faint static. And then Alastor was very still.

Angel glanced down and tilted up his face slightly. The deer demon was asleep, breathing lightly. Angel cradled his face. “We’re both so messed up inside, aren’t we, Alastor? But right now I think you need more help than I do. It’s really gonna be okay - I promise.” He rested his forehead against Alastor’s for a moment. Then he picked up Alastor in his arms.

Husk came in with some water and a bucket and a blanket. Angel made his extra arms appear and put a finger to his lips then took everything in his extra hands and carried all of it and Alastor to the stairs while Husk looked on then finally sighed and went to clean up the bar.

Angel got Alastor upstairs and into his room by using the secret door between their rooms. Then he laid the radio demon in bed, covered him with a blanket, put his monocle on the nightstand and dimmed the lights. He noticed that Alastor even smiled in his sleep, but it was a tight and unnatural smile, and his brow was furrowed deeply. He clung to a pillow.

Angel sat on the edge of the bed and watched him for a little while and then finally went to his own room. But he left the secret door open. He couldn’t leave Alastor completely alone, not after what had just happened. Somehow that stubborn deer needed him, and he was going to be there every time.

Chapter Text

The dark radio tower, his body grown out of proportion, the smell of blood in the air, voices whispering in the dark…and then one voice whispering right next to him - Angel. Angel, who at the hotel had agreed there was nothing more between them than friendship, and yet as here with him now. Footsteps coming close then a loud sound and Angel’s hard face illuminated by a quick flash of light, then the smell of gun powder and yells, and the footsteps leaving. Angel’s arms holding him…not back at the tower, but more recently, down in his office. The feeling of clinging to Angel’s chest as his head swam and parts of the truth came out. Hot tears falling against soft white fur. Words he couldn’t take back no matter what, and yet he still hadn’t said everything…

_________________

Alastor woke up. And though he had definitely felt worse last week when he had regained consciousness after the battle at the radio tower, he was still very much not at his best. His head throbbed and his stomach churned and his chest was sore. He wanted to sleep alone in the dark for as long as possible. But he knew the others would come check on him if he didn’t appear soon. He needed someone to make his excuses and to help him. He managed a weak snap of his fingers.

His shadow appeared, almost back to its full color. The shadow crossed its arms and glared down at Alastor.

“I know… Alcohol and Alastor have never agreed…” Alastor said through gritted teeth. “Never mind that. Get Husk - now!”

Still scowling the shadow disappeared through the floor. Alastor gripped the bed with both hands to steady himself as the room insisted on appearing to spin around him.

A few moments later his door opened and he heard Husk’s familiar grumbling voice. “Well, well, well… Regretting those last few bottles of bourbon now, huh?”

“Shut…up!” came Alastor’s cracked voice as he sat up as best he could and turned to face Husk. He felt his hair and clothes were both askew and covered in a cold sweat, but he was too exhausted to even attempt to fix himself up right now. “Why didn’t you stop me last night?”

Husk glared at him. “No one stops you when you get an idea into your damn head. And I was busy trying to stop Niffty too - I’ve been up with her half the night! She wanted to drink with you so you wouldn’t feel lonely. Now she’s shot and her head’s pounding. And guess who has to cover all her cleaning work!”

Alastor swallowed, his smile shrinking a little. “Thank you for assisting her.” He cleared his throat. “I require coffee please.”

“Yeah, I’ll get you a refill, and water too.” Husk went over to the nightstand.

Alastor now noticed the empty coffee mug and water glass. “Who brought…”

“Who do you think, you unhinged ass?”

Alastor cringed a little. Flashes of last night came back again…things he had said and done and admitted at his lowest point. He brought a hand to his forehead.“Please tell me Angel merely brought up refreshments when I was sleeping as a courtesy. Please tell me I didn’t really…”

“Didn’t really, what? Act like a peppy flirty drunk to him at the bar and make him drag you to your office then have some big emotional moment with him that made him carry you up here and take care of you last night? Yeah, no, you did. In fact, I think that’s becoming your favorite way to interact with him.”

Some faint static passed between Alastor’s ears. “Shut up!” He yelled again. Then he closed his eyes, dizzy for a moment. “Keep him distracted. Do not let him see me like this. Do not let any of them see me like this. Tell them…I’m resting up for the party.”

Husk sighed and shook his head. “So you’re really just gonna avoid Angel Dust…forever…while you’re living in the same place together?”

“I have every right to try.” Alastor cleaned off his monocle and popped it back over his eye. “And you have full freedom to NOT comment on the subject again.”

“Hey, I’ll keep commenting on it as long as it keeps making my life hell!” Husk replied, heading to the door with the empty cups. “And I don’t know exactly what you shared with Angel last night, but whatever it was I think you’re officially in too deep, pal. That spider isn’t going to give up no matter how much you try and shake him off.” He shot Alastor a stern look then headed out the door. It closed behind him.

Alastor sat up against his pillows. He wanted to eat to regain energy but his stomach churned. He picked up the radio on his nightstand and played with some dials - it crackled to life.

“Hello?” came Rosie’s voice from the other end. “Alastor?”

"Good morning, ladies.”

“Good MORNING?” Mimzy asked. “Alastor it’s 1pm!”

Alastor cringed. “Yes, well, I had a late night.”

Rosie’s tone became firmer. “Hmm, your speech and voice aren’t quite as crisp as usual. That only happens from one thing. Alastor, tell me you didn’t…”

“Oh Alastor,” Mimzy tisked, “you know moonshine makes you not yourself.”

Alastor sighed. “Very well, yes, I got utterly smashed last night and then apparently had a very big talk with Angel about a lot of emotional things…”

“…ALL of the emotional things?” Rosie asked carefully.

Alastor felt his face warm. “I may have managed to avoid the biggest thing. But still too much was shared.” He cleared his throat. “It will be a while before my tower is fully rebuilt. I would like to…reside with you two for the time being. It’s better if I’m not stationed at the hotel.”

“Absolutely not,” Rosie replied calmly without missing a beat.

Alastor blinked.

She went on. “You are hurting yourself and that sweet boy by running away from this situation. I will not help you prolong your suffering. You are staying at that hotel, Alastor, and you are facing the truth. Afterwards if you need some time to yourself, you’re quite welcome to come here. But for now you are to remain put.”

Alastor scowled and pouted. “I could always leave and get a room at a real hotel.”

“And I could always rent a room for Angel at the exact same place,” she quipped firmly. “Eternity is no place for games, Alastor. You have to get back to taking proper care of yourself, and the first step is to come clean with your new special friend.”

“I’m with Rosie on this one,” Mimzy added. “Alastor, we love you but…we’re only here to enable your cannibalism and homicidal tendencies, not your fear of commitment and intimacy.”

Alastor clenched his jaw but then let out a deep breath. “If I speak with him before the party, then afterwards may I come to stay with you two if I’m still inclined”

“Of course! We’d love it!” Rosie assured brightly.

“We’ve missed you!” Mimzy added.

“Very well.” Alastor’s ears went down, his eyes hazed in fatigue. “I need to go now. I can’t have any sort of discussion with anyone in the state I’m in.” He glanced down at himself - he both looked and felt like a mess. “I’ll see you ladies at the party tomorrow.”

“Looking forward to it - Rosie and Mimzy over and out!” Rosie replied, and then the radio went silent.

Alastor gradually swung his legs over the side of the bed and got standing. His shadow appeared. Alastor’s eyes narrowed. “However much it pains me to say it, I believe I need a proper bath. Not a quick hosing-off like I got the night of the attack. I must shed the effects of my actions last night before I proceed with whatever I might do next.” His eyes narrowed. “Lock my room door and stand guard at my door to Angel’s room. I do not like being disturbed during ablutions.”

The shadow nodded and went to its tasks.

Alastor took a slightly crooked walk to the bathroom and closed the door behind him. Running water was soon heard followed by some radio-like sounds and singing that was quickly covered up by the water getting louder.

_________________

Niffty was doing better - she was sitting in a small rocking chair Alastor had conjured for her and doing some knitting while sipping of hot chocolate. She always forgot how drinking made her feel. Husk had been nice to take such good care of her. He took good care of Alastor too. And he was even helping with her cleaning for the day. She decided she would make it up to him by making sure he had a really good time at the open house. Even if he had chosen to just be the bartender, she would still help him have a special evening. That’s what best friends were for. And if this place had worked the miracle of bringing Alastor and Angel Dust together, there was no telling all the amazing things it could do for the rest of them.

_________________

“Did Alastor and Angel get drunk last night?!” Vaggie scowled at Cherri Bomb across the ballroom. Charlie blinked and paused in the middle of hanging up a decoration to look to Cherri too. Angel had been planning to decorate with them but at the last minute Cherri had showed up to take his place.

Cherri, sitting on a table she had just set up and texting, raised her eyebrow and looked at Vaggie. “Uh…no….”

Vaggie narrowed her eyes.

Cherri's look went dry. “Why are you even asking?”

“Oh please.” Vaggie pointed in the direction of the lobby. “Both of them mysteriously never come downstairs all morning, and almost all the bar’s bottles are empty, and last night Charlie and I heard a lot of commotion in the hallway below ours.” She blinked and blushed. “Oh lord, the two of them didn’t get drunk and then…you know…”

Cherri snorted. “ ‘You know?’ What the hell are we, twelve?”

“Cherri…” Charlie spoke, frowning and blushing as well. “Are they okay? That’s the most important thing.”

Cherri sighed and finally nodded. “Yeah, yeah… And for the record only Radio Head got wasted. And no one did ‘you know’ as for as I know. Angel found him hammered and put him to bed upstairs. But, uh…I think Alastor might of said some private things to Angel. And Angie just needs a little time to process. As for Radio Head - I'm assuming he’s hungover as hell. I do not envy Husk dealing with him and Niffty.”

“Niffty?” Vaggie blinked then held out her arms. “Okay, that’s it, all the alcohol is going in a cabinet and we’re getting a lock.”

Cherri snorted. “Good luck. Angie can pick any lock. He’s half way to cracking the one to Radio Head’s pants, and I feel like that's saying something.”

Charlie blushed a lot as Vaggie sighed deeply. The princess turned to her girlfriend and cleared her throat, eager to change the subject. “Vaggie, we’ll just have a talk with Alastor about moderation. But I’m sure it was just a one time thing - he’s been under a lot of stress lately.” She looked to Cherri again. “I’m not sure if you’re texting Angel right now, but tell him to take all the time he needs. We understand he’s been through a lot lately too.”

Cherri smiled a little. “I’ll make sure he gets the message.” She went back to her phone.

Charlie turned back to Vaggie, her voice lower. “I’m sure everything will be fine for the party…right?” She quickly wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. “I mean, I know everyone’s going to do their part and do their best. I just…whoo, I think it’s really hitting me that I’ll be seeing my parents in 24 hours. If anything, I should probably be the one getting a drink, heh…”

Vaggie smiled gently and cupped Charlie’s cheek in her hand. “Hey, there’s nothing to worry about. It’s going to be okay. Because remember, no matter what anyone else has going on that night, I'm going to be next to you holding your hand.” She interlaced her fingers with Charlie’s.

Charlie smiled more and gave her a big hug.

Cherri snorted with laughter and shook her head. “This hotel is going to end up being goofy romantic hook up central with you two leading it.” Charlie and Vaggie separated, smiling a lot and blushing. Cherri put away her phone and grabbed some candles to put out on the tables. “And hey, also remember you’ve got me for backup tomorrow night. Once Rosie and I get Alastor and Angel near each other, I'm all yours as a bouncer and crowd control. We’ll impress the fuck out of your uppity parents. And if Val, Vox, or Vel try anything, I’ll set off a flash bomb, blow them right out the door, then say it was all part of the show.”

Vaggie grinned and sighed. “Thanks, Cherri.

Charlie laughed. “Hopefully it won’t come to that though, and we can all just have a good night.”

“That IS my idea of a good night,” Cherri assured with a smirk.

Charlie smiled more and looked to Vaggie again. “Whatever happens, I’m ready.”

“Me too.” Vaggie winked.

They shared a brief peck while Cherri snickered in the background and then the ladies went back to making the ballroom dazzle.

_________________

Angel was sitting on the roof, drinking a mug of warm milk with a little espresso and melted chocolate. It was a drink his mother had made him in life - something comforting and safe. After all of the drama with Alastor last night he wasn't in the mood for alcohol, and he didn’t want the oblivion of drugs, and he was even too exhausted to think about working out his feelings with sex. He just needed something to ground himself. Something that reminded him of being loved. He smiled a little. He knew Alastor would be up soon. He also knew the deer would probably need some time to not feel like a wreck. But he wanted to talk to him today. No more hints or suggestions or meaningful looks without words. He was going to tell Alastor how he felt - simply, clearly, and neatly. And then he would wait for Alastor to respond with how he felt. And they would go from there.

Angel’s heart was pounding. He drank more of the more milk mixture, closed his eyes, and imagined that man dancing with him at the open house - holding close and never letting go. Whether redemption was real or not, Angel could more than stand eternity here if Alastor was by his side.

_________________

Alastor was back in bed soon enough, clean and in a fresh change of clothes - even his hair had some extra lightness to it from a good washing. Though he did not care for baths, he did feel better now and his head felt clearer. His chest still ached though - and that burn was still dark at the edges and glowing.

For now he was preoccupied with sitting on the edge of his bed staring at the door between his room and Angel’s, willing himself go through it to see or wait for the spider. Rosie and Mimzy and Husker were right unfortunately - he couldn’t avoid Angel forever. He had to get this over with. He had to tell Angel that he simply could have nothing intimate to do with the spider or anyone else. And that would be the end of that.

Alastor cringed and his chest stung. He clenched his jaw. “I don’t care if it kills me, I cannot pursue this!”

His shadow appeared, arms crossed, eyeing him. Alastor looked up at his dark companion. “And don’t you say anything! I'm not the only one around here who gave him liberties and let this predicament persist for far too long just because we were having a fun time!” Alastor clenched his hands and stood up, his eyes glowing red radio dials and electric sparks coming off of his ears, his voice full of static. “I will not be controlled by my heart! I am a sinner, not a lover! That is FINAL!”

Alastor’s eyes went black for a moment.

And then he collapsed to the bed and screamed - not a human scream, but something that sounded more like microphone feedback loud enough to crack his mirror and send his water glass topping to the floor.

The pain was so intense he didn’t comprehend at first that someone was holding him. And then he realized somehow Angel had gotten into the room. “A-Ang…” He gasped, clutching his burning chest.

“Alastor, shit!” Angel made all six of his arms appear. “Open the shirt, let me see…”

Alastor hissed.

“Damnit!, Al - just the top!” Angel was firm. “I can’t help if I can’t see the problem!”

Alastor hesitated for a moment - the pain had gone from mind-numbing to just barely bearable. He flushed, fumbled with the buttons, then finally released his arms at his sides and nodded to Angel to do it.

Angel got the top of the shirt open swiftly.

Alastor’s breaths were shallow. “How did you get in here?”

“Window.” Angel frowned at the sight of the burn.

Alastor decided not to look. He felt self conscious enough. “But how in the world…”

“Conversation for another time, Smiles. Spiders know how to scale buildings, and when I heard you, I got here - let’s leave it at that.” Angel sighed and put a pillow under Alastor’s head. He stood up. “I know it might not work too good on that burn but I’m gonna put some of that salve I made on it - the one I used on you after the tower. Smells like hell but helps everything. Don’t move, okay? Let that burn breathe a little - it looks like it’s on fire.”

Alastor barely nodded. He felt himself flush more at lying there with part of his chest exposed. He tried to cross his arms to cover himself up but couldn’t manage the movement without pain.

Angel noticed. He smiled a little. “I’ll be right back. Just try to relax.” He went into the bathroom and emerged a few moments later. Alastor was looking away from him, still feeling embarrassed. “Hey, Al? I hope you don’t mind but I made myself a little more comfortable. Also now we both got something to be embarrassed about so you don’t have to deal with it alone.”

Alastor blinked and glanced over. His eyes widened.

Angel had removed his socks.

The spiders legs were long and shapely and swirled with pink over white. And at the end were little rounded feet each with two pink nails. Angel swallowed, looking sheepish. Then he cleared his throat and sat on the edge of the bed with the little jar of cream.

Alastor swallowed. “Are…you going to put it on me yourself?”

“Not if you don’t want me to,” Angel replied gently. “Here, I’ll open the jar and you can do it yourself. There’s some mint in there that’ll cool your skin.”

Alastor took some. His nose wrinkled. But then he smiled a little more. “Mother always said home remedies that smell the worst do work the best.” He blinked and looked away from Angel again then placed the substance against his heart. His skin felt better but something in his chest still ached.

“Did you…do something with your hair?”

Alastor raised an eyebrow, pretending to be utterly occupied with tending to his wound. “I…merely gave it a good washing. It was necessary after last night. Usually I just use oils to keep it presentable and I suppose they flatten it out a bit.”

“I like it both ways. It does look softer now though.”

"Your...feet look soft too." Alastor closed his eyes tried to ignore the fast beats he felt in his chest and the thought of how soft all of Angel’s hair and fur always looked. He took a few calming breaths then removed his hand from the burn and gradually sat up. “Er, my apologies for startling you, Angel…and for my inexcusable behavior last night.” he cleared his throat. “I suppose my alcoholic activities made me prone to a small relapse just now. I don’t mean to burden you after everything you’ve already done for me. And I’m feeling much better now.”

“You’re never a burden, Al,” Angel replied softly. Alastor felt like the room was getting warmer. Angel went on. “Are you sure you’re feeling better though? If there’s anything I can do for you, Alastor, I’m here.” Angel’s eyes met his.

Alastor swallowed and ignored the little twitch that went through is tail. “You can let me go…”

Angel blinked.

The Radio Demon quickly went on. “Let me go out without telling the others. Embracing an alternative to sin to fix this wound simply won’t work for me. I’m far too evil of a person, Angel. But the one thing I think might work is if I hunt down a fresh, live meal. True cannibalism boosts my power incredibly. One good kill and I’ll be back to normal and able to be everything everyone here needs for tomorrow.”

Angel held up his hands. “Whoa, whoa, you just collapsed in pain, Smiles! You can’t go out in the streets and make a move on whatever thug you find who looks tasty. And if anything, MURDER - big sin - is going to make that mark WORSE!”

“I can handle myself!” Alastor narrowed his eyes.

“Oh yeah, then prove it!”

“Excuse me?”

Angel scowled. “You want to go out and get yourself killed in the street? Fine - but first you got to prove you can handle yourself. Fight me and win, and I’ll believe you can fight against another demon.”

Alastor scoffed. “Are you serious?”

“Sure! Strictly hand-to-hand - no hits below the belt, legs are fair game.” Angel got into a ready position, fists up. “Only other rule is no powers on your end since they still get drained pretty quick and you might need them for your hunt. And no guns on my end to keep it fair. Now let’s go!”

Alastor raised an eyebrow.

He stood up from the bed and re-buttoned his shirt.

Then he made his microphone appear and used it to knock Angel’s legs out from under him. “There, now if you’ll excuse me - we can talk later, Ang—oh!” Angel had grabbed his wrists on the way down and taken Alastor with him to the floor.

Angel glared at him. “Okay, if you're allowed to use the cane, then I'm allowed to use all six arms.” Two had Alastor’s arms pinned to the bed, two had Alastor’s legs pinned down, and two had fists raised.

Alastor’s eyes widened - then he managed to get a knee up and flip Angel over him to send the spider toppling to the bed. Angel turned and caught Alastor around the waist. Alastor struggled to pin the spider down. Angel pushed him off and grabbed his cane and tried to pin down Alastor with it. Alastor pushed the cane right up into Angel’s face. They struggled, panting, glaring, evenly matched at first, except Alastor quickly grew more fatigued than Angel. But he held out until Angel was panting and tired too. The pair ended up lying on their backs side by side on the floor, flushed and clothing askew.

“Does a tie…mean you’ll leave me to my hunt?” Alastor asked, catching his breath.

“No,” Angel replied. “Because if this wasn’t a ‘no powers or weapons’ fake fight, and I was a real demon who you jumped, I’d fight dirty.” Angel whipped out something shiny from his jacket, and Alastor’s eyes widened to see a gun barrel pointed at his face. “I’d shoot you.” Angel sighed and tucked the gun back into his jacket. “You can’t rely on your powers right now, so you can’t go out. And I’m not going to let you die just so you can avoid talking to me about what happened last night…and how we feel.”

Alastor’s eyes widened but he was too exhausted to scurry away. He barely managed to sit up. “I am…aware that I said certain things to you yesterday evening. The memories have gradually become more painfully detailed as my hangover has waned. I apologize for presuming so much in relation to our relationship. And…” Then he blinked, brow furrowed in thought for a moment. He looked back at Angel and suddenly a different memory - the final one from the tower - became clear. “That gun…you had that gun in the tower…”

Angel’s eyes widened. He swallowed.

“You…You shot Velvet and Vox and Valentino.” His head tilted to the side.

Angel bit his lip then nodded. “Yeah, I did.”

“But why…?”

“Because I care about you more than I’m afraid of them. And because I need you, Smiles.”

Alastor flushed. “Angel, don’t…”

“No, I’m doing this. I want to do this.”

Alastor couldn’t look away from him - flushed and sincere and with his hair tousled and his clothing gently askew, Angel looked…beautiful.

Angel wiped away some sudden tears and went on. “You were right last night - this has been building up since that first night we hung out in your office, and we have to do something about it.” He moved closer. “Alastor, the Radio Demon…don’t you get it already? I’m crazy about you. I never met a guy I could fall for, and then you just showed up in a hotel in hell of all places.” He blushed. “I want to be with you, Alastor. Now I need to hear if you want to be with me too.”

Alastor was perfectly still. His heart fluttered like crazy and his chest felt so warm and good and full of light. He had fearfully imagined random confessions of affection from Angel, but he hadn’t expected the real experience to be so brilliant. He hadn’t expected that the idea of turning him away would feel so painful. But he swallowed and pushed through. “It doesn’t matter if I want or don’t want to…be with you. The answer for us will always be no.”

Angel’s eyes looked so sad. “Al, we can try to…”

Alastor held up a hand. “I need you to leave now please.”

Angel hesitated. Then he looked down and stood up. “Just stay the fuck inside. The least you could do is not make me worry all night about you ending up dead in an alley. And don’t tell anyone that I shot those three - I don’t want Charlie to know.” And then before Alastor could say anything more, Angel strode over to the door between their rooms and slammed it shut behind him.

Alastor watched the door for a long time…and felt tears running down his face. His shadow appeared and just stayed beside him. Eventually Alastor pulled himself up off the floor and back into bed. He waved his hand and his shadow dimmed the lights. He couldn’t sleep - he just let the tears fall in the dark. He didn’t even get up to try and find dinner - he had lost his appetite.

_________________

In the room next door, Angel spent the rest of the evening in a similar fashion. He was done being rejected over and over. He was Angel Dust, he could have anybody. And he was going to keep a good distance between himself and the Radio Demon and make sure Alastor felt the full impact of his sudden absence.

He would always be there for his friend, but Angel had some pride - he would not throw himself at the Radio Demon any longer. He had made his move, and now their future was up to Alastor.

Angel put on some music and held Fat Nuggets and just tried to think of anything else but the man he loved who was one thin wall - and one fucking wide emotional abyss - away from him.

Chapter Text

Nightfall had arrived on the day of the open house, and Charlie didn’t want to look outside and risk seeing…nothing. No one there. The hotel all lit up and not a fallen soul ready to come inside see what this place had to offer…except for her parents who would probably show up, see the party was a failure, and leave without a word. Another disappointment from their daughter. Another thing that would prove her father right about her…

Charlie had kept busy all day with preparations and coordinating the others and the final bit of decorating. Then she’d gotten herself dressed in black sequin leggings and an airy knee-length red dress with her black bowtie and shoes. But the moment the sun went down she was so nervous she could barely do more than pace her room and try to breathe.

Of course, Vaggie was there to help. Vaggie in her pretty grey and pink sparkly dress and sling-back high heels that made Charlie’s heart beat a little faster. Vaggie sat Charlie down on the bed and rubbed her back until the princess felt calmer. Then she brought Charlie over to their vanity and brushed her hair and secured it back with three black bands. She helped apply some make up to her girlfriend and talked to her about little things. And now Vaggie held Charlie’s hand as they stood by the window of their room with the curtains still drawn.

“Charlie, I can look and let you know if you want.”

Charlie took a deep breath. “No… I want to look. I want to get it over with.”

“Want to look together?” Vaggie smiled more.

Charlie nodded.

The went to the window, opened the curtains, and looked down to the street below.

Down on the sidewalk was an orderly yet rather large crowd of sinners…and more were coming from all directions, waiting to enter the hotel.

Charlie gasped. “Vaggie! Demons!”

Vaggie laughed. “Of course! You bring people together, Charlie. That’s why you’re a great demon and a great leader and a great girlfriend.” Vaggie kissed her lightly and Charlie laughed and wrapped her arms around Vaggie and kissed her back.

They separated and Charlie had stars in her eyes. “Okay…okay, I can do this now! Of course I can! I believe in us, all those people believe in us… Oh I knew this hotel could work! And we’ll show everyone how great this place is! Come on!”

Vaggie smiled so much as Charlie pulled her to the door and the two girls raced down the stairs together for their final preparations.

____________________________

The last thing Alastor wanted to do right now was attend a party, let alone be a host and performer for one, let alone ALSO have to play the graceful game of politics to multiple overlords and the king and queen of hell all at once.

And the very very very last thing he wanted to do was all of those tedious things while Angel was at the party, so close yet so far away.

The spider had actually confessed to him. Alastor sighed, staring at himself in his room’s full length mirror. He was dressed to the nines in the suit he had made to match Angel’s dress. He knew Angel wouldn’t wear the dress now though, all things considered. He knew Angel wanted nothing to do with him at all because ever since last night the spider had refrained from all contact. He didn’t check in on Alastor or bring up food or linger anywhere they might meet. He had spent the entire day in the ballroom, rehearsing his performance. And Alastor’s band would still accompany him but it wouldn’t be the same. Nothing would ever be the same.

The Radio Demon’s chest hurt so much for a moment that he almost stumbled to the floor, but his shadow caught him at the last minute. Alastor took a breath and steadied himself with his microphone. “I’ll be fine. I’m a professional - I can put on a show for everyone tonight like I’m right at the top of my game. And then after it’s over, I’ll relocate to reside with Mimzy and Rosie until the tower is rebuilt - because technically I did talk to Angel about ‘things’. And that will be that. Clear sailing through calm seas of typical hotel shenanigans going forward and nothing more!”

The shadow crossed its arms and glared.

“Oh come now.” The Radio Demon rolled his eyes. “My other option is what? Pitch woo right back at Angel Dust? Ha!”

She shadow shrugged.

Alastor glitched. “I wasn’t SERIOUS! Really…” He adjusted his tie and monocle. “I…I’ll just find a way to make amends with Angel Dust one day when the time is right. And I’m sure eventually we’ll be civil again…and then friends…and then conversation companions like before. But for now, one crisis at a time.” He put on his best smile. “Come on, we have overlords to simultaneously terrify and charm, a hotel to put on the map, and King and Queen to impress. For Charlotte’s sake let’s give it our all.” He swung a fist through the air and turned to the door…then added. “And…while you’re playing for Angel, do make sure it’s a nice show. The hotel deserves that… and so does he.” His shadow nodded. Alastor took a breath and teleported both of them away.

____________________________

Angel Dust had seriously debated whether or not to wear Alastor’s dress for the party considering the current state of their relationship. He’d gone back and forth about what signals each choice would send…but then in the end decided the best thing to do was not make his decision revolve around Alastor at all. Angel liked the dress and there wasn’t time to get a new one, and he wanted to wear something classy tonight, especially with Valentino and Vox and Velvet showing up. He wanted to show that he was here as a serious guest, not just trying to pick up some tips on the side. He also wanted to show all of the sinners coming here that this place was a chance to find yourself, not just a chance for a quickie with a porn star. And maybe as a bonus he wanted Alastor to eat his heart out just a little at the sight of Angel wrapped up in garment he’d made.

So Angel put on the suit-dress and smiled both because of how well it accentuated his masculine and feminine features and because of how well it worked for all of his goals tonight

The spider demon coiffed his hair and added some earrings and a little perfume. He turned to Fat Nuggets perched on his bed and smiled. “What do you think, hun?”

The little pig snorted and flicked his ears

Angel chuckled. “Yeah, I do look amazing as always. Now you be a very good boy tonight. I’ll be back late.”

Fat Nuggets hopped down from the bed and nuzzled Angel’s leg then walked over to the secret door in the wall and pawed it with his hoof.

Angel dashed over before he could make too much noise and scooped him up. “Shh… Sorry, kiddo… You really miss Alastor, don’t you?”

Fat Nuggets just looked up at him.

Angel sighed. “I’m sure he misses you too - even if he’s probably too much of a stubborn stunad to admit it.” Angel shook his head and willed away some tears - he’d done enough crying in bed last night. “You’ll see him around the hotel. I promise. It’s complicated. But it’ll be okay.” He kissed Nuggets on the head then set him down. The little pig looked up at him then laid down in front of the door to Alastor’s room.

Angel took a deep breath, adjusted suit-like dress, and headed out into the hallway. He managed to smile - tonight was a party after all. A really good party unlike the ones at the studio where he was just there to be bought and sold and to clean up after everyone else. Tonight could be fun and he felt beautiful. He reached the top of the stairs - everyone was bustling through the lobby getting last minute things into place. He smiled and threw an arm into the air. “I have arrived, bitches! And I am flawless!” He sauntered down the stairs with a laugh.

As he neared the bottom, the ballroom door opened and Alastor stepped out.

The Radio Demon’s eyes turned to Angel - and though Angel didn’t meet his gaze, he did notice Alastor was wearing the suit that matched Angel’s dress. Good, that would twist the knife a little deeper.

Angel sauntered right past him without a word and headed into the ballroom. He felt the Radio Demon’s eyes on him the entire way.

Angel was going to show that stubborn bastard. He knew flirting or taunting or fighting wouldn’t work to get Alastor to realize what he was giving up. No, no - the one thing Alastor liked most about their relationship was talking. So not only was he not going to speak to Alastor at all this evening but he was going to strike up a conversation with any demon who would have him. And that grinning deer would be stuck in the ballroom the entire night watching the whole thing. He didn’t know if Alastor would change his mind about exploring whatever was going on between them, but at the very least Angel wouldn’t be dismissed without putting on a show.

____________________________

Alastor headed to his office at a rather swift pace the second his encounter - or lack thereof - on the staircase with Angel was over. He needed a moment. The mere sight of the spider had frozen him in place (like a deer in headlights, it pained him to admit), the observation that Angel was wearing his outfit had entertained him beyond compare, and the spider’s refusal to acknowledge him had burned him with frustration and despair and…not quite desire. But he felt like a piece of something that should be in his life wasn’t in his life, and it was utterly maddening.

“You fucking turned down my best friend - I should grenade your ass on the spot.”

Alastor hissed and his eyes turned to radio dials as he jumped and turned. There was Cherri Bomb in a red dress that he was certain Charlotte and Vagatha would find far too revealing for a formal party but that clearly captured her style and attitude well. Her eye was narrowed.

Alastor’s eyes returned to normal. “That is none of your—“

“Yeah, yeah, you’re a damn enigma of secrets.” She rolled her eye. “For fuck's sake, if you were really not into him it would be one thing, but you are clearly a hot mess for Angel! Just admit it!”

“You and I are not having this conversation.”

“We wouldn’t have to if you knew how to have and handle even one effing emotion!” She sighed and walked past him. “You really upset him, you know - and no matter what happens between you two, you fucking owe him an apology for whatever you said or however you said it. If you’re gonna reject someone, you’ve at least got to have some damn tact about it.” She walked away before he could reply, heading to the ballroom.

Alastor rested against his office door for a moment, and his chest ached. His smile faded and faded and faded to a barely upturned line. He need a distraction. Perhaps Charlie… Yes, Charlie must be in an absolute state of panic with out how much pressure there was for tonight to be a success. Her parents were coming too. A perfect plethora of procrastination. Besides, it would good for them to be seen together if any partygoers got a peek inside before the night began - a true show of partnership between the Radio Demon and the Princess of Hell. He really had to remember what he had come here in the first place: entertainment and power and opportunity. He hadn’t come her for a relationship.

He bit his lip as pain seared across the scar on his heart. Then clung to his cane for support and went to seek out the princess…but paused. She had just dashed down the stairs with Vaggie, and she was beaming. Charlie’s smile far outshined his own, he realized. She hugged Vaggie and Vaggie kissed her. And together they marched confidently to the ballroom.

It flashed into Alastor’s mind for just a moment that, had their conversation the other day gone differently, he could have been confidently marching into the ballroom with Angel as well.

He felt his shadow appear, hovering and hesitant. He took a breath. “It’s not worth it. Trust me. Now get to the stage. You have a band to lead. For Angel. Go!” The shadow disappeared.

And Alastor straightened up, put on his most maniacal grin and coldest gaze, and strode forward to get in place. The Radio Demon would not be kept low, even by his own unfortunate limitations.

____________________________

Abel and Louise had been getting ready upstairs for a little while now - or rather Louise had been decking herself out and dressing herself up happily while Able sat by the window in his suit and with the little ring box in his pocket. Tonight would be a good night for it. Maybe he would dance with Louise at the party and then escort her to the roof, and under the moon and the stars on this magical night he would ask her his big question.

“Abel - I’m all ready! What do you think?”

Abel blinked and stood and turned to face her. His eyes widened. She was a vision in her purple dress and with her wool hair pulled back and earrings that sparkled and such a happy smile on her face.

His heart fluttered and he smiled a lot. “You look like an angel.”

She laughed and blushed. “Abel!” She went over to him and adjusted his bow tie. “You look very handsome. I wish we had more fancy parties to go to so I could see you in a suit more often.”

Abel was tempted to get down on one knee right here and tell her she could see him in a suit at their wedding if she was so inclined.

Of course, just then there was a knock on the door. “Louise! Abel! Are you ready? We’re gonna open the doors!” Niffty called from the other side. “There’s so many people waiting to come in! Charlie wants all of us in the ballroom to say hello to them!”

Abel sighed. The right moment would come. It had to be close. For now he leaned down and kissed Louise on the forehead. “Let’s go. I bet your dress looks extra pretty under the ballroom lights.” He held out his arm for her.

Louise giggled and hooked arms with him. “Thank you kindly, Abel.”

They headed to the door and opened it to find Niffty in a pretty white and yellow dress with a gold bow in her hair, bouncing on her heels. “Wow, you both look so nice! Everyone looks so nice! Do you think I look nice too? Alastor made me this dress!”

Abel nodded. “You look just lovely, Niffty! Let’s go!”

Niffty took one of their hands in each of hers and rushed them all down the stairs.

____________________________

Vox was sitting in the limo with Valentino and Velvet, trying to refrain from letting his glass of whiskey turn into a full bottle before they got to the hotel. He needed his wits about him tonight. Getting dolled up and walking right into Alastor’s domain, the Princess’s plans, Angel Dust’s drama - if their little overlord trio didn’t get killed tonight it would be the first damn miracle in hell.

Still, he supposed there was a small consolation or two for going through with this stupid plan. He’d probably get to see Alastor dressed up and putting on a show with full pomp and swagger - and in the neutral setting of the hotel, he could watch without the risk of Alastor gutting him…for now. After all, the deer demon had to know the three of them had attacked him - even if he didn’t remember, Rosie and Mimzy had certainly told him. Vox was sure an attempt on their lives wasn’t too far off, but at least tonight was a free pass.

The other perk of tonight was seeing Valentino dressed up in something classy for once. He’d chosen a dark purple sharp cut tailored suit and a black top hat and black boots with platform heels and a red tie. He was nice to look at like this…especially when he stood up, so tall and imposing.

“You’re looking at Val funny, Vox.”

Vox glitched and glared at Velvet.

She was sitting in a black and white dress, swinging her stocking-covered legs. Val had given her silver and gold rings and bracelets to cover up the bullet scar on her hand and to keep her distracted. She was still a little spacey since their defeat in the tower, though at least she could function without stabbing things now - the only reason Vox had agreed to let her come at all.

Valentino’s mouth picked up slightly on one side in a smile at Vox. “First taste is always free.” He winked.

Static filed Vox’s screen for a moment and his eyes narrowed. “I’m staring at BOTH OF YOU, and it's because I keep imagining what the papers are going to look like tomorrow with our dressed-up dead bodies splattered all over them if Alastor gets us alone for even one second outside of that hotel. We should NOT go to this party!”

“We are going.” Val’s face became stony again. “That Radio Fucker deserves to know there are demons who aren't afraid of him. And besides, we haven’t seen Angel Cakes in a while…” He smirked. “Time to remind baby where he belongs.”

Vox narrowed his eyes. “The king and queen are coming - remember that. This is probably one of the only chances we’ll ever get to make any kind of impression on them. And I don’t want to be on Lucifer’s hit list too. We NEED to keep the power moves and shenanigans in line.”

Valentino tented his fingers. “We’ll see…”

Valentino was as beautiful as he was arrogant, and Vox suddenly had a very strong compulsion to finish off that bottle of whisky and drift through the evening - and possibly to their deaths - in drunken oblivion.

Then he caught Velvet trying to use one of her rings to carve up the leather seat. He grabbed it from her and sat back. “You keep your hands to yourself tonight. You’re an overlord too even if you’re deranged on your best day.”

“He’s right, Velvet.” Valentino nodded to her. “Make us look good. Or I’ll call up my two nearest on-the-clock hookers and have them drag you kicking and screaming back to the studio.”

“Of course I’ll make us look good!” She held her head high with a big smile. “Look at my pretty dress and my pretty rings… So shiny and sparkly and sharp…” She bared her fangs.

Valentino actually chuckled. “Actually, forget making us look ‘good’ - stick with this bit and just make us look like an unpredictable threat instead.”

She winked, and Vox rolled his eyes.

Then the limo stopped.

“Here we are.” Valentino hit a button and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lit up and the streets full of demons. “Hmm…she actually drew a crowd. Interesting. Maybe Radio Freak had some instinct for this place after all.” He exited the limo and Velvet skipped out after him.

Vox swallowed the last of his drink, straightened his tie, and left too. He watched Valentino and Velvet swagger ahead and sighed - wherever they went, he would follow. Maybe the two of them were draining fucking idiots but he supposed they were HIS draining fucking idiots. Families of any kind were hard to come by in hell, even though his was an exceptionally chronic pain in the ass.

Besides, this party had an open bar and free food that wasn’t shitty strip club appetizers. Maybe tonight wouldn’t be so bad.

____________________________

Sir Pentious had been one of the first in line to enter the hotel this evening, decked in his best top hat and jacket and tie. Other demons attempted to crowd near the entrance but he skillfully used his tail to keep them back. He was going to get in first.

“Hey!” A short blue fish demon called out after a rather firm push from Sir Pentious’s tail. “Watch where you’re swinging that serpentine mass! You knocked me down and nearly put my light out with mud!” He brushed off the small glowing appendage hanging from his forehead.

“Hmph!” Sir Pentious held up his head. “Well if you weren’t trying to inch your way into my rightful place at the head of the line…”

“There is no head of the line because there is no ‘line’ per se. Ergo, no head! People have merely gathered en masse to gradually enter and—“

Sir Pentious shook his head and held up a hand. “Enough of your word games! I am far too busy having far more pressing conversations with far more important demons to talk with you!” He quickly glanced around then grabbed a short, dark figure wrapped up in a trench coat and pulled him close. “Good sir, what do you think of this establishment?”

The figure struggled to get away but then sighed as Sir Pentious’s tail wrapped around them both in a safe semi-circle. “You’re probably an important figure trying to keep a low profile. I do understand. Normally I would be discreet as well, but my natural party inclinations simply cannot be suppressed.” He laughed. “Anyway, where are my manners. Of course you know me but I should properly introduce myself. I’m Sir Pentious! A pleasure! And you are?”

“I-I…” The figure’s voice was rough and uncertain. “Uh…look, the hotel’s opening!” He pointed at the doors.

Sir Pentious looked over at the doors, which in fact didn’t show any sign of opening, and felt the demon struggling a bit in his grasp - pushing away with six hands. He glanced back at the mysterious figure, and though he couldn’t get a clear look at the short demon he sensed he was a spider. The figures hands were covered in black hair and his eyes glowed red beneath the brim of his fedora.

Sir Pentious laughed at him. “Oh don’t be so skittish, my good man! I know royalty can be intimidating, but the princess extended the invitation! It’s an honor to her and us to accept!”

The demon sighed, resigned to his fate. “I guess,” he grumbled.

Then the doors really did open.

There stood Steve and Niffty, Steve in a black suit, his sax around his body, and Niffty with her white and yellow dress glowing almost gold in the fire-toned lights coming from inside. She smiled. “Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!”

The doors opened wide, and Steve played to usher everyone in in style.

Sir Pentious led the charge, though in the crowd he lost his hold on his new companion. The dark figure slipped away and stuck close to the walls and shadows before gradually heading to the ballroom.

And a few moments later, another figure in a trench coat - taller and with long, thick, blond hair covered by a dark veil, and a fedora hiding her eyes - entered as well.

____________________________

Never let it be said that the King and Queen of Hell did not arrive to events in style.

But braving the crowds was taxing and boring and simply not their taste. They would make their own entrance and in their own time.

Their chariot teleported out of thin air to appear on the roof of the hotel and stayed closed until the sounds of guests in the street had faded away. Finally a door opened and out stepped Lucifer himself clad in all white and red, swinging a cane, his intrigued grin in place as usual. He strode forward two steps, observed the surroundings, and then turned on his heel and held out his hand.

A dark gloved arm extended forward and the hand touched his.

“My love,” he said simply, eyes hazed.

“My darling,” came the reply in a cool voice, and then the towering Lilith herself emerged and stepped onto the roof, clad in a glittering long black dress and heels.

He didn’t release her hand. “What fresh hell do you think this place will turn out to be?”

She smiled a little more. “I suppose we’ll have to see our daughter to find out.”

He nodded to her as the chariot disappeared in a cloud of fire. Then he struck his cane once firmly on the ground, and the two of them disappeared in a swirl of black flame, Lilith laughing.

____________________________

Alastor was behind the stage curtains, set to make his entrance after Charlie had allowed the guests into the ballroom and welcomed them. He had enough of his power back to accomplish a great deal this evening. He could easily sustain the stage in darkness and blacklight while his shadow band played. He was capable of performing his usual up-close parlor tricks within reason. He could even teleport, though he would have to keep it minimal and not take others with him, but everyone expected him to stay in the ballroom all night anyway.

He heard the guests filtering in now. He took a deep breath. Nothing like the thrill of an impending performance to take one’s mind off of…so many things.

He touched his chest again. It almost felt cold. He wasn’t sure if that was an improvement or one more thing to worry about.

“Alastor dear, pardon our surprise appearance, but we wanted to see you before you went on!”

“Yup, we wanted to tell you to break a leg!”

Alastor blinked and turned to see Mimzy and Rosie standing behind him, all dressed up and waving and with a bouquet of dried roses.

Alastor laughed. “Ladies! Ha! Now how did you sneak in here?”

Rosie smirked. “To surprise you, we’d accomplish any task, Alastor.”

Mimzy held forth the flowers. “And we brought you these…as a present for tonight but also as a get well present.” She sniffed. “You had us so worried there, Alastor.”

Rosie nodded. “It warms my dead heart to see you up and about again and snapping your fingers.”

Alastor snapped his fingers just for her and made the flowers disappear to his room in a puff of sparkling smoke. Mimzy clapped.

Rosie smiled and shook her head. “Now, Alastor, don’t use your magic on us - save it all for whatever you need tonight.”

Mimzy nodded. “And promise you’ll take some time tonight to catch up with us and to eat and dance.”

“Yes, of course!” Alastor chuckled. “I’m eager to spend any time with you ladies that I can. As much of the evening as possible if you’d like.”

Rosie raised an eyebrow…and then she peered at him closely and frowned. “Something’s off about your smile. Alastor…are you sure you’re all right?”

“Why, of course!”

“Then…why did your ears drop, Alastor?” Mimzy asked softly.

Alastor’s eyes widened but he tried not to panic. He perked his ears right back up. He had control over everything. “I, er…had an abrupt chat with Angel. It went in quite the…unfortunate direction, heh. I suppose my head is a little out of sorts between that and my recent injuries, but the show must go on!” He turned on his heel, facing away from them, his smile frozen and held up perfectly.

Mimzy and Rosie shared a frown.

Rosie came toward him, her voice soft. “No matter what happened, if there’s still something you want to say to him - something eating you up inside - say it, Alastor. Let it out. And then you can come home with Mimzy and I for a little while to feel better. You know we love you, Alastor.”

The Radio Demon clenched his jaw. He wanted to say the words back, to his two dearest friends at least. Maybe then thinking about expressing a similar sentiment to someone entirely new wouldn’t seem so impossible. “I…”

But then he could hear Charlie talking out there. It was almost his queue. He didn’t turn around, simply nodded and heard Rosie and Mimzy turn and head away.

____________________________

Charlie stood under as spotlight in front of the stage, beaming, while Razzle and Dazzle stood on either side of her, hands held out in presentation. “Welcome, demons galore, to our happy Hotel! Eat, drink, be merry, and learn how to find your way from sin to salvation! All of us are excited to see the rainbow hiding in each of you!”

The spotlight went dark.

And then all eyes went to the figure highlighted in purples and greens and pinks who strolled out glowing into the darkness of the stage. The Radio Demon, microphone held high. “Stay tuned, folks! We have an ironically sinful night ahead of us! Ha!” He snapped his fingers and his shadow band began to play as the crowd applauded.

The King and Queen observed from the doorway. Lucifer’s eyes looked to the crowd for their daughter while Lilith’s looked to where the Radio Demon had been.

The open house was under way.

Chapter Text

Husk was tucked behind the ballroom bar, minding his own business. Frankly he thought this place was too crowded, that the suit jacket Alastor had made him wear was too tight, and that all the neon and spotlights were way too bright. But as long as he could down drinks in between customers, he supposed the evening couldn't turn into a total disaster.

Then he saw Valentino, Vox, and Velvet slink in with the crowd and remembered the evening could get pretty dicey.

Then he saw that giant snake Angel was always bitching about slither in with a smug look, and he realized this evening could turn into a full-blown turf war.

Then he saw Angel - wearing that damn dress Alastor had made him - stroll in looking and smiling in every direction except the stage where Alastor was just exiting, and Husk accepted that an absolutely dramatic spectacle could probably unfold.

Finally, Husk saw the King and Queen appear in the doorway and knew the option was on the table for them to all just get killed too.

He sighed deeply. “Fuck. Niff—”

Immediately Niffty zipped through the crowd and right up to the bar with a big smile. “Hi Husk! I was just putting out more appetizer trays. Is anything wrong? I can help!”

“No.” He gestured behind the bar. “But look…how about I make you a Shirley temple and you stay here and drink it? Just..until Charlie manages to get Lucifer and Lilith corralled. Okay?”

“Ooo, they're here?” Niffty’s eye searched everywhere eagerly until her gaze lit on them, and then she clapped her hands together.

”Yeah. And it’s gonna be a delicate welcome. And Alastor’s busy. So just stay close to me until it all blows over. And then steer clear of them. If anything happens to you, Alastor will be pissed. And I’ll be all alone with him and his bullshit,” he grumbled as he started to make the drink.

Niffty laughed and took a seat on one of the stools. “Okay, I’d be happy to drink with you!” Her gaze went back to the King and Queen though even as Husk put the drink in her hands. “Ooo…so that’s the King and Queen. I never saw them in person. Charlie has the prettiest mommy. But I still think Angel would make the BEST mommy though.”

Husk almost smiled. “Well, you just worry about Angel ‘mommy’ and let Charlie deal with big scary queen mommy.” He sighed and poured himself a shot.

Niffty nodded. “I’ll give them all the space they need.” She sipped her Shirley Temple happily.

Husk watched as the rest of the crowd and finally Charlie turned and saw her parents.

____________________________

Alastor saw the King and Queen as well from his place in the shadows behind the stage…but he could barely resist the temptation for his gaze to rove back to the crowd instead, seeking Angel. Of all nights to be unable to get the spider out of his head.

____________________________

Everyone else turning and whispering was what finally alerted Charlie to the presence of her parents. There they were indeed, standing in the ballroom doorway. Her face went blank for only a moment. But then Vaggie was beside her and Charlie could breathe again. She held herself tall and smiled in a subdued, professional way as she headed toward them “My fellow creatures of hell!” She gestured forward. “I present…your King and Queen.”

The entire crowd applauded and bowed.

Charlie got closer to them, her heart pounding. But she remembered that all around her were demons who believed in her enough to be here. And Vaggie was still with her too. “Hello, Mom, Dad - welcome to our Happy Hazbin Hotel.” She gave a slight bow.

“Hmm…” Lilith’s smile grew just a bit on one side. “What a marvelous introduction for us, Charlotte.”

Charlie winced inside at the use of her full name but didn’t correct her mother. Correcting her mother was…something demons did not usually succeed at.

Lucifer tilted his head and turned his gaze to the crowd. He raised a hand. “Everyone, return to your festivities. I INSIST!” He slammed his cane firmly against the floor.

Instantly everyone went back to socializing and talking, some sweating as they avoided looking in the royal family’s direction.

Charlie blinked as her parents got around her on either side and instantly swept her off into their own little corner, leaving Vaggie behind. Her confidence buckled for a moment, and her voice cracked. “Mom, Dad, it’s…it’s really great that you could both make it here tonight. So much has happened, and I’ve wanted to share it with you.”

Lucifer leaned in. “Did you really get the Radio Demon under your control?”

“Oh!” Charlie blinked. “Well, erm…he’s helping with the hotel. And he seems happy to be here.”

“Indeed…” Lucifer’s smile shrank slightly and he leaned back. “You remember not to take shit from other demons, right?”

Charlie nodded. “Of course! He wanted to make a deal but I… decided instead to order him to help for as long as he desired. And he’s been really respectful and done a lot for this place.”

“Hmm…I see.” Lilith leaned a little closer. “You should introduce us, dear.” It was said so lightly, and yet it was a command more than a suggestion.

Charlie nodded. “Of course! But right now he’s going to be performing as part of the entertainment. I mean not him, his shadow band - Angel Dust will be the main performer. You know Angel Dust! I-I mean, because he’s famous not necessarily because you’ve personally seen any of his…er…He’s our first guest and he’s coming along great!” She swung a fist through the air and put on a big smile.

Lilith sighed and leaned down with a pitying pout. “Charlotte, take deep breaths. You know rambling is beneath you.” She adjusted a piece of Charlie’s hair that didn’t need adjusting.

“Right, right…” Charlie blushed a lot and clenched her hands together.

“That’s a good girl,” Lilith assured.

Charlie did take a deep breath and felt steady enough again to go on. “Other demons have been helping here too, including a few new guests. And tonight wouldn’t have been possible at all without a lot of help from Vaggie. You remember Vaggie, Mom, Dad. She’s been a great partner for the hotel…and for me.” Charlie leaned around them and gestured for Vaggie to come over - Vaggie hesitated but started to approach.

Neither Lilith nor Lucifer turned to glance in her direction. Lilith sighed and took a step away. “I think we’ll mingle and get a better sense of this hotel of yours…. Darling?” She glanced at Lucifer.

He beamed up at her. “Why don’t you enjoy yourself, my love? I would like to get a front row seat to see this performance. I shall save you one beside me when you’re ready.”

She nodded then looked to her daughter once more. A tender frown came to her features and she cupped Charlie’s cheek firmly. “You know I’ve always been eager to see the kind of Queen you’ll grow up to be. I suppose how you do with this place will show us.” Her eyes narrowed, and she smiled again. “There’s so much potential in you, Charlotte. You just need to work harder to bring it out - like always.”

Charlie bit her lip but smiled and nodded. “Of course! I…hope tonight doesn’t let you down.”

Lilith patted her cheek and then turned and glided through the crowd to mingle.

Charlie felt her heart clench a little more once she was left alone with her father.

“I assume you’ve reserved a table, of course,” Lucifer prompted.

“Of course!” Charlie nodded eagerly. “Right in the front!” She gestured near the stage, and the crowd instantly parted revealing a fancy table straight ahead. Lucifer strolled forward, twirling his cane.

Charlie let out a very big sigh as Vaggie came beside her and took her hand.

“You okay, babe?” Vaggie asked gently.

Charlie squeezed her hand, her eyes down. “I’m sorry they do that…ignore you.” As she gripped harder, her horns started to poke through her hair.

“Hey, tonight’s about the hotel.” Vaggie smiled, her voice soft. “Besides, you’re the only Magne who I need to like me.” She kissed her cheek.

Charlie’s horns faded. She raised her head, smiling a little. “After tonight, let’s go out on a really nice date. Or have a little party of our own. Or do anything together. Whatever you want. Okay?”

Vaggie smirked a little. “Now that sounds fun. But let’s make it whatever WE want.”

Charlie giggled and Vaggie laughed. Then they walked through the crowd to find a good spot to observe the show themselves.

____________________________

“Fuck.” Cherri scowled as she watched the Magne family’s little meeting take place from afar. She was hanging back against a wall with Rosie and Mimzy. “And I thought MY family dynamics were tense.”

“It’ll be fine,” Rosie assured. “Charlie is a smart, strong girl. She can manage. And Vaggie will help her. We should focus on other, more pressing concerns. Three, specifically.” Her eyes narrowed and fell on Valentino, Vox, and Velvet crowded together across the room.

Mimzy scowled. “What they did… I want to rip the throat out of that Velvet with my bare fangs and bathe in her blood!”

“Whoa!” Cherri grinned. “Dark, Mimzy - I love it. But for the sake of this fancy shindig maybe we should stick with less graphic stuff for now. Besides, they’re shit but they’re not stupid - those three fuckers won’t attack here…but they will try to subtly fuck with Al and Angel. And we are not letting that happen, right, ladies?” She smirked, and Rosie and Mimzy smirked and nodded in return. “One for each of us,” Cherri went on. “Mimzy, sounds like you got Velvet. Rosie - you’re a tall girl, maybe you want to take Val? And I’ll scare the hell out of the walking tv. Game on!” She stepped forward…then someone new caught her eye and her smile fell. “Oh shit!” She groaned and held out her arm. “Fucking Pen is here! Goddamnit!” And indeed, there was the snake at the center of the room, looking pompous as ever.
Rosie laughed. “Oh Cherri, of all the overlords here he’s certainly the lowest threat.”

Cherri rolled her eye. “Yeah, sure, in a fight he’s the lowest threat. But here - that drama queen is just insane enough to actually pull an attack in the middle of all this.” She rubbed her brow. “Ugh, I don’t want to babysit him! I wanted the three of us to spend the night fucking with the 3V and doing stupid subtle suggestive crap to get Angel and Radio Head together.”

“Has our little alliance really come to mean so much to you?” Rosie asked with a warm smile.

Cherri pouted but nodded. “Well, kind of, yeah. You’re both pretty badass. It’s been fun.”

“Aww!” Mimzy beamed. "We think you're swell too, Cherri! We’d even love to have you come stay in the Colony! Except, well, of course…you’re not a cannibal too.” She shrugged. “But we’re glad you got over your little phobia of us.” She bared her teeth.

Cherri sighed. "Yeah, as long as I don’t think too much about either of you ripping into a carcass I’m fine.” She glared in the direction of Valentino, Vox, and Velvet “Unless it’s those three - then go to town. And record it too. Maybe Angie and Radio Head will want to watch together on a date or something.”

Rosie laughed. “What a delightfully vicious Idea! Not to worry though, Cherri. Mimzy and I can keep an eye on Valentino, Vox, and Velvet until you’re ready to join us to approach them. Like stalking prey for a hunt..” She bared her fangs.

Mimzy nodded. “And there’ll be plenty of time for us to come up with ways to help Alastor and Angel get closer tonight. For now, just make sure that snake doesn’t ruin the atmosphere with a bunch of brash fighting.”

“Okay.” Cherri grinned. “We’ll rendezvous after Angel’s performance.”

Mimzy and Rosie nodded, eyes glowing red. Then Cherri sauntered off into the crowd after Sir Pentious, who seemed to be looking for someone.

____________________________

Angel stood in the shadows on stage, ready to be lit up in neon lights and for the shadow band to start playing. In the mean time, he was setting up a certain familiar item from his room. He’d decided to add a small surprise to his performance: something the crowd would enjoy for sure. And something Alastor would find irritating to the point of tantalization almost definitely.

Maybe Alastor would take one look at his performance and fall madly in love. OR maybe he would at least be filled with the same amount of bitter regret Angel felt. Win-win either way. Angel shivered as he remembered wrestling with Alastor the other night, ending up panting on the floor, barely dressed…only to be told to leave.

“Angel…” Came that familiar radio voice from the other side of the curtain. Alastor hidden in the shadows on stage, giving his cue. “It’s time.”

Angel secured the last piece of his surprise into place with a clink and grinned at his handiwork. His dancing pole from his room was now fully constructed here.

"What was that?” asked Alastor.

Angel didn’t reply - he was sticking to his plan for no conversation with Alastor tonight. His eyes suddenly saw Alastor’s shadow’s eyes in the darkness. Angel nodded to the shadow. The shadow eyed him with some worry but nodded back and returned to Alastor.

Angel heard Alastor take a deep breath and then broadcast his voice to the crowd. “Ladies and gentlemen and demons of all kinds, enjoy the show! And our first guest - Angel Dust!”

Angel saw the neon lights go up on the stage, and he grinned. Showtime.

____________________________

Alastor disappeared from the stage with a snap of his fingers and relocated himself to a stool at the bar to watch the show start. His shadow band began to play as the curtains opened.

Alastor’s jaw fell.

Angel stood there in his dress and with one arm around the dancing pole that had formerly been in his bedroom. A rather large jolt of static passed between the Radio Demon’s ears and his monocle dropped from his eye.

From behind the bar, Husk sighed and finished off a swig of his drink. “Fuck. When you two fight now is it all just gonna be this hardcore flirting shit? Cuz I think Angel’s got an edge over you, being a professional and all.”

Alastor put back his monocle and gritted his teeth. “Shut up or I’ll ram that bottle down your throat.”

“How’re you gonna do that? You’re too busy mauling Angel with your eyes.”

Alastor hissed and his eyes became radio dials. Then the music picked up and Angel danced and sang, and he was playful and free rather than sultry or pandering - he was confident and true and a master at his craft. And Alastor craved for them to be alone again like they had been in Angel’s room that day with the pole because he knew none of these observers could properly appreciate the spider’s elegance.

At some point Alastor became aware that Niffty was sitting on the stool beside him and speaking. “Wow…even the king and queen are having a good time watching him. And you’ve never looked so impressed, Alastor. You should let Angel know you liked his show.”

“Hmm…” was all Alastor managed with a crack to his voice. He felt very warm. It had to be warm in here. He should have been mad at Angel for adding the pole to their show with no warning and yet it was a brilliant change. And if Angel, by any chance, was using this display to twist and tweak and torture Alastor’s heart, it was working.

Finally he gripped the bar, digging his claws against the wood as the show finished and Angel dropped into a full split on stage to the sounds of applause and cheers and catcalling. “Husk - a good sherry! Leave the bottle.”

“Nooo way!” Husk glared at him. “After your little alcoholic stunt the other day, Vaggie told me to put you on a strict limit tonight. You are not getting wasted and making an ass of yourself just so you can avoid your feelings.”

“Oh Alastor!” Niffty climbed into his lap and beamed up at him. “Don't avoid your feelings! Embrace them! It’s fun! Watch!” She hugged him tightly. “I love you, Alastor!” She zipped over and hugged Husk. “I love you, Husk!”

“Hey, get off!” Husk wriggled free.

Niffty giggled and looked to Alastor. “And I love Miss Angel too! And our whole hotel family! It all makes me so happy! I want you to be happy too, Alastor!”

“I…” Alastor’s eye twitched and his face glowed hotly, “I…believe I need some fresh air. Pardon me!” He got up and was about to snap his fingers to teleport to the roof when he saw Angel climb down from the stage and go right to a waiting Valentino, Vox, and Velvet. And the spider smiled and laughed and talked as they surrounded him and led him into the crowd.

Alastor's jaw clenched. Trying to toy with him or not, he could not let Angel put himself into a bad position with those three. Going outside could wait. He had a spider to spy on.

He was about to slide into the shadows for stealthy observation when suddenly Charlie came running up to his side. “Alastor! My, um…heh, my parents want to meet you!”

Alastor knew he should have felt utterly amused and intrigued by the idea, and perhaps even a little threatened. But the whole concept just seemed boring - his interest was in Angel. On the other hand though, turning down the King and Queen flat out could leave this hotel - or at least himself - a pile of rubble. He took a deep breath and put on his most casual smile. “But of course, Charlie. I’d be honored. Just like I’ve been honored to be part of a night where they could see just how far you’ve come.”

Charlie blushed and smiled more. “You’ve helped so much, Alastor - you have no idea.” She lowered her voice, frowning a little. “My parents can be kind of difficult. I’m sorry in advance if they say anything insulting to you.”

Alastor tilted his head but just laughed. “Quite all right. This is hell, after all. I’ve been insulted more times than I can count. Usually that ends with me gnawing the meat off someone’s bones, which isn't an option in this case. But I suppose variety is the spice of life. Ha! Lead the way!”

Charlie smiled a little again - if uneasily - and guided him through the crowd where the king and queen now sat at a table together.

____________________________

Cherri was tailing Pen and it was boring. He just held his head high and pranced around and tried to make conversation with people and not look completely deflated when no one made conversation back. It was sort of pathetic. She was about to honestly give up on him and go back to Rosie and Mimzy when he bolted across the room with a smile like he recognized someone…and then approached a figure in an overcoat blending with the shadows, eyes glowing red under his fedora. Eight eyes.

Cherri ran across the room and got between them. “Oh I knew something was up, snake head! Are you two fucking kidding me? Coming into the place to do what? Kill Angel? Get revenge on Angel? Humiliate Angel? Spill!”

“Oh please!” Sir Pentious rolled his eyes and waved her off. “What in the world are you talking about, Cherri Bomb? I don’t care about your spider friend. I’m here for the open house.”

“Oh, like you want to be redeemed!”

“Redemption? Ha!” Sir Pentious laughed and wiped a tear from his eye. “I’m here because this was advertised as a celebration of demons, and I’m a demon to celebrate! I’m treating myself to a night out in style with royalty!”

“Prove it!”

Sir Pentious sighed. “Wouldn’t I have attacked Angel Dust while he was just on stage, utterly vulnerable and exposed? Also wouldn’t I have a ray gun with me? Also wouldn’t there be Egg Bois everywhere?” He waved her off. “Ugh, I needed a break from them, I swear.”

Cherri blinked and hesitated. “Okay… But then why are you hanging out with—“ She turned but the figure was gone. “Dammit!”

“Who?” Sir Pentious shrugged. “Oh you mean my new shy friend in the coat? I haven’t caught his name yet. Delightfully intriguing fellow!” He chuckled. “I knew I’d find some new comrade here tonight.”

Cherri gave him a dry look. “You really have no idea who that was, do you?”

Sir Pentious just tilted his head to the side, his face blank.

Cherri sighed deeply, a hand to her forehead. “You’re JUST here to mingle and be seen, right?”

“Of course! I’m a guest and the royal family are my hosts - it would be terribly rude to start any altercation.”

“Fine.” She crossed her arms. “Just stay out of trouble and…maybe find a new comrade. Trust me.” She walked away before Sir Pentious could question her.

He raised an eyebrow, confused, but then pouted and headed out to find his new friend regardless of Cherri’s suggestion. The hidden figure was making him even more intrigued to unmask his mysterious self.

____________________________

The King and Queen waited at their table, sitting elegantly side by side, as Charlie approached with the Radio Demon in tow.

“Mom, Dad, I present Alastor, the Radio Demon. Alastor - my parents, the King and Queen.” Charlie stepped to the side, gesturing forward.

Alastor inclined himself forward just enough to suggest a bow. “A pleasure! You two are quite the inspiration for sinners topside! And young Charlie has been a fascinating demon to get to know!”

Lilith’s smile grew just a little. “So you believe in her little project then? An attempt to raise hell to Heaven.” There was a subtle of a laugh in her voice.

Alastor’s eyes couldn't help looking past the queen slightly, trying to catch Angel in the crowd. But at these words from her his gaze locked right on hers. Bad parents really were a peeve of his. “I believe in CHARLOTTE,” he said decisively. “AND in her ability to lead others to a most entertaining new era, of course.”

“Hmm…” Her eyes narrowed slightly. “Our family is not one to be trifled with by outsiders.”

“Fortunately for all of you I do not deal in trifles. And here at the Hazbin Hotel we are a happy little patchwork family of our own,” Alastor countered.

“Until you don’t want to be anymore. I’m aware of the rather loose terms for your engagement at this establishment.”

“Ah but you should also be aware that I do not abandon my charges lightly.”

Charlie watched this exchange in some awe…and some fear. Alastor was walking a very fine line with her mother.

And yet somehow she saw the Queen’s smile grew a little. “You’ll learn much from this one, Charlotte. Pay close attention.”

Charlie smiled a little and nodded. “Uh, sure…I will, Mom.”

Lucifer cleared his throat. He stood up. His head barely came up to Alastor’s chin. “For a fallen mortal you’re quite the demon, Alastor.” He raised an eyebrow moved closer to his daughter. “Your interest in my daughter…interests ME.”

“Your daughter can handle herself - in her own way on her own terms. I respect that quality in a demon.” Alastor’s eyes widened and went beyond Lucifer’s head. There was Angel, still laughing and talking to Valentino, Vox, and Velvet as well as many other demons who had crowded around him. Rosie and Mimzy were closing in but now Valentino touched Angel’s arm. And Angel flinched but smiled more…saw Alastor…and went right back regaling the crowd with conversation.

“Perhaps she can indeed.” Lucifer replied. “And I can handle myself - and the needs of my family - as well.” His eyes flashed to look like snake eyes.

“Dad…”

He held up a hand, silencing Charlie.

Her stomach sunk as she turned back to Alastor.

However Alastor didn’t react at all. “I should hope so!” he merely replied, attempting to laugh. “Well, it was a pleasure to meet both of you, but as one of the hosts I really must attend to the party. Sending riff-raff packing and other duties. Enjoy yourselves and pardon me!” And with that he strolled off into the crowd.

Lucifer watched him go.

“Dad?” Charlie tried again.

Lucifer turned back - his smile had grown, his eyes down in a thoughtful way. “He is very unlike you, Charlie. The fact that you’ve managed to strike a partnership of any kind is interesting.” His eyes came up to meet hers. “This changes things. You should manage the hotel from the mansion. Come home.”

“Dear…” Lilith raised an eyebrow.

“I…” Charlie blinked but shook her head. “But I can’t. I mean, I belong here running this place.”

“HE'S running it,” Lucifer went on. “Leave him be and handle the details from afar like the royalty you are.”

She took a breath. “I’m not leaving the hotel. I’m staying here with Alastor and Vaggie and Angel. And we’re going to make something work. I’m sorry, but the answer’s no, Dad.”

He hesitated, his eyes narrowed. “Well…when the answer is yes, you know where to find us.” He moved closer. “You’re not like other sinners, Charlie. If you’re going to take unnecessary risks, you must make sure you’re safe.”

“I am safe. And I make this place safe for others too.” She smiled, full of confidence and poise. “But I’m glad you both visited. Excuse me I…I just realized I promised Vaggie a dance tonight but I haven’t given it to her.” And then she turned and went off into the crowd.

Lilith smirked a little. “Maybe she can work miracles. It’s miraculous that hell hasn’t torn her apart, after all.”

Lucifer grinned more. “I never had a demon dismiss me so easily like that Radio Demon did. And I never had Charlie dismiss me so easily either. Interesting.” His eyes roved around the hotel ballroom. “Just like me at that age… So ready to be different.”

Lilith grinned and took his hand in hers. “Nothing is cast in stone yet, darling.”

“Nothing ever was I suppose, my love.” He squeezed her hand, not looking at her.

She stood. “Charlie did have one good idea. I’d like to dance.”

He stood as well. “Always, Lilith.” Lucifer took her in his arms and gazed up at her as they moved gently together. His eyes found Charlie and Vaggie dancing across the room. He sighed deeply and tried to focus on his wife.

____________________________

Angel Dust was working the room, chatting up everyone and anyone. Yeah, it was good for promoting the hotel. But mostly he was imagining Alastor seeing Angel’s precious gift for conversation going to everyone but him. The only downside was the fact that Valentino, Vox, and Velvet kept trailing along after him. Valentino was getting close and sweet talking him, making plans for Angel to come back to the studio: a big debut after a little time off. Velvet just kept staring at the glittery rings on her hands and laughing. And Vox kept crossing his arms and scowling. And Angel kept feeling his stomach twist and praying they would never realize that he had been the one to shoot them.

He felt a little better when he became aware of Rosie and Mimzy and now Cherri trailing them. But then he saw Alastor make a beeline for him, and Angel turned the charm up all the way for his little overlord crowd with a perfect smile and a flawless pose and a warm laugh like he couldn’t get enough of whatever they were talking about.

“Angel, there you are!” Alastor got right in front of him. “And I see you’re entertaining some of your more colorful friends!” His eyes turned sharply to Valentino, Vox, and Velvet.

Valentino smirked at him. “Just catching up with my best bitch.” His voice lowered. “And I see you’re doing well, Alastor. I’d heard some things…”

“Only what I wanted others to hear to make my appearance tonight that much more spectacular by comparison, I assure you.” Alastor’s eyes narrowed.

“Do you remember who attacked you?” Velvet asked out of the blue. “I heard you were pretty far gone at the time.”

“Hmm…” Alastor’s grin grew, flashing his fangs, “That's a matter for another time. Tonight is a party. We’re really so happy every class of demon could attend from the highest of the high to the lowest of the low.” He turned his sights to Vox and his voice shifted to a deep and dangerous pitch. “We’re here for eternity after all. - there’s so much time to parse out rivalries and relationships and all of the overdue consequences. Ha!”

Vox swallowed but then scowled. “If you don’t want us here, just say so you double talking—“

Valentino placed a hand on his shoulder. “Now, now, Vox, no need to get so flustered.” Vox grumbled under his breath and blushed, eyes darting to and away from Alastor. Valentino went on. “No reason we can’t all be friends, at least for tonight. Did you need something, Radio Demon?”

Alastor felt like a memory was coming back to him. One last thing from the tower. Something just before the gun shot from Angel’s hand. Something between himself and Valentino.

“Alastor! There you are!” Rosie and Mimzy came up on either side of him and Cherri brought up the rear.

Rosie grinned, showing all of her teeth. “Hello, you three. Short time, no see. You know, I have a splendid idea - there’s three of us,” she gestured to herself Mimzy, and Cherri, “and three of you.” She gestured to the overlord trio. “Why don’t we dance?”

Valentino chuckled. “You couldn’t afford a dance with me, honey.”

“I don’t see anyone lined up to outbid me.” She tilted her head, her eyes glowing. “It's all settled. Mimzy…you take Velvet. And Cherri, you take Vox. I’m sure will get along nicely. Come on then!” She grabbed Valentino’s sleeve, as though she didn’t want to touch him. Mimzy grabbed Velvet’s bow around the waist of her dress and pulled her along. And Cherri grabbed Vox roughly by the tie.

Alastor glowed a little brightly at suddenly being left alone with Angel.

Angel blushed a little for a moment but then held his head high and, without a word, started to stroll away.

Alastor’s head turned to watch him go. That Angel could leave him so easily, even as some childish tactic to bother him…left a hollow feeling in Alastor’s chest. The Radio Demon turned away and then his eyes caught Valentino’s - the moth had slipped from Rosie’s clutches for a moment and was reaching out toward Alastor from across the room, eyes narrowed.

Alastor remembered: Valentino had done that once before. His hand coming close, to finish everything…

Alastor’s entire chest seared in pain, and it took all of his energy to maintain the magic he was pouring into the party and also not collapse to the floor and cause a scene.

Angel noticed though - Angel was so clever, Alastor thought to himself in a woozy haze.

The spider came close and broke his no conversation commitment for a moment. “Damn it, Al… Are you okay? Because if this is just some drama to get back at me for the pole, it’s not—“

Alastor clutched at a fold of Angel’s dress. He whispered very quietly. “Help me to the back exit. Act like we’re walking and you’re leaning on my arm. Get us into the stairwell. Please. I…can barely keep the party going.”

Angel blinked then nodded and hooked arms with Alastor. He pretended to laugh as they glided across the room to the fire exit door. He thought someone in a trench coat was watching them from the balcony, and then saw another person in a trench coat scurry away from them, but had bigger issues to focus on. Once they slipped inside the darkness of the stairwell Alastor stumbled forward, clinging to the railing. “Thank you. Go now. I just need air. The roof will work fine. And I think I’ve still got one good teleportation in me. Heh - ta ta!” He held up his fingers, snapped and disappeared.

“Hey!” Angel scowled. “Fuck, Al…you don’t need to do everything alone!” He started on his way up the stairs to the roof, grumbling to himself about stupid stubborn deers who didn’t deserve to be left alone to croak on a roof even if they were pains in the asses sometimes.

____________________________

Back in the ballroom, what was transpiring now between the three overlord’s and three demonesses was less of a dance between the three ‘couples’ and more of a severe standoff with music playing around them as they stood close.

Rosie grinned at Valentino. “Considering what happened at the radio tower, I would be well within my political rights to eat your heart out of your chest immediately. But I do hate making a fuss at parties.”

Valentino smirked. “You know, you have just enough moxie that I don’t want to threaten you back. How about you become one of my madames? You could keep the ladies in line I bet.”

“I’d treat them with the respect they deserve. But that means I’d start by getting them away from you, so I don’t think you’d benefit much.” Her eyes glowed.

Velvet giggled at the sight of Mimzy. “I remember you. You tried to bite me…but I got you with my knife first. Want to see my rings?”

“Oh honey,” Mimzy rolled her eyes, “Keep the cheap glass to yourself. All I care about is keeping your tacky homicidal tendencies in line and away from our territory.”

Vox had his head in his hand. “Jesus fucking…” He looked to Cherri and scowled. “And what the fuck are you doing here with them?”

Cherri glared back at him. “I figure shit out eventually. And I figured out that you put me and Angel into a dangerous and shitty situation at that radio tower. I’ll side with the cannibals over you three any day.” She smirked. “Alastor’s gonna kick your asses so bad.”

Valentino scowled. “Angel’s one of us now - a partner. We go down, he does too.”

“He’s part of the hotel - he’s not going anywhere with you,” she shot back.

“Watch your mouth.”

“Watch your STUDIO - shit blows up so easily in hell.” Cherri laughed and Valentino glared.

“That’s it! I’m walking away - I’m not doing this tonight. Goodbye!” Vox waved and proceeded to turn and head into the crowd.

Valentino blinked then sighed in frustration. “Damnit. Vel, go after him. I knew being here tonight would get to him.”

Velvet skipped off happily.

Valentino turned back to the others. “You stay clear of us and we’ll stay clear of you. We can sort this out on another night. When you see Alastor, tell him we’re ready and waiting.” With a smirk he turned and headed after his comrades.

Rosie crossed her arms. “Well, at least he won’t be off looking for Alastor himself.”

“Good thing too,” Mimzy piped up, “because I don’t see him anywhere.”

“Or Angel…” Cherri suddenly observed glancing around.

The three ladies looked at each other and grinned and spoke together. “Excellent!”

Laughing, they headed to the bar for some drinks - getting those two boys alone was half the battle, and they’d succeeded without even trying.

Chapter Text

The bar was busy and Husk was grateful for the distraction. Pouring drinks was simple and made sense and kept him out of whatever mess was going on out on the party floor.

Then, of course, something came along to disrupt the relaxing flow of business - that huge snake overlord slithered up to the bar and knocked the rest of the crowd back with his tail. He grinned. “Pardon me, my good fellow - I’ll take two sherries please!”

Husk scowled more. “Sherry? Yeah, this isn’t a wine club. We’re serving hard drinks for people who want to get wasted on the princess’ dime while they can.”

Niffty popped up behind him with a grin. “And also Shirley Temples!

“And also Shirley Temples!” Husk added in agreement before her realized the words coming out of his mouth. Then he blinked and grumbled to her. “Niffty, that’s part of the ‘secret menu’ just for you - we talked about this.”

“Oh!” The snake clapped his hands together. “Actually a couple of Shirley Temples sound lovely! I’m afraid liquor goes right to my head, and I’m not sure how much of a drinker my companion is.”

Niffty looked up at Husk with a big smile. “Husk…come on…”

Husk sighed. “Fine…” He whipped up the drinks and handed them over to Sir Pentious. “But if anyone else asks, either you didn’t get those here or they’re vodka and cranberry.”

“Ha!” Sir Pentious winked. “Good one, my good man! Well, a pleasant evening to you both.” He used the end of his tail to tip his hat and then headed off.

Niffty sat on the bar, smiling at Husk again.

He noticed and sighed. “What?”

She shrugged. “Husk, I know we’re best friends…” He grumbled a little but didn’t disagree, and Niffty went on. "But…don’t you want to make NEW friends too? There are lots of people here! You could have a fun night! And find a new person to have fun with on other nights.”

“Pass - other people are not fun to me.”

“We’re probably gonna be living with a lot of other people soon after this party - new guests.” Niffty shrugged. “Tonight you have a chance to get used to it. Here, it’s easy - I’ll show you!” She turned to a fresh customer approaching the bar - a blue fish demon in a lab coat. Before he could utter a word she waved. “Hiya! I’m Niffty! Pleasure to meet you, and thanks for coming to our party! Are you a doctor? Or a nurse? Or a dentist maybe? That lab coat is really neat!” She grabbed one of his hands in both of hers and shook excitedly.

The fish almost fell over from the enthusiasm of her handshake but got himself steady by holding onto the bar with his other hand. “I’m a scientist, in fact. Baxter. And I just came to see if you might have any club soda handy? I bumped into some gargantuan snake demon outside and soiled my coat. I’d like to get the stain out before it sets.”

Niffty’s eye went so wide and her smile grew so much. “I CAN DO THAT FOR YOU!!!” As he raised an eyebrow, Niffty zipped around him like a hurricane with a cloth napkin in one hand and a spray bottle of seltzer in another. In another instant she was sitting on a stool. “There you go! Got out the stain, polished your buttons, and I shined your shoes!”

Baxter glanced down at himself, blinking then back to her. “How in the world did you—“

“Oh,” she waved him off, “I know everything about cleaning! I can get anything out of anything. It’s my job here at the hotel - that and decorating. If you ever decide to become a guest and see the pretty rose-colored drapes in the rooms, that’s all me!” She swung her legs.

Baxter stared at her in curiosity for a moment longer then cleared his throat. “Yes, well, I appreciate your assistance, Niffty. It sounds like you certainly run a tight ship here. And like you have a comprehensive understanding of chemical interaction.”

“Thank you! And no problem at all! At the happy Hazbin Hotel, we’re here to help!” She winked.

Baxter gave her a small wave and a smile, then departed back into the crowd.

Niffty turned to Husk. “See, making friends is fun!”

He sighed. “Yeah, well, it’s easy for you - you’re all bright and positive and bubbly and helpful.”

Niffty frowned a little. She considered then smiled again. “Okay…new plan. How about I take over the bar just for a little bit and you can go do whatever you want. You can mingle or sit back and watch the shadow band play or just take a drink out into the lobby and relax.”

Husk paused, clearly tempted. “You remember the number one bartending rule, right?”

Niffty nodded. “If someone’s mean to me, I grab a broken bottle and show them the door!”

Husk almost smiled as he nodded. “Okay…then. Yeah, I could use a break. Thanks, Niffty.”

“No problem!” She winked and climbed behind the bar.

Husk grabbed a bottle and slipped off into the crowd.

_____________________________

The mysterious short spider figure in a trench coat had just safely tucked himself into a dark corner of the ballroom when Cherri Bomb swooped in and pinned him to the wall. “All right, Niss, what the fuck are you doing here? Spill, now.”

The spider demon pushed up his fedora to reveal Arackniss’s frowning face. “Fuck, Cherri - nice to see you too.”

“Enough stalling! Before nosy Pen gets involved again I want an answer.” She scowled. “If you are trying to fuck with Angel in ANY way so help me…”

“I’m not!” He held up his hands. “I just…everything with this place is new for him. Redemption? Putting on a show while wearing all his clothes? Hanging out with the princess and an overlord? I want to make sure it all looks as good as it sounds. Never thought he could do worse than Val, but you never know, right?”

She still eyed him. “Does your dad know you’re here?”

Arackniss narrowed his eyes. “You know he’d fucking kill me if he did.”

“And there’s no scheming between you and Pen?”

“The snake guy! No, he just decided I’m his party friend.” He shrugged and added. “And I’d rather be talking to him right now than shoved up against the wall by a fucking pyro!”

Cherri let out a breath and finally released him. “Just don’t cause any trouble.”

“Fine. And don’t tell Tony I was here.”

“Fine. Besides, Angel’s got more important stuff going on here than your drama.”

Cherri slipped off into the crowd, leaving Arackniss alone, frowning and thinking.

_____________________________

Sir Pentious had figured that a drink would be a helpful ice breaker for himself and his new companion once he located him again. He searched through the ballroom, his height giving him an advantage, then finally caught sight of his spider friend near a wall. He decided to use some of his stealth to sneak up on him. He slithered closer, keeping to the shadows. Then…

“Boo!”

“Ah!” The spider gasped then turned - he was pointing a gun. “Oh, shit, it’s you again.”

“Oh my!” Sir Pentious laughed daringly. “I’d ‘stick em up’ but I’m afraid I have a drink in each hand. Unless you’d care to help me by taking one?” He offered a glass.

The spider hesitated then finally put the gun away and let out a breath. “What is it?”

The overlord shrugged. “Well, it might sound silly but…it’s a Shirley Temple.”

“Heh…” The spider actually laughed. “Haven’t had one of those since I was a kid.” He hesitated one more time. “Why did you get me one?”

Sir Pentious moved closer to rest against the wall as well. “Well, you seem to be having a tense time at this party. A drink is a good way to fix that, even if it is just soda and cherries…” The spider finally took the drink, and Sir Pentious took the opening to go on, “Speaking of which, I couldn’t help but notice that we have an acquaintance in common - Cherri Bomb. To have her so hot tempered you must be a fierce and powerful demon indeed.” Sir Pentious shook his head with a smile. “I do wish I could know your name, but I respect if you would prefer to keep it to yourself.”

“You saw that little exchange, huh?” The spider friend finished a sip and sighed. “Eh fuck it, Cherri already knows I’m here which means my cover’s basically blown. Just…call me Niss.”

He lived up his hat a little, showing Sir Pentious he was indeed a black and grey spider. Niss reminded the snake overlord of Angel Dust a little, though he supposed most spider demons had similarities of form in common.

“A pleasure, Niss!” Sir Pentious glanced down, laughing a little. “I’m sorry to be so involved in your business. I just…realized as soon as I arrived that I really didn’t know anyone here. But you have been easy to talk with. Perhaps I should have brought some of my henchmen. I just wanted a night out though.”

“Yeah… a night out.” Niss looked into his drink glass. “I… do know some people here, like Cherri, but I don’t want them to know I’m here.” He groaned. “Fuck, pops is gonna kill me.”

“Ugh, fathers." Sir Pentious waved him off. “Don’t even get me started.”

“Seriously - what is it about having a kid that turns guys into jerks, am I right?” Niss smiled a little and they clinked glasses.

“Well,” Sir Pentious swirled his drink, “if you’d like to avoid Cherri and others and do want a night off, maybe we could continue hanging out together. I’m…getting quite bored of trying to insert myself into other’s social circles here only to be pushed out.” He cleared his throat and adjusted his tie, head held up. “I suppose they don’t know me, that’s all.”

Niss frowned a little, but then nodded and smiled. “We could do that. I’ve still gotta keep a low profile - but I’m getting pretty bored of keeping to the shadows and staying quiet.”

Sir Pentious perked up immensely. “Want to grab a table and enjoy the music?”

“Can we grab some apps first?” Niss touched his stomach. “I’m starved.”

“Of course!” Sir Pentious slithered lacrosse the room and Niss followed along, hidden easily beside him.

_____________________________

Husk managed to get out of the ballroom. There were some demons chatting and even dancing in the lobby. He decided the quietest place to head was probably the closed lobby bar where he could sit behind the counter and not be bothered by a soul.

He walked around the counter and was surprised to find another demon sitting on the bar floor, wrapped up in a tan trench coat and with a fedora and a black veil hiding a lot of long hair.

“Who the hell are you and what are you doing back here? Hey!”

The demon turned quickly and in an instant Husk found himself pinned to the bar with his wings and arms pulled back.

“Che cosa? No mi molesta! Demone maleducato!”

Husk struggled but couldn’t break free. He growled. “Fuck, where’s Angel when I need him? I don’t know how to speak damn Italian. Look, if you’re looking to boost liquor, it’s all in the ballroom - everything back here got cleaned out two nights ago by a dramatic pain in the ass who I’m forced to work for.”

“Angel? You know Angel?” The demon asked in English, with a wry accent that sounded like Angel’s, but thicker. “I’m sorry, but ya startled me! Ya can’t sneak up on a girl without expecting her to defend herself.”

Husk grunted, still unable to move. “And you can’t skulk behind abandoned bars in trench coats without expecting the hotel staff to call you out on it.”

“Oooo you're part of the staff?” she asked eagerly.

“Yeah, and I’d like to officially request that you let me go already!” Husk put all of his strength into it and got his wings free - they spread wide.

“Oh, sorry!” She moved back. “Gosh…your wings are so pretty! But how does a kitty demon end up with wings? I guess hell works in mysterious ways, huh?”

Husk turned around, scowling and a bit flushed. She was sitting on his stool behind the bar, her face hidden by her hat and her body hidden in some shadows. “I am not a kitty. I am not pretty. And you are walking on some thin ice with me, lady!”

She giggled but tried to cover it up. “Sorry, Mister…?”

“Husk.”

“Mister Husk! Swell to meet ya!” She crossed her arms. “And I didn’t mean to surprise you by bein’ here. My pops used to run a bunch of speak easies. Always liked hidin’ behind the bar when I was little. Bars are a great place to think! Dontchya think?” Her head tilted up slightly - Husk could just make out blue eyes as they landed on his bottle. “No chance that’s moonshine, is it? I got brought up on the homemade stuff and I miss it somethin’ awful sometimes.”

Husk tilted his head. “You expect me to believe you came behind a bar NOT looking for alcohol, but that you also have at taste for high proof bathtub gin?”

“Ya can believe whatever you want!” She laughed then stood up and came into the light all the way. She was tall..and Husk couldn’t help but notice the figure she cut even in the trench coat. And she had four long legs, each ending in a rather eye-catching white and pink high heel. “But if you don’t feel like sharin’, all ya gotta do is say so. Eh, but if that bottle came from the ballroom I guess it's probably fancy stuff from the party anyway.”

Husk hesitated. “Actually it’s cheap booze that tastes like paint thinner and gets you wasted twice as fast. So…close enough to moonshine I guess. Whoa!”

She leaned right in close to him, her hands clasped eagerly.

Husk sighed and handed over the bottle. “Fine, have a swig already.”

“Thanks! You’re a sweetheart!” She giggled, grabbed the bottle, raised the end high and tilted her head back. Husk saw strawberry-colored lips wrap around the bottle mouth and felt very warm for a moment. He turned away with a scowl, his arms crossed.

She lowered the bottle and wiped her mouth. “You’re right, that’s close enough to moonshine! And it’s worth any trouble I get in for it later.” She put the bottle down. “Thank ya, Husk!”

“Whatever…” He glanced back at her and grabbed the bottle again. “So…what’s with the spy get-up on top of sneaking around?”

For the first time, her bubbly personality subdued a little. “I thought I could keep my coming here secret to make things easier.” She sighed. “I was never good at being subtle though. Runs in the family.”

Husk rubbed the back of his neck and hated himself for not walking away. But she seemed like…she didn’t want to be alone. And he’d had some experience recently behind this bar of not necessarily wanting to be alone. “You, uh…running with some people who wouldn’t like the idea of you getting reformed?”

“It’s complicated.” Some of the smile returned to her voice. “Anyways…I should go. But would ya tell me one thing first? And be truthful, even though we’re in hell?”

Husk nodded, head tilted at the odd request.

She glanced at the ballroom, sighed, then turned back to him. “Tell me the truth - this place is safe, right?”

“We’re in hell, lady, nothing is safe.”

Husk expected her to laugh but instead she looked down. She was frowning.

He frowned a little too.“But of all the places in hell, I guess this would be one of the safest. I mean, people are gonna come here to try and get into heaven so they should be behaving. And Charlie’s in charge, and she looks out for people. Then you’ve got The Radio Demon as muscle. And he’s only a vicious overlord to people who really deserve it. Otherwise he’s just your run of the mill ass who tells bad jokes. And then there’s Niffty who’s too good for any of this shit and who’s also the nicest demon who ever lived. So…it’s okay.” He went wide eyed when she suddenly wrapped him up in a big hug.

“That’s swell to know, thank ya!” She pulled back, beaming.

Husk stayed frozen for a moment then then stumbled backward, fur all puffed up and wings out. “Hey! What's the big idea getting handsy?”

“Sorry, I'm just so excited!” She twirled. “Ain’t ya happy getting to live in a place like this?”

Husk smoothed out his jacket and hair and pouted. “I’m happy when I’m alone. And if you ARE thinking about checking in here, let me know right now so I can brace myself.” He took a big swig from his bottle.

She smiled a little again. “I’m afraid it wouldn’t be right for me. But I’m real glad to know this hotel is okay.” She tilted her head. “Maybe this place’ll - what was it Princess Charlie said - find a rainbow in YOU too?”

Husk blinked…and then he actually laughed. So hard, in fact, that liquor almost came out of his nose as he drank. “You’re barking up the wrong tree, lady!”

“Awful funny thing for a cat to say - you know, cats, dogs, ‘barking’.”

“Ohhh…” he dragged a hand down his face, a smile still present, “another one with the corny jokes - just like Alastor. Damn it, you’d fit right in here.”

She giggled again. “Aw, I wish I COULD stay here!” Then she froze at the sight of two guests wandering out of the ballroom - that large snake and some demon wrapped up in a darker trench coat. Her face turned away from them. “I should go. Nice to meet ya, Husky!” She turned to him and one of those blue eyes winked and then she swiftly hopped over the counter and headed to the back door.

Husk watched her go. He felt funny inside and didn’t like it one bit. Then he realized he was still smiling a little and definitely didn’t like that at all. He drained the bottle but the funny feeling only got worse until finally he figured it was about time to relieve Niffty. He headed back to the ballroom and just reminded himself that parties were stupid and so was meeting people and trying new things. No need to lose his head over anything or anyone.

_____________________________

Abel and Louise had snuck up to the roof long ago. The party was nice and they’d stayed for Alastor’s introduction and the presentation of the king and queen and of course for Angel’s performance (Louise had cheered him on all the way). But quickly the ballroom felt a bit too warm and crowded. Abel had suggested the roof rather than just going outside. The sky was glowing dark and red like an ember, the pentagram moon was bright as a flame, and far off heaven glowed like a pearl. This was the right time and place, he knew it.

They had talked and enjoyed the view and wondered who at the open house might be their new fellow hotel guests very soon. Now Louise was quiet though, resting against Abel’s shoulder. Abel sighed - everything was peaceful and perfect.

“Louise…” Abel took her hand. “You know you’re my heaven…right?”

She squeezed his hand and melted more against him. “Oh Abel… You’re mine too.”

He smiled. “I…I’ve been wanting to ask you something, you know. For a while now.”

She was still for a moment then glanced up at him, her ears perked. “You have?”

She was so cute. So fierce. So passionate. He nodded. “Of course. I’ve been trying like crazy for weeks now actually. I’ll tell you all about it someday, heh. But for now…” He lifted up her hand, and Louise looked like she was about to cry. He brushed her cheek. “Just a simple question, really, I promise.”

She nodded and wiped her tears and laughed.

Then Alastor suddenly teleported onto the roof and interrupted them by falling down hard and crying out in pain.

Louise and Abel’s jaws fell. They instantly stood up and Abel looked to Louise. “You get Alastor, I’ll get help.” Abel knew she wouldn’t want to leave Alastor’s side if he was in distress.

Louise nodded, gave him a very tight hug and kissed his mouth then raced over to Alastor as Abel raced to the stairs. He got through the door and down the first two flights then slammed into Angel Dust.

“Angel! We need help! On the roof, Alastor—“

“I know!” Angel got himself steady and nodded. “I’m heading to him now.”

“Louise is with him.” Abel followed alongside as they climbed. “I'm worried. I hate to pull the Princess from the party with her parents here, but maybe Charlie…”

Angel shook his head, looking down. “It’s okay - I think Alastor needs MY help somehow. It’s complicated.” He blushed a little. “I’ll, uh…I’ll get Charlie if it gets any worse though.”

Abel noticed the blushing and nodded.. “Maybe you’re right maybe. I know Louise is always what I need to feel better… so you probably know what’s best for Alastor.”

Angel blushed even more then smiled sheepishly. “Heh…I almost forgot. Cherri told me basically everyone in the hotel knows about Al and me at this point. It’s gone in a complicated direction though. But no matter what happens with the two of us, I have to save that stubborn deer. And I will.” Angel moved faster up the steps, and Abel tried to keep up.

_____________________________

Louise raced over to Alastor but still gave him space. She trusted the Radio Demon, but he could transform without meaning to, like whatever had happened to him at the radio tower. She spoke gently. “Alastor… Alastor, are you all right?”

He was very still, breaths shallow as he held both hands over his chest with his head down. He shook a little but then stilled. “Keep talking - about anything. It helps…”

Louise tilted her head but then nodded. “You remember the day we met, right? I like that story a lot. Only problem is I never get to tell it because it’s a secret I keep for you.” She smiled a little as his eyes closed and his breath seemed to calm. “How you held the door open like a kind gentleman and…how you came back for me even though you didn’t have to. How you made sure that butcher couldn’t hurt me. And then…how I found Abel after it was all over.”

Alastor sighed. “Sometimes you sound like…her. My mother. Your accent lilts the same way. That’s why I didn’t let you get hurt in the butcher shop that day, you know - I was never able to do anything back in life. But here…” He coughed and chuckled. “I’m sorry, I don’t know why I’m rambling so nostalgically. Ha! I just feel better suddenly, remembering.” He sat on the roof, his breathing normal, and finally lifted his head. “Incidentally, what I just said falls under the same conditions of what I did for you in that butcher shop. Not a word to anyone.”

Louise nodded and sat beside him. “I never did tell you why I was in that butcher shop near Cannibal Colony, did I?” When Alastor raised an eyebrow, she shrugged. “I was there to, um…buy some lamb chops. They were my favorite in life and they’re my favorite still down here, even though I’m a sheep myself now.”

Alastor tilted his head. “A junior cannibal. No wonder you’re always following after me.” He laughed. “Just don’t follow too far…The places I go, a person can’t come back from.” His eyes darkened and he touched his chest again.

Louise frowned and moved closer. “Abel’s gonna get you help. He’ll be real discreet.” Alastor’s smile tightened but he nodded. Louise went on. “I bet your momma was nice. I already know she was a good cook considering the jambalaya you make.”

Alastor’s smile softened. “Thank you.”

She considered. “You know, Alastor…everything you did for the party tonight, especially since you’ve been under the weather - it’s all really admirable. I know Charlie and everyone appreciates it a lot. And if you need to rest more after tonight to feel better, we’ll all take care of you again and no one’ll breathe a word about you being laid up.” She grinned. “And if Vox or those other two come looking for you, I’ll ram them right out the door with my horns.”

“I appreciate the sentiment, Louise. But please never do that or I’m quite sure they’ll kill you. And I have fewer immediate options for defense when dealing with other overlords.” He laughed and kept laughing. He was clearly trying to stop it but clearly unable.

“Is something funny?”

He shook his head. “You…said I was admirable. Oh Louise, never ever admire me. You’re smart - you must see I’m a disturbed psychotic impulsive monster.” He looked into her eyes. “I am not being dramatic right now, I am being honest - I am one of the bad guys. I have done and will do unspeakably horrible things. I cause pain and like it. Never forget.”

Louise just looked right back at him. “I reckon I don’t agree with all your methods, Alastor - but I do agree with some of your reasons for the things you do. When you sin…there’s something better that you’re aiming for even if it’s buried pretty deep so others won’t suspect.” She smiled. “Like it or not, you inspire me, Alastor. I want to stand up for other demons too. And sure, I know one day it might get me killed. But anything down here at any time could kill me. Like in the butcher shop. So if I’m gonna go, at least I want it to be while I’m doing something good for someone else.”

Alastor sighed deeply. “I’m never going to get you to give up on me, am I?”

“Afraid not, Alastor.”

He swallowed then spoke carefully. “You and Abel seemed quite content together. My apologies for interrupting your time up here.”

“Oh,” she blushed but shrugged, smiling a lot. “Don’t worry, Alastor. We’ll have more time together later. But yeah, we’re really happy. You helped us find each other. You’ve made my life better ever since I met you. And I know there’s risks. But I like being your friend, Alastor.”

His eyes were down in thought. “Talking with you has helped me. Thank you, Louise. But, if I may, I require some time alone up here now. I need to breathe and to think. And I…have a feeling someone will be joining me soon.”

She nodded and stood. “I’ll catch Abel and tell him we just need to give you some privacy.” She hesitated, smiling a little more. “You know, hearing you were gonna be part of this place, that’s what inspired me to come. I bet it’s gonna inspire even more people tonight, You wait and see.” She winked at him and headed off to the stairwell door.

And Alastor just waited in the silence beneath the night sky.

_____________________________

Angel and Abel had reached the door a few minutes ago and waited for the conversation between Alastor and Louise to end.

When Louise entered the stairwell and saw the spider, Angel smiled and put a finger to his lips then gestured for the two of them to head downstairs. He would take it from here. Louise and Abel held hands and headed back to the party.

Angel took a deep breath then stepped out onto the roof and saw Alastor sitting looking up at the sky…maybe up at heaven, it seemed.

He approached slowly. “Room for one more?”

The Radio Demon took a deep breath but didn’t say no or disappear.

Angel sat down beside him. They were quiet for a moment.

“You doing better now?” asked Angel gently.

Alastor nodded. “Yes. All of you seem to help me a great deal.”

“And, uh...I couldn’t help overhearing. It sounds like maybe you did something to help Louise? You old softie.”

Some static passed between Alastor’s ears and he pouted with his smile. “She makes too much of it. She shouldn’t admire me the way she does."

“What’s wrong with that? I admire you…” replied Angel softly.

Alastor’s eyes widened and his ears stood on end. He shook his head. “It’s my fault none of you understand. Ever since I came to this hotel I’ve been too focused on amusing myself to properly wield my power. And now with this mark burning every time I try to sin…” He touched his chest. “It needs to go. I can’t be the overlord I have to be limited by it.” He swallowed. “Charlie says I need to let something besides sin into my heart…or some such sentimental wacky nonsense.”

Angel blushed faintly. “Well…you could try friendship, I guess. That's always a nice thing.”

“In my case, I think something else is probably needed too,” Alastor managed, glowing more.

He glanced over to see Angel pouting. “Yeah, well I’m not here to be your medicine - take two hits of flirting and call me in the morning is NOT happening.”

Alastor scowled, warm right down to his collar. “I wasn’t suggesting using you!”

“Sure sounded like it…” Angel barely teased. “What? You gonna start offering to pay me for our conversations now too? Make our relationship a business transaction on my end since I won’t strike a deal with you on your end? As cut and dry as possible, huh?”

Some symbols swirled over Alastor’s head. “You know that was never my intent!”

Angel’s look softened. “Then what are your intentions with me exactly?”

Alastor’s eyes went wide. He looked away again. “I…first I want you to tell me something.”

“What?”

Alastor gripped the roof. “There’s one piece of that night at the radio tower still missing in my mind. When you were there with me…before the gun shots. Valentino tried to do something to me. What did he try to do?”

Angel’s eyes went down. “He…was just trying to use the angel shard on you.”

“Do NOT lie to me.” Alastor’s eyes went red. “You’re better than that, and so am I.”

Angel hesitated. His voice was quiet. “He was…trying to break all your defenses down first. He tried to touch you… And that was when I opened fire.”

Alastor was quiet.

There were tears in the spider's eyes. “I know you don't like touching.” He bit his lip. “That’s why I only winged Vel and Vox…but I shot for the heart with Val. And I’m damn disappointed he survived it too. I was always an ace shot.”

It was then Angel became surprised by Alastor gently letting his fingertips rest against Angel's on the roof, their hands side by side. The Radio Demon swallowed. “I don’t mind touching ALL the time.”

Angel’s heart pounded.

“I’ll have to kill him one day, you know."

Angel nodded. "I understand but…I kind of wish I could be the one to kill him.”

Alastor hesitated. “It seems like the shooting upset you - you asked me not to tell Charlotte, after all. Let me take on the sin of finishing him, Angel. But know that it won’t be quick and clean. I’ll make an example out of him and laugh at each cry of anguish.” His eyes glowed red and black, his voice distorted. “I’m a murderer, a flesh-eater, a mad artist of violent designs - in death and in life. Understand me, Angel…” His eyes flickered back to normal and his chest seared, “I am a creature of evil as much as I’m anything else.”

Angel swallowed. “It’s different though. I’ve known some true evil here. The big things you do might be fucked up. But real evil - it’s in the details. You play fair in the details. Other people do bad things when the lights are off and backs are turned and no one’s around to help.” He pulled in his knees. “You’re not gonna scare me off, Smiles. The only thing I’m afraid of with you is you doing something reckless and getting hurt. And I’m just as fucked up as you are, it's just in my own way and I take it out on myself more than other people.”

Alastor let another fingertip lightly touch Angel’s. “You shouldn’t. You are a rarity - a person with a good heart in hell. You deserve to be respected and valued…and admired.”

“Oh yeah,” Angel chuckled and rolled his eyes, “and who’s gonna do that for me, huh?”

“I…could try.”

Angel went still. Alastor went on. “I realize I was abrupt with you last night in my room when we discussed your feelings on our relationship. I’m sorry I asked you to leave. I…am always rather disappointed to see you go.” He was glowing warmly now.

Angel blushed again. “Thanks, Alastor…” He cleared his throat. “I-I mean, Al. Smiles. Heh…”

Alastor’s smile picked up on one side at the sight of Angel actually flustered. And yet he had to offer just one more opportunity out. “You say you’re ‘crazy about’ me, if I recall correctly…”

“Sheesh, Al…” Angel rolled his eyes with a small grin, blushing all the more.

Alastor resisted the desire to chuckle. “But there are so many other eligible demons in hell. Ones who might actually be both good and good for you.”

“I’ll decide who’s good for me, Al. ” He winked at the deer demon.

Alastor’s eyes met Angel’s. “I feel better when I'm with you… Not just my burn. In other ways too. But I don’t…have the same predilections as many demons regarding amorous propositions.” He rubbed his temple. “There are so many reasons this entire concept is utterly without foundation.”

“But…you’re still thinking about it too…aren’t you?”

Alastor swallowed, his eyes wide. “Indeed. And I do not wish to stop. Ha…” Letting the words finally leave him was both a relief and an overwhelming experience. “How did this happen?”

Angel shrugged. “We’re single, we’re hot, we're bored. Also our best friends had a full-blown bonding experience pushing us together.” When Alastor’s eyes glowed red, Angel laughed. “This really doesn't have to be so bad, Al. We got a good friendship - nothing has to change unless we both want it to. But I think both of us do want some changes.” He stood and held out his hand. The Radio Demon’s eyes returned to normal, and he lightly grasped Angel’s fingers. The spider had him standing in an instant. “See…” Angel went on with a shrug, “I don’t bite. Or, I do…but I usually charge extra, heh.”

“Funny, I bite as a matter of course.” Alastor flashed his fangs, and he and Angel both laughed.

“I missed you, Smiles. I was really hoping we’d make up tonight. Half the reason I added the pole into the act was to get you to come around. You liked it so much in my room.”

“You were enchanting on the stage…and in your room.” Alastor’s big eyes met Angel’s.

Angel stared back at him, confused for a moment, until he realized the significance of the look on Alastor’s face: like an entranced deer in the headlights. Angel swallowed. “Alastor…” he cooed, and swore he saw sparks of static run up the deer’s ears.

“Yes…darling?” Alastor’s eyes hazed a little.

Angel leaned in, heart pounding. He resisted a strong compulsion to press one pair of his hands against Alastor’s suit-covered chest while another pair wrapped around the overlord’s waist, while a third pair combed through this soft red hair. “I’m not gonna hurt you…”

“Ha! And I would never hurt you,” Alastor replied in a low voice tinged with soft static. His head tilted, so unsure but so curious and so close. No longer in pain or hurt. Just here, with him.

Angel tilted his head too. “I want to be with you. Do you want to be with me too?” He wanted a new answer to replace the one Alastor had given the night before.

The entranced Radio Demon didn’t move away. And the spider came closer.

And then there was a very large commotion from downstairs that made the building shudder.

Alastor pulled back, face utterly aglow, clenching his hands. “Excuse me, I have to see what that was and kill whoever is responsible. Hopefully it’s Vox! Ha!” A thoroughly flustered Alastor fumbled twice but finally managed to snap himself away.

Angel stood there with his jaw open and then scowled and stomped his foot. “Godamnit!”

In a burst of magic, a folded piece of paper appeared in Angel’s hands. He opened it and blushed completely. ‘Come downstairs to watch MY show this time. Then meet me in my office once the party is over, darling. - A.’ Angel smirked and tucked the note into his chest fur. “Smiles, you flirt…you got it.” He dashed to the stairwell to head back to the party and see the commotion, and Alastor’s inevitable alluring display of power.

Chapter Text

While Angel and Alastor had commenced talking, Louise and Abel had returned to the ballroom and made sure no one was looking for either significant hotel figure. They’d had a small awkward moment firs though, both recalling what had almost happened on the roof - and Abel’s obvious intended question. But then Steve had caught sight of them and the trio found a table to sit and enjoy the show and catch up. Still though, Abel kept glancing at Louise and blushing, and every once in a while Louise would do the same to him and smile very much.

An interesting exchange was also taking place at the bar where Vox had planted himself on a stool with scowling face only to be met with the chipper smile of Niffty. “Hiya, I’m Niffty! Can I get you a drink?”

Vox blinked then sighed and rubbed his temple. “Great, a perky bar tender. Just pour me a shot and leave the bottle. It’s been a rough night.”

Niffty poured a shot of brown liquor into a small glass and put the bottle down. “Aren’t you having a fun time? There’s music and dancing and all the pretty decorations. And there’s going to be so much to clean later! Alastor says I have to wait til the end of the party to start, but I still get to clean up around the bar for now at least!” She wiped the counter, her grin extra chipper.

Vox blinked then pouted again. “You’re one of Alastor’s cronies? Great, great… Then I’m sure he’ll be along any second to gore me. Oh well - existing was fun while it lasted.” Vox grabbed the bottle and drank straight from the mouth, not stopping.

“Don’t be silly.” Niffty laughed. “Alastor wouldn’t do something like that here - he’d make such mess that no one could dance. Even if you did upset him enough for him to attack you, he’d wait for a better time. Quick and clean…” Her eye glowed red and her smile grew, almost as wide and menacing as Alastor’s could be. Then her appearance returned to normal. “Of course I don’t know why people bother Alastor so much in the first place. He’s very nice!”

Vox put down the bottle and tilted his head. “In what warped reality is ALASTOR—“

“There you are!” Valentino marched over and grabbed Vox’s arm. “What the hell are you doing running off?”

“Getting a drink! Not that I owe you an answer.” Vox crossed his arms. “You seem to forget that I’m your partner, not one of your whores.”

“Could have fooled me with how much of a bitch you’ve been being lately.” Valentino glared down at him. “Now let’s go. You were right, Velvet is a two demon job. She’s carving her name into a table, and I think she’s going to move on to other demon’s next.”

Vox ripped his arm away, stumbling for a moment from the rush of the shots to his head. “You don’t tell me what to do! Even if you do look hot tonight!” His screen glitched but he shook it off. I’ll go fix her, I fix everything around here!” He pushed past Valentino into the crowd.

Valentino blinked then frowned a little then glared. Something caught his eye and he whipped his head around to see Niffty staring at him, smiling. “What the fuck are you looking at?”

Her smile grew. “Nothing at all.”

Valentino growled under his breath and stormed after Vox…but first bumped into a rather large snake. “Out of my way!” He shoved past him and disappeared among the masses.

“Hmph! I never!” Sir Pentious stuck out his tongue and shook a fist. “You blackguard!”

“Hey, hey, don’t let him upset you!” Niss smiled. “Besides, I saw his limo pull up earlier, and I remember which one it is. I’ll just shoot out the tires.”

Sir Pentious blinked and then laughed. “Oh my, you are quite the comical and deviant fellow, Niss. I do apologize for yelling though - I forgot, you’re trying to keep a low profile.”

Niss shrugged. “It’s okay. There’s so many demons here and the king and queen too, I’m sure no one’s gonna notice me. I mean, Cherri already did but…she won’t say nothing.”

Sir Pentious tilted his head then grinned. “You know her well. Perhaps she’s an old flame?”
Niss spit out his drink, eyes wide. “Oh, no, no, no!” He held up his hands. “Nothing like that at all, we just…know some mutual people.” He tugged his trench coat closer around his body.

“Are you sure? You do seem rather flustered.” Pen laughed.

Niss pouted. “Yeah, I’m sure. Like, really, really sure.” His eyes went down. “She’s not my type. You know…it…never mind.”

The snake observed his friend. “My apologies if I hit upon a sore subject. Perhaps we could discuss something else.” He smiled. “You don’t have to share details but may I ask how you occupy your time, Sir Niss? You mentioned having fire arms at the ready…”
Niss loosened the hold on his coat a little. “It’s okay. And…yeah, I…do some protection work.”

“Fascinating! You know, I could use a man like you around my air ship. Ironically along with Cherri Bomb I’m always facing off against that spider Angel Dust and he’s always wielding firearms. I’m sure you could be a proper challenge to him.”

“No!” Niss’s eyes went wide - all eight of them. “I mean, uh…my schedule is already pretty full. You, uh…mentioned something about henchmen? Egg guys? They help you, right?”

Sir Pentious sighed. “Oh the Egg Bois. Creatures of my own invention. They’re good for errands and as blaster fodder, but there are so many and they get a little exhausting. I appreciate their company, but no good conversation can be had whatsoever.” He raised an eyebrow. “They seem to like Cherri Bomb though. They’ve been asking about her ever since we last captured her and she escaped.

Niss chuckled. “Bet she’ll love to hear that. And I get it. Good conversation is nice.”

“Thank you for providing me with some tonight, Sir Niss.” Sir Pentious glanced away coyly.

Niss’s eyes widened. Then he swallowed. “Same to you, Sir Pen.”

They shared a smile.

Across the room, Cherri saw and tilted her head. Curious, she found herself walking over.

__________________________________

Vox found Velvet stalking an unsuspecting fish demon and got in front of her before she could succeed at her first stab. His head swam a little from the liquor but he kept himself steady and scowled. “What are you doing?”

“Nothing!” She smirked, hands behind her back.

“Hands - now.”

She flung out her arms - a sharp toothpick was tucked between each of her knuckles. “They were just giving away this tiny little spears with the appetizers!” She giggled.

“Drop them now. Then you’re going home and we’re going with you.”

“You’re no fun, Voxy.”

“I’ll let you know when I give fuck, Vel.”

She pouted but did indeed release the toothpicks just as Valentino ran up. “Going? If you’re going, you’re not taking my limo and you’re not taking Vel and you’re definitely not taking me.”

Vox whipped around and glitched again “Fine! I can get home on my own! I’m an OVERLORD with CONNECTIONS and MONEY and the ability to dial a damn phone!”

Valentino sighed and his scowl softened. “Look…it was a mistake coming here, okay? I admit it. Putting you around Radio Freak isn’t good for you for whatever fucking reason. So just…take the damn limo home and I’ll call a car for me and Velvet.”

Vox laughed and shook his head. “This is not about FUCKING Alastor! This is about you and me and Velvet too! This is about our future! This is about you never respecting me unless it’s to get me to do something for you!” Electricity sizzled from his antennae

“Take it easy! You’re gonna short out something else or yourself!”

Vox’s eyes glowed and he grew taller and more demonic. “I’ll do what I want! I’m the LORD OF ALL TECHNOLOGY, ELECTRICITY, AND POWER!” A bolt of lightning shot straight upward from his antennae and hit the chandelier overhead.

The chandelier swayed and the room shook and all eyes turned to Vox as his eyes returned to normal and he stumbled forward, holding his head, feeling ready to throw up from the drinking and the warmth in the room and energy that jolt had taken out of him. Then his eyes traveled upward and widened. “Oh fuck…”

The chandelier fell.

It headed toward Niss and Cherri Bomb, who had just approached him.

Instantly Sir Pentious’ tail shot out and scooped them both out of harms way just as the chandelier crashed to the ground and the room shook.

There was utter silence. And all eyes went to the table at the head of the room currently seating the King, the Queen, and the Princess. Lilith smirked and raised eyebrow, Lucifer’s smile was tight and he gripped his cane, and Charlie had her hands over her mouth and her eyes wide.

__________________________________

This rather large crash was what had interrupted Alastor and Angel Dust on the roof. And now, The Radio Demon had just teleported off of the roof from his first near intimate moment with the spider to arrive in the shadows of the ballroom balcony and take in the scene before him

He still couldn’t disembowel anyone here and now. But he could do other things. And he really wanted to. Because just like Charlie didn’t deserve such a commotion during her open house, he and Angel didn’t deserve to be pulled apart right when he had been ready to no long be apart from the spider…his friend…his ‘something else besides a friend’.

Despite his angel blade burn, Alastor felt quite energized after his time with Angel: after letting some goodness from his friend into his heart, he had more than enough stamina for a little sin.

Smile wickedly wide, Alastor teleported into the fray.

__________________________________

While Alastor had been observing everything, Cherri and Niss found themselves brought to the outskirts of the crowd by Sir Pentious. He frowned down at them. “Are you two, all right?”

Niss got himself standing. “I…yeah. Pen, that was…” His eyes widened then he blushed a little and glanced away. “Thanks. That tail of yours is strong.”

Sir Pentious blushed a little too. “Oh - you’re quite welcome.”

“Shit - you saved us.” Cherri tilted her head. “Is it possible that you don’t ENTIRELY suck?”

Sir Pentious rolled his eyes. “I would have saved any party guest - it’s just polite! But of course I’d save a new friend.” He glanced at Niss with a smile, and Niss rubbed the back of his neck and smiled back sheepishly. Then Sir Pentious blinked and added quickly to Cherri, “And a friend of a friend as well.”

Cherri just watched them both, her eye wide. “Oookay. You did me a solid, so I’m not going to ask any questions. I’m just gonna head back out there to watch the show because I’m pretty sure someone’s ass is about to be kicked, and I’m pretty sure it’s one of the three people I hate most down here.” She turned away from them, blushing, and was about to run forward when a familiar voice called out to her from behind the group.

“Cherri! Shit, are you okay? Wait, is that Pen?” Angel Dust was approaching.

Niss gasped. “I’ve gotta go! I’m sorry!” He glanced at Sir Pentious then looked to Cherri with a frown and darted into the shadows.

“Wait!” The snake overlord called out as he slithered after Niss.

Angel reached Cherri, an eyebrow raised. “Who the fuck’s he chasing?”

Cherri glanced away. “It’s not important. Uh…come on, I think Alastor just showed up.” She grabbed Angel’s arm and pulled him through the crowd. “Speaking of which, I noticed you and Radio Head disappeared at the same time…and reappeared at the same time.” She smirked.

Angel rolled his eyes to the side. “I’ll tell you later…once there’s a little more to tell.” He blushed and smiled a lot and Cherri beamed as they reached the front of the crowd. Rosie and Mimzy appeared on either side of them, grinning, eyes aglow.

“You’re just in time,” Rosie practically purred. “The show is starting.”

Mimzy chuckled.

All eyes were on the radio demon.

__________________________________

Indeed, something was happening. Alastor had just appeared in the center of the scene. He glanced at the chandelier and tapped it with the end of his cane. “My, my, what a mess…”

Niffty instantly zipped up to him. “I’ll clean it, Alastor!”

“Now, now,” he held up his hand, “All in due time. For the moment you stay back, Niffty. I have some host duties to attend to.” Niffty nodded and headed back into the crowd. She zipped over to Husk as he entered the ballroom, a bit dazed and distracted.

Alastor’s red eyes went to Valentino, Vox, and Velvet. He stepped forward slowly. “You seem to have caused a problem. Fortunately one of my job’s here is providing solutions…” He flashed all of his fangs.

Valentino scowled, Velvet grinned, Vox had officially been scared sober.

Alastor's eyes went up to the ceiling and then back down. "I do believe I see electrical burn marks up there. Dear, dear, I do believe we all know which of you three must have been the cause of that.” His sights turned to Vox, and his eyes glowed red.

Vox opened his mouth but nothing came out. He was both terrified of Alastor’s sudden display of dominancy and also strangely aroused and still a little dizzy - a bad combination. He was almost ready to accept his fate.

And then Valentino stepped in front of him, sheltering Vox with his tall form. “I’m the leader of our group, Radio Demon. If you have a problem, you’ll take it up with me.”

Alastor paused, head tilted. “You will be dealt with later. Move.” He clenched his hand and symbols swirled above his head and darkness swirled around him.

“Excuse me, Alastor.”

Alastor’s demonic powers remained apparent but didn't progress at these words from Charlie.

The princess moved in front of him, hands clasped, a professional smile on her face. “I appreciate your help a lot, but you’ve already done so much tonight. As the leader of the hotel I think I should handle this. It’ll be okay.”

Alastor’s demonic aura remained a moment longer then instantly disappeared behind his normal charming smile. “Ha! You’re welcome any time! But if you’re so inclined, then of course, Charlie! Take it away!” He twirled his cane and stepped back, gesturing forward.

The crowd murmured. Alastor silenced them with a jolt of static and a flash of his fangs and red eyes. Charlie smiled a little more at him then turned to the overlords as Alastor claimed a place for himself in the shadows.

Charlie looked at Valentino who continued to scowl. Vox leaned up and whispered to him. “Val, come on… You, me, and Vel are fine. Please think about this.”

Velvet giggled and whispered from the other side of Vox. “Shh, this night is just getting good.”

Valentino held out an arm to silence them.

Charlie stepped up to him. “Pardon me, Valentino? Hi. I’d like to talk to Vox.”

Valentino stayed still and held out his arms. “I do the talking for us. Besides, he’s a bit drunk. Anything you need to say to him can go through me.”

He was clearly ready for a challenge but Charlie simply nodded, still smiling. “Well, I’m sure it was an accident, but Vox did knock down our chandelier and disrupt the party.”

Valentino tilted his head. “So, what, are you going to disembowel us here on the spot? Not a good look for a hotel about resisting sin…”

Charlie shook her head. “We’re not here to hurt anyone. Accidents happen. But so everyone can go back to enjoying their evening, we’d just like you to clean up the mess please.”

Valentino chuckled. “I’m an overlord - I don’t clean up messes. You got staff for that, Princess.”

Charlie didn’t bat an eye. “They’re busy keeping the party going and trying to enjoy the night themselves. If the three of you work together it shouldn’t take long. I’ll even help. What do you say?” She held out her hand.

There was a standstill.

Then Valentino narrowed his eyes. “I say we’re leaving…”

Charlie sighed but kept up her smile as she pulled her hand back. “That’s an option you have too if you’d like.”

“And we’re taking Angel Dust with us,” Valentino added.

Charlie blinked but quickly resumed her professional smile. “I don’t think he’ll want to go.”

“Ask him…” Valentino smirked.

__________________________________

Tucked in the crowd, Angel had gone wide-eyed at this point. Cherri shoved him behind herself and Rosie and Mimzy, but still he knew he might be summoned or searched for any second. The idea of Valentino coming for him made Angel sick to his stomach.

He gasped when he found himself teleported away to the shadows beside Alastor. Alastor didn’t look at him and spoke in a quiet tone. “If he tries to take you…I’ll kill him here and now.”

Angel couldn’t help but blush. He swallowed. “It’s okay, Al. I’ll handle it. I’m not a damsel in distress…though you’re playing the knight in shining armor pretty well.”

Alastor’s face glowed a little in the shadows. He gave a single nod. “Then go handle it, darling. But I am ready and waiting should the need for my particular skills arise.” His eyes flashed red and narrowed wickedly.

“This protective side of you is kind of hot you know, Smiles.” And then with a little grin of his own at seeing Alastor glitch brightly, Angel decided to face the music on his own terms. He moved swiftly through the crowd and finally stepped out into the middle of Charlie and Valentino’s stand off. “Uh, hey, guys!” He waved, grinning innocently. “Daddy, I’d go anywhere you needed me to but…I’ve got a commitment to the hotel tonight. But hey, look, I’ll clean up the mess for you, so it all works out.”

Valentino looked at him with a stone cold glance that made Angel shake in fear inside. Then he smiled, his voice warm and inviting. “Angel Cakes, that’s very funny. But cleaning up is beneath you these days. Now let’s go home to the studio. You can play at the hotel again some other time.” He reached out to put an arm around Angel.

Behind him, Vox saw a familiar smile and pair of eyes glow a dangerous red in the crowd. He lunged forward and quickly put Valentinos’s arm around his own shoulders and ushered Velvet in front of them. Valentino growled but Vox just smiled and looked to Charlie. “Sorry, Val’s a bit tipsy too. You know, I think we all just had way too much fun tonight, heh. We should go before we have even more. Sorry about the chandelier. Angel, yeah, get that for us if you could. We’ll see ourselves out.” He gave a bow in the direction of the King and Queen’s table then gave Charlie a nod and all but dragged his partners out of the room and out of the hotel.

All eyes turned to Charlie who blinked and smiled sheepishly.

Alastor appeared beside her. “Bravo, Charlie, what a tour de force of top-tier hosting! Ah, but no need to go through all the trouble of having Angel or anyone else fix this mess by hand.” He snapped his fingers - instantly the chandelier was repaired and hanging from the ceiling…and maybe also had a few deer antlers placed at the edges for good measure along with the lights Angel had hung around the object in the first place. “There now! All that’s left to do is strike up the band!” He snapped and his shadow appeared and lead the band in a jazzy tune. He turned his fang-filled grin to the crowd, and slowly the guests began to mingle once more.

Satisfied, Alastor twirled his cane and strolled back into the crowd and right between Rosie and Mimzy. “Ladies, I haven’t had a chance to catch up with you all night! Let’s walk and talk!”

Cherri came beside Angel. “Come on, let’s get you a drink at the bar!” She pulled him along in that direction. She added under her breath, “We need to talk, that was fucking amazing!”

Vaggie came beside Charlie smiling. “Babe, that was brilliant. You know that, right?”

Charlie blushed. “Oh, I just…did my best to keep things calm.”

“You were the queen of poise. Very impressive.” Vaggie winked.

They began to head into the crowd when Lilith appeared in front of them, her eyes on her daughter. “Charlotte? A word please.”

Charlie swallowed. “Okay. Come on, Vaggie.” She reached for her girlfriend's hand.

“Family business, dear,” Lilith quickly cut in, stepping between the girls.

Charlie frowned.

Vaggie ignored Lilith and turned to her. “You go. I’ll make sure the party keeps getting back on track. Because we’re both partners in this hotel thing. You’re not alone here, Charlie.”

Charlie smiled at her. Then she reluctantly let herself be swept away by her mother toward the lobby. Vaggie eyed Lilith with a scowl but took a deep breath. Charlie could handle herself. Instead she turned her sights back to the party at hand.

__________________________________

Sir Pentious had chased after his friend, but the moment he got outside the strange spider was nowhere to be seen in the dark streets. He frowned when he found an abandoned fedora on the hotel steps. He picked it up, blushed a little, and tucked it under his hat.

Nearby he heard someone shout. “Who the hell shot out our tires?” It sounded like that rogue who had shoved him during the party. A small smile returned to Sir Pentious’s features. With a thoughtful look, he finally called his Egg Bois and slithered off to meet his airship.

__________________________________

Cherri got Angel over to the bar and sat him down on a stool quickly. "Oh my god, that was…damn, Charlie is like a polite force.” She smirked at Angel. "And your boyfriend - talk about getting ready to kill with class."

Angel put a hand over her mouth, eyes wide. “Shh - shut up! He's not my…” He blushed and pulled his hand away, crossing his arms. “Like I said, I’ll tell you later what happened with us. But right now I don’t want anyone to overhear.”

“Okay, I’ll wait. But no one’s gonna overhear except Husk and I’m pretty sure he already knows everything there is to know about you two." Cherri turned her grin in Husks’ direction but blinked. The bar cat was leaning on the bar dragging a claw around the rim of an empty bottle and frowning…but not in his usual gruff way. He almost seemed sad.

Angel noticed too. “Uh…Husk buddy? You okay?” Angel tapped the bottle.

“Huh?” Husk blinked and straightened up then quickly resumed his scowl. “Yeah of course! It’s just been a long weird night. Really weird…” He eyed Angel then raised an eyebrow. “Did Charlie and Vaggie ever get a confirmed guest list for this thing?”

Cherri shook her head. “Nope. But they left a guest book out front for people to sign if they wanted.” She grinned. “What, one of these fuckers play cards with you tonight or something then skip out on paying up?”

Husk sighed and scowled more. “Never mind.” He finally looked away from Angel. “And for the record, yeah, I know about Alastor and you. But I don’t want to know anything else that I don’t have to.” He grabbed a fresh bottle and took a swig.

Angel smirked. “We’ll make sure to not invite you to the orgy then.” Cherri laughed a lot and Husk nearly choked on his liquor. Angel chuckled and turned to Cherri. “Anyway, babe, wanna dance? It’s been too long, and you know we cut up the floor.”

“Are you sure I’m not keeping you from…” She gestured out to the dance floor - Alastor was out there somewhere.

Angel’s eyes hazed. “We had some time together…and we’ll have more later. Right now I want to enjoy the night with my best friend. And you can tell me all about your new gal pal friendship with Rosie and Mimzy.” He held out his hand.
Cherri took it with a big smile as they both stood up. “They are amazing and I’m seriously going to have to thank Radio Head for introducing me to them one of these days.” Laughing, they strolled out to the dance floor.

Husk watched them go and had this frustrating…but kind of nice…fantasy for a moment about maybe dancing with someone too or whatever. He took another deep swig from his bottle, and that was enough to make his mind too fuzzy to hold onto the image for now.

__________________________________

Alastor was tucked into a corner of the ballroom with Rosie and Mimzy who had gotten him alone the first moment they could.

“Alastor,” Rosie’s eyes hazed, “I suspect that little display against Valentino wasn’t just for your own benefit but to impress a certain someone as well.”

“A certain someone you snuck off with for almost twenty minutes.” Mimzy grinned.

Alastor had a big smile and wide eyes - one of his ears twitched. “I was merely off assisting one of our guests!”

They both crossed their arms and gave him a look.

Alastor gripped his cane very tightly. “I…began a discussion with Angel Dust that will conclude later tonight. And we are on better terms now. And I will inform you of the results later if you promise not to bring up anything to do with him for the rest of the evening because I am quite overwhelmed enough as it is.”

Rosie smiled so brightly. “You have our word, dear.”

Mimzy nodded and clapped her hands together. “You come to us whenever you’re ready. But I’m guessing this means you’re going to stay living here for now.”

“Yes, quite.” Alastor nodded and felt his face glow.

The two ladies held hands. “We were going to dance,” Mimzy offered. “Do you want to join us, Alastor?”

“Indeed, let’s cut a rug!” He swung a fist through the air and sundered forward into the crowd with either lady at his side.

The three danced in a circle with Alastor taking turns leading Rosie or Mimzy, and Rosie and Mimzy often dancing with each other. And during one of those times he caught sight of Angel dancing with Cherri, and his eyes met the spider's. Angel smiled at him…and Alastor felt himself smile very sincerely back.

Then he felt himself teleported away and blinked to find himself on the balcony. He was ready to put on a full demonic display for whoever had had the nerve to take such a liberty until he realized it was Lucifer.

The king leaned on the railing, overlooking the crowd. “My apologies for the sudden summons, Alastor. I wanted a moment.”

Alastor nodded. “By all means. How can I help you?”

“What I’m about to say stays between us.”

Alastor tilted his head then nodded. “Of course!”

Lucifer took a breath and then his eyes glowed gold, a tail slithered from under his jacket, and long fangs extended from the top of his mouth. “If you do anything to my daughter, I will personally create a new level of afterlife far more heinous than hell and send you and anyone you care about there.”

Alastor didn’t flinch. He shrugged and replied simply. “I have no need to ‘do anything’ to your daughter. I have far more conniving cat fish to fry.” His eyes narrowed for a moment before his bright smile returned. “Besides, I enjoy Charlie - she’s entertaining. This whole hotel group is. This whole redemption concept really.” He twirled his cane. “May I ask why you don't want your daughter to know you’d rip open a pit of evil in the cosmos for her sake?”

“That’s my business. Family protects itself - always.” Lucifer slowly returned to normal. “Just make sure you leave my daughter be even if she stops ‘entertaining’ you and even if you run out of other ‘fish’ to fry.”

“Ha! Never a shortage of them in hell - new ones drop in each day.” He leaned down. “And I won’t breathe a word. Family business belongs in the family I always say. Either way though, Charlie can handle herself, I’m sure. She’s quite strong.”

“More than you realize.” Lucifer sighed then nodded to Alastor. “You may return to the party. Lilith and I will be going soon - no need to overstay our welcome.”

“Come back anytime! Everyone’s welcome at the Hazbin Hotel! We’ll try redeeming even the worst of the worst!” Alastor swung a fist through the air and put on his laugh track.

Lucifer gave a single chuckle. “Oh Alastor - the real fun won’t be in seeing if any souls can be redeemed…it’ll be in seeing how they react once they experience heaven for themselves. Damnation has more perks than you realize, young soul.”

Before Alastor could say a word he found himself teleported back to the dance floor to a concerned Rosie and Mimzy. He smiled and laughed and put them off assuring he had just needed a moment then went back to dancing. Curiosity about Lucifer’s words was something for the future. Right now he was more focused on his present and the role this hotel and his friends and his…Angel…would play in it.

__________________________________

Charlie’s mother had guided her daughter out into the lobby of the hotel, which was rather empty now since everyone had entered the ballroom again. Lilith was quiet at first - she looked around at all of the pictures hanging up of their family at many different occasions.

Charlie waited patiently then finally cleared her throat. “Mom?”

Lilith turned back to her. She sat down in one of the chairs to bring her face to the same height as Charlie’s. “Charlotte dear, you were every bit a queen in that ballroom just now.”

Charlie smiled. “Oh! Thanks, mom. I…”

“You can command hell,” Lilith went on, “I truly believe that. I see it in you. But you can’t let anything or anyone hold you back.”

Charlie frowned a little, her eyes down. “Mom…I already told you before I left home that I’m not having this discussion about Vaggie anymore.”

Lilith sighed. “Right now I’m referring to this HOTEL, love.” She gestured around them. “Charlotte - Charlie - it can’t work.”

“Redemption could be possible. You don’t know if - “

“I don’t mean redemption. I won’t debate that. What I mean is your whole concept of getting demons to come here of their own free will and try to be saints instead of sinners.” Her smile fell to a serious look. “You’re not going to attract guests, all you’re going to do is rile up more overlords like those three in the ballroom. And you don’t have the proper training to take them on yet. But I could give it to you, Charlotte. I think you’re ready.” She smiled again and held out her hand - a dark orb of magic swirled there. “You can stay here, regale the Radio Demon into your good graces, humor some guests. But this place is not your future Charlotte. You can be better than this.” She clenched her hand and the magic disappeared. "Please, love - you belong in your rightful place beside your father and I. It’s time.”

Charlie frowned. She couldn’t find words to explain how her mother wasn’t right. She was a princess and she did have a place as a Magne, but the hotel…. Something needed her here.

“Pardon me?”

Charlie turned. There was a fish demon in a lab coat. He cleared his throat. “I don’t mean to interrupt, your majesties.” He gave a bow and looked to Charlie. “You’re the proprietor, yes?”

She nodded.

“Young man,” Lilith’s voice was smooth but cutting, “we’re speaking.”

Charlie held up her arm and didn’t look back at her mother. “He’s my guest, mom. He has a right to my time.” Charlie smiled and clasped her hands together.

The fish cleared his throat. “If one were considering matriculating at this establishment, what would be the proper steps?”

Charlie’s eyes had stars in them. “You want to check in?”

“Perhaps…” He held his hands behind his back. “I conduct research and I’m in need of a quiet, stable environment for my work. And I was very impressed earlier by your staff member Niffty’s abilities with chemical compounds. And also, essentially what you're doing here is a massive experiment, and I’m eager to see all the data that comes in!” He clasped his hands together and smiled in excitement. But then he blinked and cleared his throat and added, “I don’t seek redemption, I’m just curious about it. Is that all right with you?”

Charlie contained her unbridled enthusiasm as best she could. “Wherever you are in your relationship with redemption is always fine with us. Why don’t you come by tomorrow for a tour? You can meet some of our other guests and stay for dinner. And you can make your decision when you’re ready….er, sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”

“Baxter. And I’d like that, princess.”

Charlie held out her hand and he took it to shake. “Please, just call me Charlie.”

He nodded as they released. “Well, I should get going. Tonight has been an interesting experience.” He gave a bow to both ladies then turned and headed for the door.

Charlie turned back to her mother, happy smile still on her face. “This hotel is going to be a good thing for hell and our people - I can feel it. And I think it’ll be good for me too.” She took a breath. “I’m going to love up to my potential, mom. Just in my own way.”

Charlie hoped for a long moment that Lilith would smile and hug her and understand.

The only smile she got was an icy one though as her mother stood. “Then I suppose there’s nothing more to discuss. For now.” She glided to the ballroom. “I’ll get your father. It’s late, we should be going and leave you to your hotel.”

Charlie sighed and frowned as she followed her mother inside.

They found Lucifer waiting right there. “My love!” He smiled at Lilith. “Are you ready to depart?”

“You read my mind, darling.” She took his hand.

Lucifer began to lead her to the door but stopped in front of Charlie. “Charlie…I am very pleased we came here tonight to see you and this place and your friends. Let us know how everything here progresses - I insist.”

Charlie smiled a little again and nodded. “Of course, Dad. I’m happy you came too.”

Lucifer nodded in return to her then turned to the crowd. He tapped his cane firmly on the ground and gathered the entire ballroom’s attention. “Good night, everyone! Pleasant evenings to you all!” He gave his cane a twirl and tapped it lightly once more, then he and Lilith disappeared in a swirl of sparkling black smoke.

Charlie coughed as Vaggie came up beside her. “They always make an entrance and an exit, don’t they?” Vaggie smiled hesitantly. “Everything…okay?”

“Better than okay.” Charlie smiled brightly took her hand. “Let’s dance, Vaggie.”

Vaggie squeezed her hand in return. “Por supesto, Charlie.” They raced out to the dance floor as Alastor’s shadow band picked up a lively tune. The party went on until almost midnight when the guests finally began to depart. Eventually the hotel members returned to their rooms to retire for the night. Clean up would be find to put off until tomorrow.

But rather than go back to their room, Abel led Louise away out to the peace and quiet of the backyard.

And Angel merely went to his room to change and get ready.

And Alastor went to his office to await the spider’s arrival.

Chapter Text

Molly was composing herself on a street corner across from the hotel when she saw a short figure in a trench coat run out and instantly recognized him as her brother Arackniss. He dashed down the stoop, lost his fedora, then…oddly ran over to a limo and shot out the tires before taking off into the night.

Niss was fun to try and catch…especially since female spiders had strong webs and could glide and swing from building to building with ease.

Molly caught up to him before he was even out of the neighborhood and cornered him in an alley, hiding in the shadows.

Niss pulled a gun on his new assailant until she stepped into the light. “Fongul… Molly! You are NOT supposed to be here! What would you do if dad—“

“What would YOU do if mamma knew how you treat your brother?” Molly crossed her arms. “I’m here because without me he has no one, not even you and pop even though you’re both in hell too. Someone had to check up on him at the hotel!”

Niss scowled. “Go back, Molly. The longer you stay here, the worse it is for you.”

“Fine… but you have to swear on mamma that you’ll leave him alone at that nice hotel.”

“I didn’t even do anything there! I was just checking up on him too! Making sure the place was as good as it sounded. Then I got comfy enjoying the party so I stuck around.”

Molly tilted her head. "Where were you the whole time? I didn’t see ya in the shadows.”

“Hiding in plain sight sort of. It’s complicated.” He glanced away. “Made a party friend.”

Molly beamed and clasped her hands together. “I know that face - Archibaldo has a crush.”

“Don’t CALL me that, and I do NOT, and shut up, Maria Lucia!” Molly stuck out her tongue and Niss gripped his hands and scowled. “And where were YOU all night?”

“Actually bein’ stealthy! Knew I would have made a good mobster!” She held her head high. “Then I went to the lobby to think and met one of the hotel staff. He was swell! Tony will be happy as pie there! I got a good feelin’!” She clasped her hands.

Niss eyed her and smirked. “You flirted with this staff guy, didn’t ya? Trying to get info about Tony. Oh tell me it wasn’t the radio guy…”

“Hmph!” Molly put her hands on her hips. “I did not flirt, I was friendly! And it wasn’t the radio guy. It was the nice bartender, and he was a perfect gentleman. Now stop tryin’ to change the subject! Are ya gonna stay away from Tony or aren’t ya?”

Niss sighed, looking down. “Yeah, I won’t do nothing to interfere. If he’s happy there and it’s safe…what the hell, let him have it, right?”

“He should have been able to be happy in life too,” Molly added with a sniff. She took a few deep breaths - her eyes glowed bright pink and narrowed demonically.

Niss frowned. “Molly, seriously, you have to go before you change too much. I won’t give Angel a hard time, and if I think anything funny is going on I’ll keep him safe.”

“Even if that means Pop finds out?” Her eyes still glowed, her voice was low.

“Whatever it takes, cuz it’ll keep you safe too!” He held up a hand. “I swear on momma.”

Molly took another deep breath in and out. Her eyes and voice returned to normal. “Take care of yourself too, Archie. You’re my brothers - I love you both.”

Niss came forward and gave her a hug. Then he pulled back. “You’re right, you know - I maybe got a crush on someone. I just don't wanna talk about who.” He shuffled his feet.

Molly giggled. “You were right too - maybe I was flirtin’ with that bar tender just a little. He was kinda grumpy but sweet.” She kissed Niss on the forehead. “Bella notte. And…hey if things keep going well for Tony, maybe you’ll think about joinin’ up with that nice hotel too, huh?”

Niss rolled his eyes. “One step at a time, Molls.”

They shared a small smile. Then Molly created one of her webs and swung off into the distance. And Niss wandered through the pentagram back to mob territory to get a good night’s rest.

____________________________________

Velvet had fallen asleep in the limo by the time the overlord trio had gotten their tires fixed and made it back to the studio. Vox carried her upstairs and dropped her off in bed. Valentino went off into the VIP room. Vox followed.

Valentino sat in an armchair with a drink in one hand, legs crossed. “What?”

Vox bit his lip. “Back at the party…you said you were sorry for making me go. So I just wanted to say I’m sorry I got drunk there and blew my top.”

Valentino sighed. “It’s fine. I figured one of the three of us would fuck up something there. Honestly better you than Vel. When she fucks up, there’s always a bloodbath.”

“Heh…” Vox sat in the armchair next to him. He considered. “You know, when you spoke to Charlie for me…”

“What, you want to bitch me out for interrupting you talking to her or something?”

“No! I wanted to thank you for defending me!” Vox huffed then added quickly, “I mean, for defending me and Velvet…like you were taking care of us. Like you gave a damn about making sure we were okay. I appreciated that a lot.”

Valentino sipped his drink, still looking out onto the dark stage down below. “Vox, look, if you really want to bang out this thing between us and if you still need some company, my bed’s right back there. I’m kind of tired but I could still manage—“

Vox sighed and stood up. “No. I do not want to ‘bang this thing out’ - with you OR with Alastor. Actually I think it would fuck me up even worse than I already am.” He walked in front of Valentino’s chair and leaned forward. “I admit I’m attracted to you. And you're a sure thing. But I’m not looking for some toxic fun bullshit. You and I…we’ve got a lot to work out. Tonight was a start. But for now, I think I need some time alone.” He gave Valentino a small smile that quickly faded and then headed out of the door…and out of the studio.

Valentino watched him go in the reflection of the glass in front of him. He went to take another sip of his drink but then set it down and furrowed his brow in thought with a small frown. Finally he stood up and went off to bed himself.

____________________________________

At the hotel, the moment Charlie got Vaggie upstairs she had told her all about their new guest. She’d gushed for half an hour straight as they both got ready for bed and finally passed out, mid sentence, smiling and so happy.

Vaggie had pulled up the covers around them and kissed Charlie’s head and closed her eyes to fall asleep too. It was beautiful watching Charlie’s dream come true one guest at a time.

____________________________________

Husk was already in bed, alone as usual. There was a knock at his door.

“Husk?” Niffty asked. “Need anything from the kitchen before I go to sleep?”

“No…” Husk grumbled, turning away. “Night.”

“Did you make any friends tonight? You were away from the party for a little while.”

Husk pulled up the blankets more around him. “I…talked to people or whatever. Drinking alone was better.”

“Well, I’m happy you tried! Have a good night, Husk, and sweet dreams!” She left and closed the door behind her.

Husk sighed and tried not to think about that pretty demon lady who had made him laugh and kind of bested him in a fight and who had also called him ‘Husky’ (which for some reason he didn’t entirely hate). And he tried not to think about how Alastor and Angel would probably end up as one more set of paired off people at this hotel. There was no reason drinking at all hours and hiding out behind the bar couldn’t be enough for him. He passed out in a restless sleep.

____________________________________

Alastor sat in his office, snapping to change the decor over and over First there was the table from the cafe with two candles, there there was a bayou lit with fireflies, then there were red velvet seats and golden bulbs flashing overhead like a broadway show, then there was a sound booth with two stools like at his radio tower, and then there was a pole in the center of the room like the one Angel had danced on…

At this point Alastor’s shadow appeared and crossed its arms with a smirk while Alastor admired the pole with a curious - almost dreamy - smile.

Alastor blinked and snapped to turn his office back to normal. “Not a word…” he hissed.

The shadow’s smile grew.

“Make yourself scarce - this is a private conversation.” Alastor’s eyes narrowed.

The shadow just shrugged, winked, then disappeared into thin air.

Alastor turned back to the room at hand. Maybe simple was best. No presumptions. It’s not like they would be here long anyway. Though, come to think of it, Alastor wasn’t sure how long it took to explain to another person that you…that they…that you both indeed felt ‘things’ for each other. Feeling a bit warm, Alastor removed his jacket and set it aside. He didn’t mind being casual with Angel. And the air usually felt good on his burn. Though his burn had been feeling better ever since his rooftop encounter with Angel.

With a deep breath, Alastor sat himself down on the sofa near his window and rested his head against his interlaced hands in thought. There was finally time now. And he needed to know what he was going to say when Angel Dust walked through that door.

____________________________________

Angel Dust had been in his room changing. This wasn’t technically a date with Alastor…but it was more than a normal meeting. They had just been at a fancy party so something comfortable and casual was probably the way to go. And not sexy but…maybe still a little flirty. After all he had a pretty good feeling of the mutually agreeable direction this conversation would go considering everything they had said on that roof…and what they’d almost done.

Angel had never wanted to kiss another man so badly, and he had been so close.

His door opened, and Angel jumped and snapped out of his reverie. He turned to see Cherri Bomb leaning against his open door frame with a grin. “That what you’re wearing tonight for your big meet and greet with Radio Head? Not bad.”

Angel smirked and crossed his arms. He was dressed in a comfy pink sweater, soft black shorts, and a pair of flat black ankle boots. “Yeah - but to be fair I look hot in anything.”

Cherri laughed. “So…you said you’d tell me anything afterwards. Should I wait here til you’re done or…is this more of a ‘See you in the morning, Cherri!’ kind of evening you’re planning.”

“He still ain’t putting out sex vibes, hun.” Angel shook his head. “And I’m taking my time with this one anyway. He makes a guy feel like a real lady, you know. Ain’t that right, Nuggets?”

Fat Nuggets trotted over to his daddy and nuzzled him. Angel picked him up. “Alastor’s gonna start coming around again, Nuggs - I know you missed him. But right now Daddy has to see him alone.” Angel winked and set the pig on his bed. “Seriously, Cherri, I shouldn’t be too long. Mind staying with Nuggets for a little bit? I feel bad he got left alone all night.”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll babysit so you can emotionally ‘get some’.” She flopped into the bed and smiled as Nuggets licked her cheek. “Just be sure to have a good long CLEAR talk. No more misunderstandings or assuming the other person knows what you’re trying to say or getting all dramatic. Tell him the truth, get the truth back, then invite me to the wedding - and let me plan the bachelor party.”

“Ha ha…” Angel strolled past her. “One step at a time, babe.” He blushed and smiled a little as he looked down at himself. “Does this really look okay?”

“Very hot in a classy way,” Cherri assured.

“Thanks, hun.”

“Go get ‘em, tiger. Also I may have threatened to blow up Alastor earlier for rejecting you when you two were still fighting. Tell him sorry and that he’s in the clear for now.”

“Fuck, Cherri…” Angel grinned a lot and shook his head then exited the room.

Cherri smile at Fat Nuggets. “Who’s gonna have two daddies soon? Yes, it’s you!” She tapped his nose and the pig wagged his tail.

____________________________________

It had taken a little while for Abel and Louise to sneak outside without being noticed by the others. First they’d pretended to head to their room, then they’d waited for everyone else to retire. Now they were creeping downstairs to head for the back door. Louise noticed the light on behind the closed door of Alastor’s office and smiled a lot - she had a feeling why the Radio Demon might be awake now.

She and Abel both stopped when they heard someone coming down the steps. Then Abel grabbed Louise's hand and dashed outside with her.

Louise just caught sight of some pink and white and smiled even more to herself - Angel was going to Alastor. It was a good night for couples all around.

Once they were outside, Abel guided her over to a bench overlooking the garden that was hidden partly by a tree. Clouds had moved in overhead to turn the sky grey and block out the satanic moon, and even heaven’s glow was faint, but they could still see each other.

Abel squeezed her hand. “Okay…I think now finally nothing can come along to interrupt.”

“Don’t jinx it.” Louise giggled. “Abel, we could have done this in the room you know.”

Abel shook his head. “I wanted it to be somewhere special. Somewhere…nice to remember. I kept trying for so many places but none of them worked out. I guess I just wanted the best place. But any place with you is the best. Though…sneaking out to the garden at night time feels romantic.”

Louise brushed away tears. “You know, I never…did anything like this with anyone back in life.”

“Me neither. But I want to do it with you.” Abel slipped a box out of his pocket and opened it: a ring glinted in the faint remains of heaven’s light. “Louise, any chance you want to marry me?”

Her eyes got so big and she bit her lip. “Yes, you adorable Abel!” She dove at him in a hug that nearly knocked him back and he hugged her tightly in return.

____________________________________

Alastor had been sitting on his office sofa, putting the finishes touches on what to say to Angel, when his eyes caught sight of the two figures who ran outside. He adjusted his ears - thankfully he had already placed a radio under the awning facing the garden - and he heard their conversation. He felt relieved when Abel’s proposal went over successfully. But the moment their hug progressed to a rather passionate kiss - which coincided with a knock on his door - Alastor tuned out and stood up. Then he sat down. Then he crossed his legs. Then tried teleporting over to his desk. Then finally he sighed, teleported back to the couch, stood up again, and cleared his throat. “Come in.”

The door opened carefully and there stood Angel, framed in the warm lamplight of his office.

Angel smiled sheepishly and closed the door behind him. “Hey, Al. I, uh…tried to be discreet coming here but Cherri busted me. It’s okay though, she won’t tell. Also she says sorry for threatening to blow you up earlier.”

Alastor smiled a little more. “I'm afraid Rosie and Mimzy got the same information out of me. And I appreciate her gesture but no need - I was acting unfathomably stubborn. Threatening to ignite me seems within reason in retrospect.”

Angel giggled and Alastor felt all of himself brighten. His chest felt especially light and warm.

Angel crossed his arms behind his back and felt himself flush a little - Alastor looked hot in his jacket, but without his jacket somehow he was even hotter. Who knew suspenders could be a turn on. “Can I take a load off? Party was fun but being on my feet all night is a killer.”

Alastor nodded quickly. “Yes, of course! That’s what I intended!” He gestured to the sofa. “My apologies for not putting out wine like during our first meeting in here but, er…after my recent inebriated shenanigans I thought it best to remain as sober as possible for the immediate future. I can get you water, coffee, tea—“

“You’re enough for me, Smiles.” Angel winked and patted the seat beside him.

Alastor felt faint for a moment and his ear twitched. Then he sighed deeply and rubbed the space between his eyes as he sat too. “This is going to be a disaster, isn’t it?”

Angel laughed. “Eh, maybe. But a disaster together sounds kind of fun… don’t you think?”

Alastor caught Angel’s hopeful gaze. The Radio Demon’s smile softened. “I suppose.” He caught himself gazing at Angel and then quickly darted his eyes away. They landed on Abel and Louise outside again.

Angel glanced out the window too and saw them. “Oh my god - are those two making out?”

Alastor felt a great deal of static build in his ears. “At this point it’s quite possible. I may have eavesdropped a little - Abel proposed and was met with a resounding yes.”

A giddy squeal left Angel and he pumped his knees up and down. “Oh my god, they have to let everyone in on this asap because I CANNOT pretend I don’t know. Oh this is gonna be the cutest fucking wedding. Charlie is going to LOVE this!” He laughed then pouted. “Aw, no, it’s starting to rain - fuck, can’t those two get one simple moment together! Even in hell!”

“Hmm… Let me see what I can do.” Alastor clenched his hand - a thin drop of black blood stained his shirt cuff. Angel looked from the Radio Demon back to Abel and Louise. In the darkness a tentacle rose up and pulled the tree branches over to one side to shelter the happy couple who were still kissing. And now as they noticed the rain around them they just laughed and held each other close and looked out at the garden while the tree kept them dry and safe.

Angel smiled to himself, his eyes hazed. “You are such a romantic, Al.”

“Not really.” Alastor shrugged and rested his head on his hand. “The concept of romance never made much sense to me. But it seems to enchant those two to no end. And they did assist me tonight when I was unwell. And they did leave me alone so I could talk with you a little…on the roof.” His eyes widened. “I like to talk with you very much.”

Angel’s eyes widened too. “Yeah…I like to talk with you too. I, um…” He was flustered again.

“I want to answer your question!” Alastor suddenly announced with a big grin.

Angel raised an eyebrow.

“Your question from the roof!” Alastor explained. “And from my room the other night. You said - I want to be with you Alastor, and I need to know, do you want to be with me too!”

Angel’s jaw fell and he flushed pink. “O…kay…”

Alastor gripped his cane very tightly, and his brow furrowed a little. His eyes went down. “If the alternative to being with you is being apart from you…like we’ve been since the other night…then, erm…indeed I want to be with you, Angel Dust.”

Angel took a deep breath. “Like…” He held out his hands. “Okay, Cherri said you and I gotta be real specific with each other so we’re on the same page and don’t get messed up again. So when you say you want to ‘be with me’, you mean…”

Alastor’s eye twitched as he tried not to glitch. “I would like to maintain our current closeness and progress it if we’re both amenable! I enjoy our conversations immensely and I am willing to admit that there is…even more we may enjoy together.”

Angel’s smile softened. “I really appreciate you sharing that with me, Smiles. I feel the same way.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I never actually felt that way about anyone and had them feel the same way back. I…really am kind of crazy about you.”

“If you're getting involved with me, crazy is probably a good mental state to have.” Alastor put on his laugh track and Angel laughed and snorted. His eyes caught sight of Abel and Louise outside together and lingered for a moment as they hugged close.

“What they have…is something you might want for yourself someday with…someone?” asked Alastor before he could stop himself.

Angel turned to Alastor with a shrug. “I don’t know. I don’t even know what something like that is like - a real relationship. But, you know, I see them…I see Charlie and Vaggie…and it seems nice to have a person who wants to be in all of this with you because they care. I wish I even had a memory of that from earth to hold on to. Had to be real discreet about liking guys in my day - only had a few one night flings before I went right to the sex work to survive.”

Alastor considered. “Relationships never appealed to me - here or back on earth. The notion of ‘settling down’ always felt so foreign. But… I’m beginning the understand the merit of such partnerships too. I agree - it’s pleasant not to be alone all of the time. And to keep coming back to the same person for camaraderie is even more tempting I suppose.”

Angel smiled at him with his eyes hazed. “Sounds like we were both spending too much time alone before the hotel. And like we could both use a significant other…”

Alastor swallowed. “Surely there must be some candidates among the many customers you—“

Angel held up a hand. “I, uh…I’m not allowed to be attached to anyone like that. Val’s rule. Sex only sells if I’m available. Besides, I don’t really get to know any of them personally. Strictly business - no kissing even, heh.” Angel shrugged and crossed his arms. Then he considered. “You’re an overlord - you could have anyone you want for…”

“As I said I don’t usually ‘want’ anyone. Ever. And besides most demons are only looking to use my power or to defeat me. And if I did find someone…the revelation to others would cause consequences to my standing, my reputation, and perhaps their safety.” His eyes went down.

“So we could both only have someone in secret…” Angel said softly. Then he smiled a little again. “You know, it’s really nice having a guy in my life who’s good to me like you are.”

“I feel the same way.” A jolt of static passed through Alastor’s ears as he felt the true words tumble out of him. “You are ‘good’ to me too - you are a demon of respectable character.”

Angel chuckled. “Usually I get told there ain’t nothing respectable about what I do, but I understand what you’re saying, and I’ll definitely take the compliment.”

Alastor felt his glow increase and also noticed the white parts of Angels’ fur appeared flushed. Alastor wondered if Angel likewise felt rather lightheaded.

“Smiles, I don’t know what we’re doing either, but I do know if I can find some good down here for myself I grab it. You deserve to grab it too. We could be something special for each other. You could just be Al. And I’ll just be Angel…” He swallowed. “I’ll just be…Anthony.”

Alastor blinked. “Is that…your real name?”

Angel pouted. “Don’t ever tell anyone ever.”

“As long as you don’t describe my body in detail to others, of course.” Alastor had a warm laugh under his tone. “You know, from all the tending you’ve had to do to it lately.”

Angel smiled again and nodded. “Your body is safe with me.” He flushed pinker.

“I know. You’ve been quite the excellent keeper of my secrets.” Alastor’s face warmed more.

Angel nodded. “I like the private things we share. Good memories… like how they got good memories, sort of.” He gestured out the window to Abel and Louise. Then he made himself turn away and blushed, facing the door. “Well, I…um… I’m glad we’re on the same page. I’m looking forward to what’s next for us, Al. But I know we had a long night, and you’re still healing. And this has been a lot already. I should probably—“

“Stay.”

Angel blinked and looked to Alastor.

“Stay. Please.” The Radio Demon bit his lip, eyes wide - that ‘deer in the headlights’ look again like on the roof. His voice was low, almost quiet. “If… If I wanted to make a good memory… like their good memory… a secret memory… would you want that as well?”

Angel’s eyes widened and his mouth fell open for a moment. “I…I gotta ask you to be specific one more time. Are you saying you want to kiss m—“

Alastor held up a single finger to silence the spider as his eyes flashed to radio dials for a moment. “I want to try…and see.” He lowered his hand. His eyes were normal again.

Angel took a deep breath then nodded and turned himself to face Alastor.

They shifted closer.

“So you're really ready for this together, Smiles?”

“Yes… strangely, I can’t think of anything that would remove the boredom of my life more. It’s like a maddening question I need answered.” Alastor pouted despite his smile. “But those six hands of yours - I want them to keep to themselves.”

Angel nodded, trying not to chuckle. “They will.” He folded his hands in his lap. “You know, that radio glow of yours is kind of cute, especially in your eyes.”

Alastor felt his whole body warm. “You don’t need to flatter—“

“I’m not.” Angel assured tenderly. “I’m just a little nervous - I talk when I’m nervous.”

“Oh. I do as well.” Alastor swallowed. “I enjoy…the pink and white tones of your fur.”

“Aw, thanks.” Angel’s smile became tender. “We don’t need to be nervous though. If you don’t like it we can stop.”

“If I don’t like it, my shadow will rather forcefully separate us,” Alastor replied as he snapped to close the curtain at the window and removed his monocle.

“Deal.” Angel pushed back his hair and winked.

Alastor smiled more at Angel’s word choice. And then he moved a little closer. But hesitated.

Angel noticed. His voice was so light. “Is this your first time with a guy?”

Alastor gave a small shake of his head. “My first time…with anyone. Ever.”

Angel blinked but then smiled more. “Then I hope it’s an extra good memory for you.”

Angel closed his eyes and came closer. Alastor hid his teeth behind his lips let him.

And then a soft mouth was on Alastor’s smile; he felt like his heart had jolted back into the land of the living. For a perfect moment he understood why Vagatha and Charlotte and Louise and Abel were always side by side and giddy about the whole arrangement. And he craved Angel.

Angel left him behind too soon. Alastor’s smile felt cold without the spider’s smile to match it. “Mon dieu…” he whispered. Hell could not be the worst place in existence if an experience like this could happen here. He felt…peace.

Angel was grinning so much, hugging himself. He glanced at Alastor hesitantly. “Uh…what? Wait…did you just speak French again? Do you speak French when you get a little giddy?”

“Irrelevant!” Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials for a moment. But then he took a breath and considered his next words carefully. “What I meant to say was I appreciate your cooperation.” Angel quirked his mouth to the side like he was unsure of how to interpret that reply. Alastor went on. “I would be interested in…continuing the memory to an extent if you are willing.”

Angel blinked a couple of times then gasped in realization. His eyes hazed. “Did I really make your first time that good, Al?”

“I was rather entertained, yes…”

“I liked it too.” Angel flushed a little again. “I…” He froze.

Alastor had reached out a hand and was touching Angel’s hair - with his fingers, not his microphone. “So unruly. Needs a good trip to the barber. And yet I like it…” He leaned up and lightly pressed his smile to Angel’s forehead. He pulled back after a moment. “Mon Ange…”

Angel seemed a bit giddy himself. “What does that mean, you screwy southern belle?”

“My Angel.” Alastor chuckled.

“Yours?” Angel’s mouth fell open.

Alastor took a deep breath in and out. “If you wish. No deals. Just…this. You and I.”

Angel’s eyes widened and the spider was speechless for a rare moment. Then he wrung his hands together and tugged at his collar. “Alastor, dammit, you gotta warn me before you pour on all the charm! Marrona, my head is swimming but I want to call you something sexy in Italian. Uh… mio cervo. That means my deer - like the animal.” He sighed. “Fuck, I’ve got such a crush on you. I’ve had a crush on you for weeks! I really am crazy about you!”

Alastor interlaced his hands on his lap, his tail wagging. “I’ll admit, I don’t quite understand your ‘crush’ - it’s a far cry from the terror most demons have of me. But… I do not dislike your attachment to me.”

Angel blushed a little. “Does that mean you…have a crush on me too?”

Alastor hesitated. “This situation is entirely new for me. But I do take pleasure in our moments together. More pleasure than I take with the few other demons who I find tolerable in hell. More pleasure than I even take in an excellent and justified kill. You are proving an exception to many rules for me. So…perhaps I have my own kind of attachment to you?” He gripped his hands and tried to be mindful not to cut himself and summon a tentacle, which he suspected would not contribute to the special atmosphere of this moment. Unless it would for Angel - the spider’s erotic preferences were very confusing.

Angel smiled sheepishly. “I did not know we would be doing this tonight - you’re right about my hair, I probably look a mess.”

“I find you aesthetically pleasing,” Alastor assured, aware of a faint buzzing in his head.

Angel giggled. He glanced at Alastor with a half lidded look. “And as long as we’re being all honest and open, when I look at you, I see one of the sexiest demons down here.”

Alastor froze up. “I…how? I make no efforts to…”

“It’s not about making efforts, Smiles,” Angel assured. “You’re just drop dead gorgeous to me in a lot of ways I don’t think you want me to describe.” He shrugged. “Both the ways we feel are different but they also got something in common: liking each other a lot in a special way.”

Alastor was quiet for a moment. “You can… touch me somewhere while we do this if you wish.”

Angel smirked as one of his hands came forward, heading in a southern direction.

Alastor grabbed his arm, his look dry and his smile tight. “You can touch me someplace not currently covered by clothes.”

Angel chuckled. “Just teasing…” He swallowed, and then interlaced his fingers with Alastor’s. “Actually this is nice - you okay with this? Unless gloves count as clothes…”

Alastor’s wide eyes went to their hands as they came to rest on the sofa. Angel’s grip was soft and comforting and warm and one of his fingers gently rubbed Alastor’s palm. “I…yes. This is acceptable…” He squeezed Angel’s hand briefly and his eyes came back up.

“You maybe want to take off the gloves?” Angel asked.

Alastor twitched. “I’d prefer not to. It’s not about touching you - there are other reasons…”

Angel nodded. “That’s okay. Just checking.” He flushed a little more. “Just for the record, you can touch me wherever, whenever you’re ready…gloves or no gloves.”

Alastor’s eyes drifted to Angel’s broad fluffy pink and white chest. But then he brought his eyes right back to up Angel’s instead. “I will consider your generous offer.”

“Hmm…what do you want to talk about while we do this? After all, conversation is our thing, right?” Angel shrugged.

Alastor felt his eyes ready to become radio dials spinning out of control. “Tell me more about Anthony.” Something about saying Angel’s secret name grounded him back in this moment.

Angel nodded. “Tell me more about Alastor too? Not the Radio Demon - just Alastor.”

“I…shall try,” Alastor replied quietly.

“Anthony likes that he met Alastor, even if it took almost two lifetimes to happen.” Angel lightly pressed his mouth to Alastor’s, and Alastor gripped his hand and explored the new experience.

When their mouths came apart, Alastor took a breath and tried to keep steady. “Alastor…wishes he had known good men like Angel…like Anthony…were real sooner.” He raised Angel’s hand and kissed the back of it.

Angel smiled more, looking so content and happy and perfect.

Alastor’s chest felt warm and good. He swallowed. “I think my burn is feeling much better.”

Angel smirked a little. "I want to keep helping it feel better… If you’ll let me.”

“That would be most entertaining, sacre ange… That means sacred angel.”

Angel flushed and giggled. He brought up their held hands over Alastor’s heart. “The show must go on.” He winked, and when little sparks came off of Alastor’s ears he giggled again.

They talked more, sharing sweet thoughts and secrets. And Angel guided them into kisses on the mouth and Alastor obliged and reciprocated with kisses on the face or hand or arm (and even once on the neck when he felt daring).

Their time together was more sinfully entertaining than Alastor had fathomed anything in hell could ever be.

__________________________________

(Art done by @/mari_keiyou on Twitter as a secret santa gift to me back in 2021 ^w^)

Chapter Text

As night had deepened, and their ‘memory’ of kisses continued, Alastor saw Angel’s giddiness shift to drowsiness until the spider was asleep curled at one end of the couch with his head on a throw pillow. Alastor could have easily teleported him to his room, but Angel’s hand was still entwined with his own. The Radio Demon sat on his end of the couch, considering this new situation. But only a moment of observing Angel’s sweet slumber led Alastor to the conclusion that his special friend’s hand could stay where it was. Which meant Angel could stay where he was - with Alastor.

Alastor’s shadow appeared beside him, observing the scene.

Alastor sighed. “Like it or not, I’m afraid this is happening, old friend. I’ve gone quite past the point of no return, both internally and now externally.” His eyes glowed with yellow warmth, wide and taking in Angel Dust like a new treasure in his grasp.

The shadow frowned with an almost worried look.

Alastor nodded. “Oh yes, he’ll be quite the liability. I’m afraid if anything happened to him I would simply lose my head in suffering and go quite mad. What a final show that would be!”

Angel cuddled against the couch arm and started to lightly snore.

The shadow flew in front of Alastor with his eyes locked seriously onto the Radio Demon’s.

Alastor sighed. “I can’t help myself and I don’t want to. You’re a faithful companion but… I believe I need to take on a partner in a different sense as well. I’ve had the strange fortune to find someone good for me in hell. And despite all odds and my best efforts…I seem to be good for him too?”

The shadow flew over Angel, observing the spider with an intrigued gaze.

Alastor leaned in closer. “Mother would like him. You have to at least admit that.”

After a stubborn moment the shadow gave a single nod. And then with a small smile he flew up and disappeared.

Alastor removed his tie and placed it beside his monocle and coat over the back of the couch. “I should retire as well.” He considered their hands. “He did say I could touch him whenever it pleased me to - I suppose that offer is good throughout the evening.” Alastor shifted to the small area between Angel and the edge of the couch and laid down facing the spider, their heads sharing the pillow. He found himself face to face with Angel’s soft, broad chest. It appeared so warm and inviting and was the space closest to Angel’s heart… With a sigh and his face quite warm Alastor shifted close to let his forehead rest against the fluff. He felt so at ease. For a single moment, all defenses went down. Even his microphone dimmed and his face stopped glowing. He spoke in a quiet, lilting voice Angel probably wouldn’t have recognized. “You’re quite interestin’ to me, cher.” Alastor closed his eyes and let himself just be, with Angel.

________________________

In other parts of the hotel, everyone slept soundly, except for Louise and Abel who couldn’t help lying in bed whispering ideas for their wedding until finally they too drifted off. And though they didn’t have the specifics planned, there was one thing they knew for sure considering how they had met and also the fact that they had caught sight in the dark of a tentacle shifting the tree branches to cover them from the rain: Alastor had to be part of the ceremony somehow. And Angel too, all things considered between the Overlord and the spider.

________________________

When Alastor became aware of the world again, he realized the sun was up and that he and Angel were touching more than hands. Somehow his face had absolutely nestled into Angel’s chest, and Angel had an arm draped around his back to keep them both secure on the coach. And the spider was clearly awake because now he laughed softly. “Well, well…I did not peg you as a cuddler, Smiles. You should have told me last night when we were sharing about Anthony and Alastor.” Angel brushed a piece of Alastor’s hair behind his ear. “Thanks for letting us keep each other company.”

Alastor’s head shot up from the fluff, and his wide eyes met Angel’s surprised looking face. Angel grinned sheepishly. “Morning. How are you?”

Alastor had to consider that question very carefully. “Not alone…”

Angel raised an eyebrow and smiled a little again. “Me too. That tends to happen when you spend the night with someone.”

Alastor sat up and instantly perched himself on the far end of the coach. “This is new!”

“You’re telling me!” Angel sat up and stretched. “I’ve never been with a guy who stayed the whole night on purpose. And also with a guy who didn’t spend most of the night ravishing me.”

“And I never spent the night with someone I hadn’t eaten by morning!” He gripped his cane.

“Glad to be the first. Morning you is cute.” Angel winked.

Alastor’s ears twitched and he glanced down at himself. It was then he realized he still lacked his coat and monocle, and his sleeves were rolled up a little, and his tie had come undone during the night, and the collar button of his shirt was open. His face glowed brightly and he quickly fixed himself up. “Sleeping on a sofa is a challenge, I suppose.”

“Next time we could do that in a bed instead…”

Alastor would have preferred if Angel’s tone had been joking and smug - then he could have let off some static and dismissed the attempt at humor. But instead Angel’s tone was…curious and serious - an attempt to be helpful.

Angel considered, a hand on his chin. “Yours looked a little too snug. But mine’s pretty big…”

“Enough!” A loud crack of feedback escaped Alastor’s microphone. Angel blinked. Alastor took a deep breath and composed himself. “I would prefer to process this ‘memory’ before anticipating others.”

A little of Angel's smile returned. “You want to go slow?” He shrugged and pulled up his knees, looking away shyly for a moment. “That’s cool. I didn’t mean the bed thing for sex, of course, just for…more of last night. But if you don’t want to yet, it’s no biggie.” He glanced at Alastor. “Why don’t you tell me what you want to do next?”

Alastor blinked twice and considered deeply. “I would like to make a proposal.”

Angel flushed. “Okay, Al, I know sometimes you use some old-timey phrases, so I need you to be VERY clear with me again. Do you mean ‘proposal’ like—“

“Yes, I can’t fathom holding hands on your bed together in the future, but I’m suddenly asking you to wed me! In the middle of hell! We’ll have Charlie officiate! We’ll broadcast the ceremony from the radio tower!” Alastor threw his arms in the air dramatically.

Angel snorted through his nose. “Wow, morning you is snarky. I like it.”

Alastor sighed and swallowed. “I would like to propose that…that we enter into a partnership.”

“Al, this isn’t a like deal, right?”

“No deals.” Alastor shook his head. “More of a long-term mutual, erm…relationship between two demons. We seem to compliment each other well and provide each other with comfort in hell of all places." He furrowed his brow and separated his hands then pushed them together like he was trying to work out the mechanics of the concept. “Other overlords work in groups. I want to be in a group with you.”

“Sounds chummy, but I’m not an overlord, Al…”

“You’re certainly worthy of being one, in my opinion.” Alastor watched as Angel’s eyes widened with hesitation, like he couldn’t understand ‘the joke’. Alastor went on. “You’re smart and passionate and charming. And you have a power all your own even if it hasn’t been cultivated enough. You could rule a district welding firearms and innuendo! You’d strike quite the imposing figure!”

Alastor’s smile had been growing but now he froze. Out of each of Angel’s wide eyes some tears fell. The spider blinked and tried to wipe them away.

Alastor quickly moved toward him, eyes radio dials and dark magic swirling around his head. “What’s wrong? Who hurt you?”

A strained laugh escaped Angel. “Who hurt me? That's a long list here, hun. It’s just…no guy ever flat out told me I was good enough to be anything other than…someone’s bitch. The few times I tried to be more, Val would always shut me down.” He winced. “I love being sexy and performing, but it’s not all of who I am and you get that it’s not all of who I am.” He swallowed, playing with his hands. “Do you really think I’m smart?”

“Do you really think I would lie to you about that?” Alastor’s look was normal now as he leaned back and tilted is head to the side.

Angel smiled a little. “No. But I’d still kind of like to hear you say it again.”

Alastor’s glow increased. “You’re smart, Angel Dust. You possess an understanding and cleverness that I find most captivating.” Angel beamed and blushed and even giggled. Alastor’s smile grew. “It’s irrelevant to me that you’re not a recognized overlord. I don’t want a partner just for politics but for…ourselves, every day. You could be my co-host of sorts.” He sighed. “I value your company and I want you to have a reason to continue to provide it.”

Angel smiled more. “You’re enough of a reason, ya goofy disc jockey.” A little spark of static passed between Alastor’s ears. Angel tried not to chuckle. “But a partnership…okay, we could work out something like that.” He hesitated. “Partners get to do what we did last night, right?”

“Sometimes, yes,” Alastor replied, looking anywhere but at Angel Dust.

“And partners also get to just go for walks and cook and garden together, right?”

Alastor nodded. “And they get trust…I believe.”

“You trust me?”

Alastor met his eyes. “Not with everything at the moment but to a degree. Which is more than I can say for others in hell. Do you trust me?”

Angel considered. “About the same. But I’d be open to trusting you more.” His smile grew. And Alastor felt a sense of relief wash over him.

Angel rubbed the back of his neck. “So…when we run into people, how would one partner introduce the other exactly?”

A slight groan left Alastor under his breath, his smile looked so big and strained it seemed about to break open his face. “Why, as Angel Dust and Alastor of course.” He swallowed. “I thought we…both recognized last night the need for some discretion.”

“Yeah, we did.” Angel looked down with his smile sadder. "It was just a nice idea for a moment thinking about saying ‘Hi, have you met my boyfriend Alastor?’”

Alastor’s face warmed and his ears flattened. “Beau.”

Angel glanced at him.

Alastor straightened up. “If we were picking a word, and one more specific than simply partner, I would prefer beau to ‘boyfriend’ - it has more subtlety.”

“I guess that makes sense - you do get a little French on me when you’re feeling affectionate.” Angel chuckled.

Alastor pouted though it eased at the sight of Angel flushed and and so happy. “Beau…” the spider repeated the word, “I like it a lot.” He blinked. “So like, we’re dating?”

Alastor kept himself together and gripped his cane. “Elaborate on what you think that would mean please!”

Angel shifted a little closer. “Sort of like an expansion on the partnership idea. We spend time together, like we already do. And maybe some of the time is how last night was. And we trust each other, like you said. And also we’re special to each other and know it. And we’re not looking for anyone else to be a beau with. And maybe we do cheesy things like get each other little presents and have private jokes and hold hands when the other one has a bad day or just because.”

“You’ve had a lot of time to think this through.”

Angel shrugged, blushing a little.

Alastor considered. "I cannot agree that we are dating until we have had a date so I can make a more informed decision on the matter.”

Angel gave him a dry look. “If that’s your way of asking me out, you really gotta up your game, Smiles. I need to be finessed a little.”

“Perhaps you’d care to show me how it’s done?” Alastor replied with some sarcasm at the sudden challenge.

Instead of arguing with him though, Angel just grinned with his eyes hazed.

And then Alastor realized he had made a rather flustered miscalculation.

Angel straightened his clothes and hair, crawled over, and sat with their knees nearly touching. He took Alastor’s hand in all six of his and gazed into the Radio Demon’s eyes. “Alastor…” his voice was low and tempting but not overwhelmingly sultry - how Angel had calculated the pitch so well was intriguing. It had taken Alastor years behind the microphone in life to… “You like me, right?” Alastor gave a quick nod, feeling a high pitch of static building in his ears, “Well, I like you too. And when two people like each other there’s really only one thing to do about it…”

“…Exchange fierce retorts then fight to the death for power?”

Angel snorted through his nose but shook his head. “Such a typical overlord - either that or you’ve got a really intense understanding of what sex is.” Angel played with Alastor’s bowtie, and somehow it was more overwhelming than Angel touching an actual part of his body. “No, they gotta explore all that liking and see where it goes. You feel me?”

“Metaphorically, yes. Literally…I’d prefer to keep my hands to myself for now.” Alastor felt his heart doing these strange little skips that he didn’t find entirely unpleasant.

Angel chuckled.“My point is, mio cervo,” Alastor’s tail twitched happily, “will you make me the most satisfied sexy demon alive and go out with me some day…or night…or both?”

Alastor was practically leaning back over the arm of the couch as Angel hovered over him, not touching but still emitting so much warmth. And then Alastor decided he’d had enough of feeling like ‘the prey’ right now. He gripped his microphone and moved closer, effectively causing a wide-eyed Angel to back up a little bit on the couch. Alastor’s gaze was half lidded and he lowered the pitch of his voice slightly, adding the warmer tones of an old radio. “I’ll satisfy both of us by agreeing to an evening together, mon ange… if you wish?” He smirked a little. Angel nodded with a swallow. Alastor leaned a little closer and whispered. “Thank you for the lesson in how to ask one out on a date. I’ll certainly keep your methods in mind.” He stood up, smiling normally now, and held out his hand to assist Angel with standing.

Angel took a deep breath, his extra arms gone and a hand over his heart. “Damn, for someone who’s never had a beau before, you’re picking it up fast.” He took the hand and stood, smiling. “So when do you want to…?”

“How about this weekend? You plan an activity, I’ll plan dinner.” His smile became a little more serious. “But this agreement remains between us for now until we understand our situation better - not even a word to our closest compatriots.”

Angel smirked and nodded. “This is new - of course it can just be something special between us. Especially considering my situation with the studio and yours with…all of hell.” He shrugged. “Though…secrets don't stay kept so good around this place. And…I gotta tell ya, according to Cherri, it’s pretty obvious to people that something’s been brewing between us. Secret dating or not, people here might catch on at some point - just prepare yourself.”

“Pish Posh!” Alastor waved him off. “I’m a master of stealth, we’ll be fine! And I can’t imagine anyone’s suspicions are serious…or that they would seriously risk bringing them up.” He hesitated then added, “And to be clear, I don’t know if after dinner will involve more of…what happened last night. Do you understand?”

“Al,” Angel put his hands on his hips, “You don’t have to warn me like that. You’re talking to a guy who’s spent all of his existence getting treated bad for who I am when it comes to intimate stuff. I’m never gonna lay that same shit on you.”

Alastor’s smile fell a little. He nodded. “Your conviction in the matter is appreciated. My apologies for assuming… After all you did keep those six hands to yourself last night like I asked you…even though you said you find me—“ He rolled his hand through the air.

Angel raised an eyebrow but then blinked at the memory. “Sexy?” He smiled a lot.

Alastor’s ears twitched and his eyes turned to spinning radio dials for a moment before he regained his composure and nodded.

Angel giggled. “Smiles, I think we’ll do better if we focus less on the physical stuff. Let’s just keep getting closer. There’s lots of ways to have fun together outside of a bedroom.”

“Apparently so considering our activities last night occurred in my office. Ha!” Alastor glanced around and swallowed. “I’m glad you came to visit me in this space last night.” He gave a slight bow. “I look forward to our ‘date’, and our next time together.”

“I can’t wait either, Smiles.” Angel’s smile grew, then he stretched. “I hate to leave but I’ve gotta get breakfast for Nuggets. He’s probably lonely. I’m guessing Cherri waited with him for a bit last night and then home…and I’m also guessing I’ll have a bunch of texts from her asking me how things went between you and me. Don’t worry, all the details stay between you and me.” Angel winked then glanced at the door. “Hopefully no one’s up yet and looking for us.”

Alastor snapped. “My shadow will make sure the coast is clear.” The shadow appeared.

Angel waved. “Hey, Shadow Smiles!.” He blushed. "Was he, uh…present for all of last night?”

“No,” Alastor assured as the shadow rolled his eyes. “But he and I did have a small discussion before I dozed off last night. I explained that you and I are perfectly aware of what we’re doing together, and that he’ll be seeing even more of you. Of course, he’s concerned for the safety of us both, but I think he’s accepted the situation. He agreed mother would like you.”

“You… think your mom would like me?” Angel asked shyly.

Alastor’s eyes widened. “You’re caring and humorous and bold and you make me feel ha—…absolutely entertained. Frankly…I think she would adore you.”

Angel perked up very much. “I think a couple members of my family would like you. My Ma would crack up at your corny jokes, and my…and someone else would like how much you make me smile.”

Alastor perked up, his tail twitching as he gripped his cane. He looked to his shadow who was watching them with a smirk - Alastor cleared his throat and gestured with his head to the door. The shadow stuck out its tongue but then disappeared.

Alastor turned back to Angel who was smirking a little now himself. “Something coming you don't want an audience for, Smiles?"

Alastor glowed but maintained his composure. “Merely encouraging him to get a move on so you can care for Nuggets.” He adjusted his tie and stepped closer. “Also, yes, special moments with you are the one thing in hell I don’t seem to care for an audience for.” He took Angel's hand and raised it up. He was entertained when Angel’s smirk dropped and he blushed. Alastor’s eyes hazed. “An evening should always end with a proper farewell in my opinion. Thank you for your company last night and for allowing me to be your host, Angel…Anthony. I look forward to next time when I will be your date instead. A bientot, mon bel ange.” He kissed the back of Angel’s hand, keeping his eyes looking up into the spider’s.

“You are some kind of gallant sinner, Alastor - getting a fella all weak in the knees, heh.” Angel sighed, eyes hazed, as the Radio Demon released his hand.

Alastor stepped back and smirked proudly. “I’m delighted to impress one of the most desired souls in hell.”

Angel sighed with a dry look and a smile, his arms crossed. “Most of our time together is going to be a pretty rough contest about who can fluster who the most, isn’t it?”

“Maybe!” Alastor shrugged.

Angel snorted with laughter as the shadow finally reappeared and opened the door.

Alastor glanced at him then turned back to Angel. “Well, it seems the coast is all clear! Not another soul is stirring yet. Shall I escort you upstairs?” He snapped to give himself a straw hat and held out his arm. “Or would you prefer to teleport?” He snapped away the straw hat and twirled his cane masterfully, fingers ready to snap again.

Angel smiled and tilted his head.

Alastor blinked. “What?”

“You just seem…more yourself, Al. You’ve been exhausted ever since the stuff at your radio tower. But right now - it’s like you got your full spark back. It’s nice to see.”

Alastor felt his tail twitch back and forth and considered. “I feel quite improved, indeed. As magical as ever!”

Angel’s eyes hazed. “Well, I hope it keeps up. But since we had a long night, you just stay here and get some rest, Smiles. I’ll sneak up to my room no problem. I can be stealthy too.” Angel strolled past the Radio Demon with a wink and a wave. Alastor obliged with a bow of his head. Angel saluted the shadow who gave him a small nod then disappeared. And then the door closed and the spider was gone.

Alastor sighed deeply and collapsed in the chair at his desk. He flicked one of his ears to turn on the radio. Some light music would he heavenly.

“Alastor! Tell me we’re finally getting through! Mimzy and I waited up to hear back from you last night!” Rosie tisked, her voice suddenly sounding through the speakers.

“And we’ve been trying to get in touch with you all morning! I hope this means that you actually got some decent rest after everything you've been through lately!” Mimzy added.

“Or that you couldn’t be interrupted because you had some long overdue company…”

Alastor sat up straight and teleported the radio to sit right in front of him on the desk. “Ladies! Hello! Mimzy, I did have a rejuvenating night, thank you for asking! And Rosie, not funny - you’re lucky I like you so much!”

Both ladies laughed.

Rosie sighed. "Are you really doing all right, Alastor? Last night was a lot for you and your powers. We just wanted to make sure you aren’t passed out in bed again for a few weeks being brought venison every hour.”

Alastor chuckled. “Ha! No, no…Just needed a late start today. I’m fid as a fiddle!”

“Good to hear!” Mimzy chimed in. “So…how did your talk go with Angel?"

Alastor’s ears twitched. “We…discussed the unusual nature of our relationship. And we agreed on some guidelines going forward. And we are both content with these guidelines. And we are very much on speaking terms again.”

Rosie sighed. “You’re not going to give us details are you? You shy boy…”

“Ha! No!” Alastor agreed.

“Hmm…well, as long as you’re happy, Alastor, we’re happy,” Mimzy added. “And if you do want to share, we’re here.”

“We’re also here for advice and support - with full discretion of course,” Rosie assured.

Alastor swallowed. “You’re cooperation is appreciated. I need more time to sort out the…specifics of my situation with Angel. We’ll see how it goes.”

“It’ll go grand, Alastor,” Rosie assured. “Just take your time.”

“And you and Angel come by any time!” Mimzy added brightly.

Alastor smiled more. “Perhaps we shall.” He sighed and reclined back in his chair. “Now if you’ll excuse me, ladies, I would like to get some rest before beginning my affairs for today.”

“But…” Mimzy started, confused, “I thought you said you got a full night’s rest and then slept in late.”

A jolt of static passed through Alastor’s ears. “I…simply want some time to relax in the quiet of my office before the usual melee of the hotel proceeds into full swing!”
“Right…" Rosie held back a laugh. “Well, even if it may have kept you up late, I’m glad you and Angel had so much time to talk. That tells me you both finally laid out all the details of how you feel. You rest, Alastor. Say hi to Angel from us when you see him again. Ta ta!”

“Bye, Alastor!” Mimzy giggled, and the radio died out.

Alastor sighed deeply. Perhaps he should have felt embarrassed or concerned but he simply felt light inside. His chest felt so…

Alastor hesitated then looked down at his chest and unbuttoned his collar. His eyes widened. The burn was gone. A faint, pale scar was left behind, different from the many others on his chest but still nothing more than a memory in his flesh. He touched it. Just skin. Nothing hurt or stung or burned. He closed his eyes then opened them - they glowed red, dark symbols swirled over his head, his smile curved wickedly, and his hand clenched and tentacles appeared throughout the room. And then with a wave of his hand it was all gone. He’d reached into the darkest part of his heart for his power and no pain came to his chest to restrain him. He was back to normal: a sinner with no bounds.

But he was also not back to normal. Because Angel was part of his world now. Angel, who had healed him from sin enough last night to purge an angelic burn. Angel - he could have laughed at the ironic choice of stage name for Anthony. “Mon Ange…” Perhaps it was his new attachment talking, but how Heaven hadn’t already come to take the spider was a fascinating conundrum for Alastor. And the idea of heaven actually lifting him away, however unlikely the process was to exist, still terrified the Radio Demon deep down.

His shadow reappeared now and moved close to Alastor and raised an eyebrow.

Alastor blinked and realized he had tears at the corners of his eyes. He quickly wiped them away. “I know you’re concerned because don’t understand what’s happening with me. I didn’t either at first. But I understand now, and the answer is quite simple. I’m…happy.” The shadow’s eyes widened. “The last time I was happy was long before I met you - that’s why you don’t recognize it. I’m happy in hell. Utterly the opposite of boredom. Oh won’t the future be an interesting experiment.” His eyes felt wet again, and he gripped his hands. “A complication, to be sure. An untwist in the twisting of myself. I’ll certainly be a new Radio Demon after passing through this particular bit of hell fire. Yes, indeed. I’ll be a new Alastor too. Ha!”

The shadow tilted its head but smiled. Then he smirked a little.

Alastor rolled his eyes, glowing brightly. “Just make sure I’m not disturbed by the others until I’m good and ready. And no little cheeky looks or gestures from you once we’re around the others again.” The shadow chuckled to itself as Alastor stood up, head held high in a dignified manner, and strolled to the back room of his office to rest then freshen up.

________________________

Angel was a spider of stealth - he made it to his room without running into or waking up anyone. He got his door open, ready to take a nice bath and change into his usual striped suit.

Then he saw Cherri curled up on his bed, asleep with Fat Nuggets.

His eyes widened and his jaw fell - she had passed out and spent the night. He mouthed ‘fuck’ then tip-toed over to the bed. Fat Nuggets wagged his tail and Angel held up a finger to silence him before the pig could oink. He gently laid down on the edge of the bed, turned away from Cherri. Good - when she woke up she would think that Angel had just snuck in late and curled up in bed with her and Nuggets. She wouldn’t know that he had been out all night kissing - technically sort of making out with - Alastor. Fuck, he missed those kisses - on the mouth or not, every one of them from Alastor had felt warm and curious and so damn right. He wouldn’t press Alastor for more on their date, but he still hoped they would happen.

Angel let out a breath and settled against the pillow and closed his eyes. A little more sleep before breakfast would be nice - he and Alastor had stayed up until pretty late after all.

Then came Cherri’s voice, sounding delightfully smug. “You stud.”

Angel’s eyes popped open. He pouted. “Fuck.” He sat up and turned to her, and sure enough Cherri was awake now and smirking with her arms crossed.

Angel held up his hands. “Yes, I did spend the night in Alastor’s office. No, I cannot go into details. But NO, nothing stud-worthy happened.” He rolled his eyes.

Cherri held Fat Nuggets in her lap. “Don’t tell me, tell him!” She lifted up the pig. “He’s the one looking forward to having two daddies!”

Fat Nuggets oinked and wagged his tail.

Angel grinned. He swallowed and glanced down with a faint blush. “We talked a lot… And I made sure we were really specific and clear. And then he didn’t want me to go so I didn’t. But we decided to keep things private - you know how Val would flip if he thought I was involved with someone, and the other overlords would gun for Al if they thought he had someone he cared about so much. I don’t know, maybe we’ll share more with the people we trust soon. But for now we’re sort of…on a trial basis.”

Cherri’s smile softened. "Did you explain to drama queen that pretty much everyone in the hotel already knows something’s up with you guys?”

“He’s in denial about that for now.” Angel chuckled. “But he still wants privacy.”

Cherri leaned closer. “So…does Radio Head have two beds down there or…”

“No one was in beds. But we stayed together… And that's all I’m saying.” Angel’s smile brightened at the memory of waking up with Alastor.

Cherri sighed. “Wow you are big time into this guy.”

Angel bit his lip. “Can I tell you something? It’s more about me than about me and Al. But it needs to stay just between us.”

Cherri nodded.

“I’m not just into him. I’m definitely really in love, Cherri. For the first time ever.” He shivered and hugged himself with his arms. “Maybe I wasn’t quite sure before last night but now… I love Alastor.” He wiped a quick tear from his eye. “Fucking christ, I don’t know what to do with that though. I don’t want to tell him and scare him off. But I want him to know. And I want him to love me too. But I don’t think he’s exactly into people like that.”

“Not getting romantically attracted to people doesn’t mean he can’t love you back, Angel,” Cherri replied gently. “He might not get all moony like you are. But believe me, he’ll feel something big for you. Just get to know each other for now. Okay? You guys got all eternity.”

Angel smiled a lot. “Thanks, babe.” He gave her a hug and Cherri hugged him back.

There was a knock on the door. “Hey, Angel!” Vaggie’s voice called. “You up yet? Charlie wants us all down in the lobby. She’s got an announcement.”

“Uh, yeah, sure. Be right down.”

Cherri called out. “And I spent the night cuz I was drunk and tired and the beds here are soft as hell, so I’ll be down too. And staying for breakfast!”

“Morning, Cherri!” Vaggie replied with a grin to her voice before she headed away.

Angel went over to the bathroom to get cleaned up and changed, and Cherri ran one of his brushes through her hair and grabbed a spare set of her clothes from his dresser, and Fat Nuggets went over to the secret door to Alastor’s room and settled down to take a little nap against it.

________________________

Soon everyone was down in the lobby. Charlie stood in the middle with a big grin. Angel gave Alastor a casual wave and Alastor gave him a small nod but otherwise they put their attention on Charlie.

Louise and Abel were the last to make it down - holding hands and giggling. Alastor and Angel smiled more at the sight of them.

Charlie clapped her hands together. “Everyone, I have an announcement! Our Open House last night was successful thanks to all of your efforts that….I think we have another new guest! He’s going to come by later today for a tour to decide if he wants to officially check in!” She had stars in her eyes. “Thank you all so much. I know one guest might not seem like a lot, but it’s the start of something big, I can feel it! I hope you’ll all welcome Baxter when he arrives.”

“Baxter, huh?” Angel grinned. “This place is turning into a real sausage party, and I am down for it.”

Alastor shot a red-eyed glance at Angel who merely chuckled and winked, at which point Alastor returned to normal, though glowing excessively.

Charlie went on, as giddy as ever. “So before he gets here, let’s have a great breakfast and then get the hotel ready!”

Alastor raised his arm and clenched his hand - symbols swirled over his head and his eyes were radio dials for a moment. There were sounds from the ballroom. He returned to normal. “As a treat to you, Charlotte, I just had some tentacles take care of making the ballroom shine like a new penny and putting away all of the accoutrements we used.”

“Alastor, your powers are that strong again?” Charlie tilted her head and smiled more.

Alastor twirled his cane. “Last night was very…refreshing. I appear to be all healed as of this morning actually. The Radio Demon back in full swing!” He glanced to Niffty. “Niffty, waffles please for everyone, as well as eggs and extra sausage. You know how I like it.”

Niffty nodded and zipped into the kitchen and the others followed.

Alastor hung back and Angel moved beside him, his voice low. “Your burn…is really all better?”

The Radio Demon gave a nod. “You have quite the magic touch, darling. And all without laying a hand on me - ha!” he replied in a low voice. Then he strolled forward, and a blushing Angel Dust followed. Cherri glanced over her shoulder at them and tried not to laugh at whatever little private flirtatious exchange they’d obviously just had.

Chapter Text

Baxter arrived a few hours after Charlie's announcement - just enough time for breakfast to end and for everyone to finish preparing the hotel and the tour schedule. But not enough time for Alastor and Angel to share any further words in private regarding their new circumstances. As they worked with the group, the pair just exchanged their usual witty banter and acknowledgments. Nothing seemed different between to them - and yet little lingering glances and slightly larger smiles from both demons reminded them that everything was different now and would be for the foreseeable future.

Alastor especially wished he had time to sit down and sort out more about their situation, with Angel or in private. But just as their preparations finished, Baxter arrived, and so the staff had to start the tour. Angel went upstairs with Abel and Louise - Alastor watched him depart. He was ready to trail behind Niffty and Husker for the tour and get lost in his thoughts on everything. But he was prevented when Charlie decided Alastor should lead the tour as the hotel’s benefactor while she and Vaggie hung back with Baxter to answer questions.

Finally, after an hour of parading through the building while Charlie and Vaggie chatted up Baxter, and Niffty showed off everything she’d cleaned, and Husker grumbled about needing a drink, it was time for the tour to end. And for the Radio Demon to claim a moment’s peace.

They had all just come in from the back yard. “And that is the garden! “ Alastor twirled his cane. “Feel free to set up a corner for yourself for some planting. But if you want to use any of the vegetables Angel and I have planted for cooking, do ask one of us.”

“Did I hear my name?” Angel smirked as he came down the stairs. He shared another glance with the Radio Demon and then came forward to Baxter with a wave. “Hiya, Baxter! Angel - nice to meet ya. Hope you’re thinking of staying around. This place has good company. Charlie keeps everyone optimistic, Vaggie makes us stay motived, Husk and Niffty keep everything running like clockwork, and Smiles is our muscle ready to flex.” He winked at Alastor.

Alastor’s ears twitched with static then he straightened up. “Ha! Angel! Always with the quips! I’m here first and foremost for entertainment of course!” He nudged the spider with his microphone, and Angel laughed and mimed a little nudge back with his elbow.

Then Alastor had a feeling Charlie might be eyeing at them with one of her optimistic smiles, and he quickly turned and led everyone over to the kitchen door. “And in here you’ll find our kitchen facilities. I’m sure Niffty would be happy to prepare you a repast, and then you can go over any further questions you have with Charlie and Vagatha.”

“Come on, Baxter!” Niffty grabbed his coat sleeve and started pulling him toward the kitchen.

“Oh, well…” Baxter tried to keep pace with her. “I suppose I would benefit from examining your culinary facilities. Sometimes I need refrigeration for certain experiments.”

“Husk, you come too! I’ll need help!” Niffty grabbed Husk’s arm with her other hand.

Husk grumbled. “I was gonna go to the bar - I’m already behind in my day-drinking.”

“Please…” She looked up at him with that eye of hers so big and pleading.

He sighed. “Ugh, fine…. Let’s go.”

“Thank you!”

Baxter cracked a small smile as they headed through the door. “The dynamic and power structure you’ve established in this hotel is fascinating…” They disappeared into the kitchen.

Charlie beamed at Vaggie. “This is going so well!” She rubbed her cheeks and squealed.

Vaggie smiled. “It is - you’re doing a really great job. And I know you’re excited. But remember, keep playing it cool and casual.”

Charlie took a breath and nodded. “I know. If he wants to check in, amazing, but if he needs time, that’s okay too. I never want our guests to feel pressured. Let’s just go and have a nice snack with him.” She took Vaggie’s hand and squeezed it then looked to Alastor. “Alastor, you did so good with the tour. I’m sure Baxter wants to hear more from you.”

“Actually, I’m afraid this is where I take my leave.” Alastor side-stepped away. “I’ll be in my office attending to other affairs. You can take it from here, Charlie! You’re fine on your own - the open house proved that as a certainty.”

Charlie smiled gratefully and nodded, determined. She glanced at Angel. “Angel, Baxter had a lot of questions about what it’s like living here. Maybe you could answer some?”

“You got it, cupcake.” He winked then strutted into the kitchen. The ladies followed him.

Alastor took a deep breath and teleported into his office to sit in the chair at his desk. He closed his eyes and tented his fingers. He twitched his ears to play some light music between them. There was peace for a moment… until he felt a frequency in the air that was not right.

His eyes shot open. His shadow appeared directly behind him. With only his eyes, Alastor glanced at him then to the door. His shadow slid along the floor and under the door frame.

Alastor clenched his hand. Symbols swirled over his head, and as drops of black blood fell from his wrist, tentacles rose up from the floor to darken the room. Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials as his smile stretched wickedly.

There was a sigh from outside his window. “You already know I’m here, don’t you?”

Alastor snapped the fingers of his other hand: Vox appeared and landed hard on the floor.

The television overlord stood and shook his head. “You don’t have to be that rough about it.”

“Rough about your death? You do understand I”m going to kill you now, yes?” Alastor asked in a distorted voice, tilting his head. His antlers grew.

Vox held up his hands. “I’m not here for fighting! I’m here to ask a favor!” He blushed a little.

Alastor’s demonics remained throughout the room for a moment longer. Then with a snap, all tentacles disappeared and he looked like his normal self. “Are you saying you want to…make a deal?” He stood and held out his hand; green magic swirled around it.

“My life isn’t that far in the gutter yet, no. More of a…convenient exchange.”

Alastor pulled back his hand. “You have nothing I want. Also, you being in my territory without an invitation is an act of aggression. Last night’s open house was an exception - not the rule.”

“Well it’s not like you have a phone I can text!” Vox flung out his arms. “Anyway would you just listen? Fuck, this is why we never got along - you are impossible to talk to.”

Alastor’s smile tightened. “You have two minutes of my time. Talk - before I get bored.”

Vox took a breath and crossed his arms. “I know that YOU know who attacked you in your tower. And we all know that it’s just a matter of time before you attack them back.”

Alastor did not correct him.

“Anyway…I’m asking you to WAIT before you do any attack.” Vox glanced away. “I need a goddamn break from all of this overlord drama. And I just had it out with Val. I’m not in an ideal place to be an entertaining match against you.”

“Well…I do like my prey to at least think they have a sporting chance.” Alastor tilted his head. “Of course, I also despise all three of you. Your reasoning isn’t good enough - do you have anything else to offer.”

Vox scowled. “Actually, I do. You back the fuck off from all three of us, and your precious ‘first hotel guest’ Angel goes back to his normal studio routine instead of dealing with our shitty private parties. I guarantee Val won’t lay a hand on him or keep him away from this place.”

Alastor hesitated, his eyes wide. “You have the authority to broker these terms?”

“I have the authority to take all of Val’s commercials and porn movies off of all screens for a while if he doesn’t play ball. Trust me, he’ll go with it.” Vox sighed. “Besides I’m guessing you could use a break too - waging war against three overlords at once probably wouldn’t be easy right now with this hotel to get off the ground and your tower to rebuild.”

Alastor slowly walked out from behind his desk. But he made sure to leave a few feet of space between himself and Vox. “Very well. You see to your end of our exchange, and I’ll see to mine. But as soon as I sense you’re up to snuff - or as soon as Angel is inconvenienced - you and those other two will hear from me. And it will go BADLY.” His eyes flashed red.

Vox swallowed but held his ground. “Fine. Good. Thanks. Angel should get a text from the studio later tonight telling him he’s on his usual shifts. Pleasure doing business.”

Alastor held up his fingers to snap. “I’ll send you back to your district then. And Vox…don’t EVER sneak up on me here again.” He flashed his fangs then gave the television overlord a little wave. “Ta ta!” Vox flipped him off with a pout before Alastor made him disappear.

The Radio Demon leaned back against his desk and flexed his fingers. “It feels quite invigorating to have my powers back to normal for displays like that!”

Suddenly there were rapid knocks on his door. “Smiles!” Angel called out. The door opened immediately and Angel tumbled in with Alastor’s shadow behind him. The shadow closed the door as Angel got standing. “Are you okay? Shadow Smiles basically dragged me here!”

Alastor blinked. “Shadow Smiles?” He suddenly remembered Angel using that term last night as well.

Angel shrugged. “Your shadow’s part of you. It just feels like I should call him some kind of real name now, considering everything.” He blushed a little.

Alastor felt his face warm but then shook his head and scowled at his shadow. “I sent you out there to keep the others away, not to drag Angel into this! I can handle Vox!” The shadow rolled his eyes and just nudged Angel forward.

Now Angel blinked. “Wait, Vox was here?” He glanced around. “Where’s the body?”

“I didn’t kill him! I do have some self control! And who wants to eat someone made of wires and grease anyway. I did terrify him a little bit though,” Alastor couldn’t help but add proudly.

Angel grinned a little. Then he glanced behind him and back to Alastor with an eyebrow raised. “Did Shadow Smiles open the door for me?”

Alastor's eyes widened and he swallowed. “No. I cast new magic on the door earlier. Before, it would only open by Husker or Niffty’s hand along with my own. Now…it opens for you too.”

Angel’s smile softened. “Neat trick.”

Alastor’s face glowed a lot. His breaths felt shallow. He was having many distinct memories about last night…like at one point when Angel’s finger had twirled his bow tie and loosened it, and then Alastor had run his fingers deeply through Angel’s hair. “Vox,” His voice cracked with feedback, and he quickly adjusted his tone, “Vox is having a brief falling out with Valentino and Velvet. He merely requested that I hold off on any retaliation against them for their attack on my tower until they sort matters out. In exchange, he promises you won’t have to attend anymore private parties or deal with Valentino’s power plays - your usual schedule only.”

“And you agreed to that…for me?” Angel smiled a little more.

“I agreed to that for US.” He gripped his cane and as he realized what he had just said. “I mean for YOU as well as for ME. I like having Vox under my thumb, and I’m not currently in the mood to make a mess with those three. Ha! I have other more pressing matters at the moment.”

Angel held back a small laugh. “The pressing matters - one of those IS ‘us’, right?”

Alastor gave a small shrug. He noticed his shadow chuckling beside him and dismissed him with a pout and a wave of his hand.

Angel sat on the edge of his desk. “Hey, Al? You get that part of me going back to work is me…doing a lot of sexual things for other guys, right? I mean, it’s not personal, but it’s still kind of intimate stuff. And you are I are…something kind of intimate now.” He cleared his throat. “You did get a little demonic when I made that 'sausage fest’ comment about Baxter.”

“That was a reflex! I did not get enough sleep last night!” Alastor blinked when he realized his word choice again. He glowed brightly as Angel held back a laugh. Alastor sighed and composed himself. He turned to Angel. “It’s not as if you’re attempting to date your customers. As long as I don’t have to witness or hear in detail about your indulgent intercourse, I’m quite content. Your work is how you entertain others. If it makes you smile, it makes me smile.“

Angel’s smile softened. “You’re a really cool guy, Smiles.” Alastor tilted his head at the compliment. Angel went on. “Being with YOU makes me smile most though. What we got is special to me…and intimate…and personal.” He swirled his finger over the desk, almost shy.

Alastor relaxed his grip on his microphone slightly. “My shadow still shouldn’t have brought you here just now. Vox and those other two seem to think I only care for you as the hotel’s star guest, thankfully. But if they suspect the truth, they might try to take advantage.

“Don’t worry about it, Al.” Angel shrugged. “Besides I think your shadow just wanted to get you help just in case anything got serious. And after all, I did carry you to safety out of a burning radio tower once.” He grinned proudly.

Alastor smiled a little more. “Yes, I suppose if I were to turn to any demon in a time of need, it would be you, darling.”

Angel’s eyes widened and he flushed pink. Alastor raised an eyebrow. “I kinda like when you call me darling,” Angel quickly explained. “Mio cervo…” he added.

Alastor’s eyes widened. “I…suppose I like calling you darling. And, as long as we are alone, you calling me that Italian term is…a small delight.” His tail twitched.

Angel leaned in a little closer, smirking. “You charmer. Forget you worrying about me turning Baxter’s head — I gotta worry about you getting him as a new groupie.”

Alastor’s glow brightened and he grinned. “Ha! As though I would ever speak to anyone like this except for you, mon ange…” He hesitated but then put his hand over Angel’s on the desk.

Angel bit his lip, appearing so shy again. “I want to hug you with all six of my arms. I won’t, I know that’s a lot for you. I just like you so much.”

Alastor almost glitched at Angel’s tender words and the idea of the overwhelming sensation. Yet he was more curious about perhaps wrapping his own arms around Angel Dust. He’d gotten so close last night. He remembered resting against Angel’s soft chest, near the spider’s heart. He wanted more. And…they could have more now that they had admitted everything to each other.

Alastor didn’t understand why he couldn’t look away from Angel’s eyes. But he was relieved to find Angel’s gaze equally locked with his own. The circuits in his head buzzed pleasantly. And he wondered one more thing: what it would be like to bring a kiss to Angel’s mouth all on his own instead of all the other little places he had set his smile to last night.

And then there was a new knock on the door. “Alastor!” It was Louise of all people.

Alastor’s eyes flew open wide enough that his monocle popped out. His quickly grabbed Angel’s shoulders, moved him in front of the door to the back room and snapped. His shadow appeared, pulled Angel into the back, and shut the door before the spider could say a word.

Alastor shoved his monocle back in and turned to the door with his smile too wide and his head cocked to the side at a strange angle. “Come in!” he announced far too forcefully.

The door opened at a snap of his fingers and Louise entered with a smile, wagging her tail. “Alastor, hi! I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“Ha! NO!” He clutched his cane so tightly he genuinely wondered if it would crack in two. “I was just - handling overlord matters! How can I assist you?”

Louise clenched her hands together and looked up at him with a hopeful smile. “Well, um…we haven’t told anyone else yet but…Abel and I are gonna get married.”

“Ah, what a fine turn of events for you two wacky sinners!” He swung a fist through the air. “I’m sure the entire hotel will be ecstatic! Ha!” He made a little some static leave his microphone.

Louise laughed and nodded. “Thank you kindly. We’re gonna tell the others later today. But I wanted to ask you something first. You see, we’d like to have the wedding here with everyone. But I don’t just want you to be a guest. I want you to…walk me down the aisle.”

Alastor’s entire head glitched. His eyes darted from side to side. He heard some shuffling in the back room and dug his nails into the desk, carving deep grooves. “That is a horrible idea!”

“Oh I knew you’d say that.” Louise rolled her eyes. “But why? You’re special to me and to Abel even if no one else knows why. And you play a big role in this hotel. And cannibals and junior cannibals should stick together right, heh? And I don’t have anyone else down here. And - if I can’t have my daddy to walk me since he’s in heaven, I’d really like to another swell guy who’s looked out for me.” She was still smiling but had to wipe away a quick tear.

Alastor hesitated. “Your father is in heaven?”

Louise nodded. “Yeah. I’m glad. He was nice. He died when I was younger.” She swallowed. “Even if there was some way to have him down here for it…I don’t think I’d want him to be in hell and see me the way I am now.” She glanced down at herself. “I know he’d still love me but…” She shook her head. “Anyway - if you really don’t want to, Alastor, I’ll understand. But if you change your mind, let me know. I won’t say a word to anyone until I’ve got your answer.”

She started to leave but Alastor held up a hand. “I…will walk you down the aisle, Louise.”

She blinked then beamed, wagging her tail. “You will?” He nodded. “Oh Alastor thank you!” She ran up, and he cringed a little, bracing for a hug’s impact. But instead she wrapped her arms around his microphone cane for an embrace. She pulled back and wiped away happy tears. “Abel and I will announce the wedding to Charlie and everyone later. I just wanted to check about you first. And I’ve got to find Angel too - I want him to be my maid of honor.”

“I’m sure he’s around!” Alastor’s smile grew, eyes wide and on the edge of panic. There was more shuffling from the back room. Alastor dug another groove into the desk.

“I’ll go tell Abel!” Louise practically skipped to the door. “Thank you again, Alastor!” She left and closed the door behind her.

The back room door swung open. Angel grinned. “You’re cute when you panic, Smiles.”

“I did not panic!” Alastor’s eyes flashed and he pouted despite his grin. He glanced at Angel then glowed and glanced away. “I merely made a quick decision.”

“A COUPLE of quick decisions,” Angel corrected as he strolled back over to Alastor. “That was nice of you to agree to walk her down the aisle.”

Alastor’s stubborn look softened. “I’ve grown far too soft with everyone here. But…after all, I know what it’s like to have heaven separate you from a dear parent. To wonder what they would think if they knew…if they could see you now.” He shook his head and lowered it. “I…told you all of this the other evening when I was inebriated beyond repair, didn’t I?”

Angel nodded. “Yeah. And I get it.” His voice softened and he moved closer. “For what it’s worth, Al…your mom…she wouldn’t hate you. She sees the you that’s underneath everything else - like I do. She loves you, and she always will.”

Alastor was very still. His eyes were shining.

“Al? Alastor? Are you cry—“

“Ha!” Alastor tried to laugh but it came out static-filled. He turned to Angel and gadded his wrist - unblinking, not letting any of those possible tears fall. “How do you…make me feel….?” He shut his eyes tight and shook his head then opened them back up. Before the tears could fall they burned off as steam as his face glowed warmly. “How do you make me feel ANYTHING? How did last night happen? And just now when we you came in here, how did we almost end up…?” He glowed so brightly he practically lit the room.

“Making out but this time in broad daylight and on your desk?” Angel suggested sheepishly.

Alastor scowled clenched his jaw. "Are you sure you possess no overlord powers? No supernatural abilities? No hypnotic skills?”

Angel pouted. “I’m a regular old sex worker spider. No, I didn’t mystically seduce you, Smiles.”

“Then what is it?” Alastor had desperation in his wide eyes. “Why are you so compelling to me? You’re delightful of course, but the pull is SO strong. I am quite unsettled! Normally I’d eat someone this disturbing to my thoughts. But I would bite out my own heart before I let anything happen to you by my own hand or another’s!”

Angel blushed and swallowed. “Wow, you really got that knight in shining armor thing down. But Al, seriously, look at me.” He hesitated then lightly touched his hands to Alastor’s shoulders “It’s okay, Caring about someone special is…a big thing. We have chemistry, and you’re just experiencing it for the first time. It’s normal. And I’m here for you.”

Alastor swallowed. “I didn’t mean to make it sound like I thought you had duped me. I know we both agreed to this. My powers are restored, and yet I’m not quite myself ha!”

Angel smiled a little. “It’s okay. I feel different too…around you. I’m scared sometimes and confused and - sheesh, you let me kiss you last night and my heart’s still pounding.”

“I assure you none of my own powers went into making that happen.”

Angel chuckled. His eyes hazed.

Alastor swallowed. “Do couples normally need time in between attempts to act intimately?”

Angel’s eyes widened, and his fur pinkened. “It depends on the couple. Do YOU need time?”

“I can manage the occasional spontaneous moment for now,” Alastor quickly replied, glowing. “I like…getting used to the sensation.

Angel smiled a little. “How about I meet you half way, cutie?” He came forward and set his lips to Alastor’s cheek, brushing the corner of his smile. Alastor felt his heart flutter like electric sparks. Angel’s mouth left him, and the spider’s giddy gaze caught Alastor’s wide eyes. “Christ, Al…before I lose my nerve, I-I know we probably couldn’t go together to something public like the wedding, but could we dance at it? Just once? Even if it’s on the roof alone. At the open house, I just wanted you to grab me and spin me and dip me back…”

Alastor’s tail was wagging. “Dance. Yes! Fine, I would like to dance! But now I need to sit down, ha!” The laugh was weak and he collapsed into his chair, staring at the ceiling.

Angel’s gaze softened. “Okay. I’ll give you privacy then, hun. I should get going anyway - let Louise bump into me so she can ask me to be the maid of honor. You take all the time you need, Alastor…Al…Heh…” He composed himself then slipped out the door.

Alastor could have used an ice cold glass of sweet tea. He thought about how he would indeed dance and twirl and dip back Angel at that wedding. Mostly he just wanted to be warm with him again, sharing secrets and banter and memories. Perhaps on their date…

His shadow appeared, an eyebrow raised. The Radio Demon sighed and couldn’t help a laugh. “I know it seems like I’m weak at the moment, but I actually feel beyond powerful. Damn that agreement with Vox - I’m sure I could indeed crack three overlords heads and then some right now!” He took a breath. “Still, you’re right, I should take more time to understand this new experience…and my happiness - and how best to move forward safely.” He considered. Then as he heard Charlie and the others pass his office for the end of the tour, a thought occurred to him. His smile tightened at the notion, but he would keep such an option in mind for now.

______________________

Husk figured Baxter should have left already, but no - he was sitting at the bar with Niffty having a rapt discussion about different chemical cleaning compounds. Niffty was happy to talk with someone who shared her obsession, and Baxter was content to take notes about her opinions and also on the hotel. Husk had a bad feeling this could go on forever. The two of them were practically acting like best friends. Not that he cared - not that he really considered Niffty his ‘best friend’ like she always said he was. But still it bothered him a little, being left alone behind the bar while everyone else was off with someone else. Or like Niffty here, who was having fun with Baxter instead of asking Husk a million questions and trying to clean every bottle on the shelves like usual and making sure to talk to him even when no one else did.

“I usually create my own sanitizing blends in the kitchen since there’s more ventilation! I have lots of glass beakers - Alastor snaps them up for me all the time!” Niffty beamed.

“Really?” Baxter smiled. “Do you think he would lend me some supplies if I needed?”

“Of course! I’ll ask Alastor for you - he always listens to me.”

“And perhaps if I was in need of a lab assistant, you’d be kind enough to help me, Niffty?”

“As long as it doesn’t interfere with my chores around here, and as long as it doesn’t make a mess, of course!” She nodded.

Husk sighed very deeply and uncorked a fresh bottle for himself. “All these new guests - if we get too many more, Alastor’s gonna have to rope in another bar tender so I can still have enough time to drink on the job.”

Baxter glanced at him. “If you’d ever like assistance with the bar, I can help. Mixing drinks isn’t very different from mixing chemicals.”

Husk frowned. “No, thanks. This isn’t the open house - this bar is not here anymore to give people fancy cocktails. We’re here to get ‘em wasted fast so they leave and I can have peace.”

“Oh Husk,” Niffty turned to him on her stool, “a busier bar like at the party last night could be fun! I think all the small talk and meeting new people would make you feel better!”

“I drink alone.”

Baxter raised an eyebrow. “But you weren’t drinking alone out here last night. You were with some blonde - I saw you.”

Husk spit out his mouthful of liquor, eyes wide.

Niffty’s eye widened. She leaped over the bar and grabbed Husk. “You made a friend!?”

“I did not!” He pried her off. “I just caught some chick lurking behind the bar and called her out on it! And she wouldn’t stop talking so I shared a bottle with her! That’s all!

Niffty stood on the counter beaming. “I want to meet her!”

“I don’t even know her name!”

“Oh my gosh, is that why you asked Charlie about the guest list at breakfast?!”

“That’s it!” Husk stormed out from behind the bar just as Alastor left his office.

The Radio Demon snapped and teleported Husk right back over to the group. “Husker my good man, where are you off to? We have a guest - leaving would be terribly rude !”

Niffty clapped her hands together. “Husk, made a friend!”

“Ha!” Alastor laughed. “Well there’s a first time for everything I suppose!”

Husk glared at him.

Charlie and Vaggie came out of Charlie’s office. Charlie approached Baxter, hands clasped. “Well, Baxter, we’re so happy you visited us. We think you’d make a wonderful guest! But, take as much time as you need to decide…okay?” She bit her lip.

Baxter stood up and straightened his lab coat. “Two weeks should be sufficient, I believe.”

“You’ll let us know your decision in two weeks?” Vaggie clarified.

Baxter shook his head. “I would like to check-in in two weeks, if that timeline works for you.”

Charlie’s eyes filled with stars. She dashed forward and grabbed Baxter’s hand and shook. “Yes! We’ll give you a suite so you have room for your experiments! We’re thrilled to have you!”

“Yay, Baxter! I wanted you to stay!” Niffty hugged him from the side.

Baxter grinned. “Thank you for the extra accommodations. I think my time here will be productive. But I should go and start making arrangements. I have a lot of lab equipment to bring here.” Charlie started to walk him to the door and Baxter went on, “I’ll need a power generator too and a lightning rod and a lot of tarps…” Charlie just nodded eagerly.

As soon as Baxter left, Charlie turned back to everyone, squealing in delight. She called up the stairs. “Angel! Louise, Abel! Steve! Can you come down here please?”

Quickly all four descended the stairs.

Alastor watched Angel descend with so much casual grace.

Charlie turned to them. “We officially have another new guest! Baxter will be moving in a couple of weeks from now! Isn’t that exciting!”

“I knew he wouldn’t be able to resist this place or you, Charlie.” Angel winked at her and Charlie smiled shyly.

“That’s wonderful,” Louise assured. “And, well, as long as we’ve got everyone together, Abel and I have an announcement.” She looked to Abel who nodded back to her.

Abel looked to the crowd. “Um…Louise and I are engaged. We’re going to get married.”

There was silence followed by applause and congratulations. Blushing, Louise added, “And we were hoping we could have the wedding here, Charlie. And that you’d be the one to marry us.”

Vaggie smiled and sighed. “Oh boy, now you’ve done it…”

Charlie had tears in her eyes and a beaming smile. “I’d love to officiate! I LOVE weddings! And of course you can have it here!” She cried happily, and Vaggie got her a hanky.

“Thank you!” Louise wiped away some of her own tears. “Angel and Alastor already agreed to be part of the ceremony too. And Steve, I hope you’ll play as our band.”

Steve winked. “Be happy to. Congratulations!”

“We want all of you there,” Abel went on. “You’ve all kind of become like family to us after all.”

“There’s so much to do!” Charlie announced. “Louise, whatever help you need with the planning, I’ll do my best!” Murmurs and chatter started throughout the group.

Alastor was intrigued to find that Angel had slipped alongside him. The spider kept his voice low. “Maybe all of them being distracted with the wedding will make it easier for us to slip out for our date this weekend, huh?”

“I thought I’d just teleport us away,” Alastor replied.

Angel shook his head. “Naw. I want it all to be a surprise. And I want you to be surprised at my outfit. We can meet at the spot I picked for our activity. You just leave saying you’ve got some overlord stuff, and I’ll give you directions. I’ll sneak out after.”

“What an entertaining concept…” Alastor mused. “Should I dress for any particular occasion?”

“Just like your normal classy self. But we’ll be walking a bit so decent shoes and don’t wear anything you don’t mind getting a little ruffled. And maybe a hat too, so we match.”

“Hmm…if you’re going to be so mysterious about our activity, I’ll be mysterious about the location of our dinner together afterwards.”

“That’s hot.”

Alastor sighed and his ears twitched. “Never a dull moment with you, Angel Dust.” He turned, twirling his cane, and headed to his office. He did give Angel a glance over his shoulder with a little extra smile. And Angel gave him a wink back before joining the planning among the others while Husk shuffled back to the bar, looking grumpier than ever.

Chapter Text

Valentino was walking through the studio when he heard his phone ring. He pulled it out and smirked at the familiar television overlord name that came up, then answered. “Vox… If you’re ready to come crawling back, I’ve got some time after lunch to let you try.”

“Not gonna happen,” Vox replied without missing a beat.

Valentino gripped the phone and raised an eyebrow. “What—“

“Look,” Vox interrupted, “I don’t want to get into everything right now, so I’ll make this quick. I had a word with Alastor.”

Valentino chuckled and shook his head. “See, this is your problem, Vox. You make this big announcement about changing your life, then you find yourself right back with the man who fucked it up from the start. I’m just shocked you’re not dead. Maybe Alastor DOES have a thing for you too…”

There was no yelling or sounds of annoyance from Vox. He was easy and straightforward when he replied, and he didn’t take the bait. “We had a little chat, overlord to overlord, and came to an arrangement. Alastor won’t try to kill us for now for what we did at his radio tower, and you will put Angel back on his usual schedule - no private parties, no overnight stays, no rough customers as punishment.”

Valentino stopped walking. His face was stony. “And why the hell would I agree to do that?”

“Because if you don’t, I’ll take all your commercials and pornos and broadcasts off every screen in hell.”

“Fuck you. Now quit playing around and—“

The lights of the studio flickered. Then Valentino heard murmurs of concern coming from everywhere at once. He glanced into one of the porn set rooms - all the cameras were dark. He pulled up Voxtagram on his phone - all his porn stars accounts were down. He looked outside - the digital billboard across the street normally broadcasting hints of the sultry delights to be found in the studio was dark too.

Vox spoke again. “Agree, Val, or so help me I will leave your entire industry in the dark, and I don’t care what you do about it.”

Valentino gritted his teeth. “You are pushing a lot of wrong buttons, Vox.”

“Spare me, Val. Also you’re welcome for making sure Alastor won’t kill you and Vel along with not killing me. Now just say yes - take a fucking break from overload drama and playing with Angel. Go have fun with one of your other toys.”

Valentino’s eyes narrowed. “Fine. I will text Angel now.”

“Good. Thank you.”

“And the next time I see you around here, you better have a big fucking apology prepared.”

“I’ve got other priorities - I’ll deal with you being pissed at me later, Val. And while I'm away, keep an eye on Velvet. I know she’s not with you right now or she would have grabbed the phone out of your hand to say hi. That means she’s somewhere unsupervised. Just remember that when you ignore ME, I just get passive aggressively pissed. When you ignore her, people get stabbed. She doesn’t like to be lonely.”

“That’s why if Angel Cakes could help babysit her—“

“Everything with Alastor is already arranged. Do NOT fuck with Angel.”

Valentino sighed. “Yeah, you’ve got your arrangement. But either way, this a shitty time for a damn existential crisis, Vox.”

“We’re in hell - all the times are shitty.” Vox hesitated. “Anyway, I gotta go now. Just…take care of yourselves or whatever. Oh, and your screens are back on. Bye.”

Vox hung up. Valentino glanced back into the porn set room - the cameras were back on. He glanced at his phone - all the Voxtagram accounts were up again. He glanced outside - the billboard was lit up brightly once more. That only left the matter of Velvet…

Down the hall he heard some girls scream, and not in a sexy way. Valentino strode forward and entered a dressing room. Sure enough there was Velvet, throwing butter knives at the walls for fun while three of his cage dancers cowered in fear. He walked in and pulled Velvet out of the room. “Come on, Vel, we’re gonna play a game - it’s called ‘if you won’t stop damaging my merchandise, then you stay up in our VIP lounge’.”

Velvet rolled her eyes and sighed. “Aw, but being up there without Voxy to annoy is no fun.”

“Go visit one of your goddamn bakeries then! Do something productive! I’m busy!” Valentino flung out his arms. “We’re overlords in hell - YOU should be busy too!”

“Uh, being an overlord is exactly why I’m NOT busy - I have other demons oversee all the boring stuff for me so I can have fun.” Velvet considered. “But I guess I could do some baking experiments here in the kitchen…”

Valentino rubbed his temple. “Fuck, fine! We only use the kitchen to make chicken wings and nachos anyway!” He turned a corner with her and gestured to the double kitchen doors. “Knock yourself out. But no serving anything you make to the customers AND you stay the fuck away from the staff, got it?”

Velvet just grinned, eyes wide. “Now this could be VERY fun!” Then she skipped through the doors and entered the kitchen.

About now Vox normally would have made some kind of resigned remark about Velvet and then suggested a good way for Valentino to relax, and Valentino would have made some snide joke about Angel or one of the other porn stars, and they would have both laughed.

Instead he trudged back to the VIP room and settled in with a very tall drink - determined to not give Vox the fucking satisfaction of missing him.

______________________________

Alastor found himself in the familiar position of waiting downstairs in the hotel lobby for Angel for one of their usual walks together.

Of course, nothing was ‘usual’ between them anymore. For instance, Alastor had never begun a walk with Angel feeling like every fiber of his demonic being was abuzz. But they had agreed that walks could easily still be part of their new arrangement, and also for the sake of appearances it seemed best to keep up their usual routine. Additionally, a walk meant they could talk more in a public setting as opposed to talking somewhere privately where things might happen that would leave Alastor feeling like an emergency broadcast signal was about to go off in his head while his heart warmed and his tail wagged to no end.

Alastor glanced at the door to Charlie’s office and considered again the terrible idea that had occurred to him earlier when contemplating how to handle his new situation with Angel. He had his pride, of course, and wouldn’t go to her unless he had no other choice… And yet part of him was growing too curious to resist seeking her assistance much longer.

“Hey Alastor!” Angel suddenly called from the top of the stairs, and Alastor’s ears perked up. “Guess who I brought to go on our walk with us…”

Alastor turned to see Angel leading Fat Nuggets down the stairs on a leash. As soon as the little pig laid eyes on Alastor he raced up to the Radio Demon, curly tail wagging.

Angel laughed. “Nuggets was dying to see you.” He lowered his voice and added. “He’s been sleeping by that secret door to your room every night since we had that fight before the party.”

Alastor bent down and gave the pig a light pat. “I have missed you as well, Fat Nuggets! You are intelligent and an excellent companion for your master.”

“I ain’t his master, I’m his daddy.” Angel rubbed Nuggets cheeks. “Isn’t that right?”

The pig oinked then walked around both demons to draw them together with his leash. He sat down and stared up at them. Angel sighed. “I think he’s trying to tell us something.”

Alastor nodded. “And I appreciate his direct approach. Ha!”

Angel chuckled a little as Alastor stepped out of the loop of the leash and turned toward the door. “Come along then, and we’ll begin our stroll! I know you like the park, Fat Nuggets!”

Fat Nuggets trotted forward. Angel came beside Alastor as Alastor’s magic opened the door. “This’ll be fun.” Angel grinned. “See, I knew we’d be fine still doing the friendship stuff.”

“I’d never give up walks with you for anything,” Alastor added with a chuckle, and Angel blushed. Alastor’s grin widened. “Ah but we should avoid such obvious displays as blushing.”

“Well, if you’d quit flirting with me.” Angel smirked.

Alastor swallowed and glowed quite brightly.

“Ha!” Angel held up his head in triumph. “Now who’s being obvious, Romeo?”

Alastor took a breath, and his usual color returned. “Perhaps we could encourage each other to be more careful by…making a game of it?”

Angel’s eyes brightened. “See, this right here is HEALTHY risk-taking - as opposed to your usual kind that can get you killed - and I’m proud of you for it. What are you thinking?”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed playfully. “No matter what we discuss on our walk, we betray no signs of affection. If one of us fails, they lose.”

“And what happens to the loser?” Angel asked, intrigued.

“Hmm…well, the usual consequences of death and torture and humiliation are out…”

“How about the loser brings the winner breakfast in bed tomorrow?”

Alastor’s eyes widened. Then he gave a nod. “I accept the terms of the wager.”

“Swell, Smiles.” Angel grinned flirtatiously. “Let’s go.” He sauntered down the front steps, and Alastor rolled his eyes and followed after Angel.
As the door shut behind them, Niffty came dashing inside from the garden with colored pencils in one hand and a rolled up paper in the other, looking around eagerly. She zipped behind the bar, zipped around the lobby, then zipped into the kitchen where she found who she was looking for. “Husk!”

Husk jumped and woke up from his nap at the kitchen table. He was met with Niffty’s big, beaming smile. He rubbed his head that had been resting on his arms beside a half eaten sandwich and a bottle of beer. “Niffty, don’t surprise me like that - it’s bad for my permanent hangover.” The smaller demon had a twinkle in her eye - a bad sign for the rest of his quiet afternoon.

“But I’ve got something for you! Look!” She dashed over and opened up the paper.

Husks’ eyes widened and his ears fell.

It was a poster. The top read ‘Have You Seen Me?’ And the bottom read: ‘Special Friend from the Hazbin Open House! Tall, Pretty, Blonde Spider Lady. Someone Wants to See You Again!’

Nifty started talking - Husk could faintly hear it against the buzzing in his ears. “Baxter told me she was tall and blonde and a spider, but I figured you could tell me more about her so I could draw a picture to go with the poster! This way we’ll find her for you for sure!”

Husk stood quickly and held up both of his hands. He spoke as calmly as he could manage. “Niffty, we are not putting up ‘Lost Friend’ posters all over hell. I am not obsessively hunting her down. If she wants to talk to me, she knows where to find me.”

“But, Husk, maybe she doesn’t know how much you want to—“

“This is a bad idea! The answer’s no, Niffty!”

Niffty blinked then frowned. Her voice quieted. “Oh…okay. I’m sorry, Husk. I didn’t mean to get carried away.” She tried to smile again. “You’re right, I’m probably pushing you a little. Even Baxter said it might be too much…” She rolled up the poster and turned to head away.

Husk frowned, cursed himself mentally, then sighed. “Niffty…wait.” She stopped, and he walked over, arms crossed. “It wasn’t a ‘bad’ idea. It’s just…not my style. But I appreciate it, okay?”

Niffty smiled a little more and looked up at him. “I understand. If you decide there’s anything you want to try to find her, I’m always here for you, Husk. Anything at all. I just really want to help you!” Her eagerness was back.

Husk rubbed his temple. “Okay, look…I do have one idea. It’s a long shot, but what the hell. You can ask Angel if he knows any other spider demons and where they might hang out. This chick stopped trying to give me a hard time once she heard his name, so…I don't know, maybe they know each other.” He shook his head. “But don’t tell Angel I’m the one looking or what it’s for! I don't want this to turn into a whole big thing the entire hotel gets involved in. Just see what you can get out of him! He likes talking to you.” He shrugged. “And for reference, yeah, she…was tall and blond and pretty like your poster says,” Husk quickly murmured, “And she likes moonshine and strawberry-colored lipstick and that’s all I know!”

Niffty gasped, her smile and eye bright again. “Husk…is she a ‘special’ friend?”

Husk glared at her. “Forget it.” He turned around.

Niffty zipped right up to him. “I’ll ask, and I won’t let Miss Angel know who or what it’s for. Promise. And I won’t start writing fun stories about you and the spider lady to go with my ones about Alastor and Angel even though I REALLY want to.”

Husk swallowed and flushed a little. He grumbled under his breath. “Thanks…”

Niffty gave him a hug then dashed away and out of the kitchen.

Husk ran the water in the sink and splashed some on his face. Fuck Alastor for making him come here. Something about this hotel messed with a demon. It was like the place was trying to make people…happy, which was ironic considering Charlie’s original name for the hotel. Husk felt better hiding from all of those messy and fragile feelings though, safe in a casino or at a dive bar. This place made a demon open up, and he almost couldn’t find enough booze to fight it anymore.

______________________________

Walking through the park alone had been an adequate pastime for Alastor. Walking with Angel for the last few weeks as new companions had been an entertaining experience. But walking today as two demons involved with one another was a true joy. And trying to put on a show like nothing had changed - especially with their little wager in place - was quite fun.

Angel grinned casually. “Got the text from Val. I’m on normal shifts starting tonight. Having off was nice, but getting back to having fun on stage sounds nice too - especially with no surprise private parties to deal with.”

Alastor nodded, twirling his cane. “If Valentino tries anything with you, please inform me immediately. If you say my name near any radio, I’ll hear it. And I’ll come.”

Angel swallowed and had to try very hard not to blush. “What - you gonna beat up Val then scoop me up and carry me out of the studio?”

“It would only be fair since you did the same to me from my radio tower.”

Angel rolled his eyes. “Anyway, being back at work means I’m busy most nights again, but I made sure to get the night off this weekend for our date. Told Val I had to take care of some important stuff from the open house. I don’t think he wants to touch that night or the hotel with a ten foot pole - he nearly pissed off the King and Queen after all. Also he got his ass politely kicked by Charlie.”

Alastor laughed. “She is certainly a force to be reckoned with. And I’m glad you are free for our date. And I’m glad you are here with me now.” He raised an eyebrow. “I usually prefer to be alone most of the time, but now I…find being with you under any circumstances distinctly preferable.”
“It happens when you catch feelings for someone,” Angel explained, eyes a little hazed. “Being together gets comfortable.”

The Radio Demon nodded. He looked ahead to admire the flowers and the trees and how other demons both turned in their direction at the presence of Angel yet kept their distance at the sight of Alastor. They could rule this whole city together if they wanted. At the very least Alastor was seriously thinking of incorporating this park into his territory. He was due for some expansion anyway. “Ever since you and I became acquainted, everything in hell feels quite new all of a sudden. No one down here has ever made me feel this way.” He glanced over to see Angel watching him, biting his lip. Alastor tilted his head. “What?”

Angel shook his head.“Nothing. It…might be too personal to ask about out here.”

“Are you saying you don’t think I can handle our little wager about remaining composed?”

Angel sighed, smiling more. “Okay. I was just wondering…I mean, you said no one ever made you feel how I do. So…when did you start feeling like that about me?”

Alastor’s eyes widened very much. His glow increased slightly but he managed to control it. “I suppose…I suppose…” He tilted his head. “It was the first time we cooked together, when Niffty ran in and I fell, and my tail was…exposed. You helped me up. And you talked to me about your feet and said bodies were different for everyone after all.” He gripped his cane. “No one else in a potential position of power over me ever hasn’t used it to hurt me. I liked you for being the first. And the liking grew that first night we met in my office shortly afterwards. I really did not want you to go.”

Angel was smiling kindly. “Wanna know when I first realized I liked you?”

Alastor nodded, intrigued.

Angel shrugged. “Well, I knew for sure that night you waited up for me in my room after my first party where I was spying on Val and Vox and Vel. You checked up on me, like how I was mattered to you. And I hated so much how they talked about you. And I wanted to kiss you so bad, just once.” He took a breath. “But, even if I didn’t know at the time, everything probably started on our first walk when you actually talked to me like a person instead of a hooker - and when I realized you might be gay too, so I actually had a shot.”

Alastor stopped walking. Fat Nuggets instantly changed direction to go back over to Alastor. Angel turned to him, an eyebrow raised. Alastor’s face was frozen in a quizzical smile for a moment. Then he spoke. “Am I gay?”

Angel blinked. “Uh…well…I mean, you and I are guys and involved with each other. And I guess you could be bi or pan but I haven’t seen you react much to girls or anyone else… Like those cannibal fan girls of yours on our first walk - you smile and flirt and toss your hat, and they get wild for you, but then you walk away like it’s nothing. Like seriously, any one of those chicks would jump you in a heartbeat if you gave the green light.” Alastor rolled his eyes as Angel went on. “But guys seem to get under your skin a little more - Valentino, Vox, me. So it made me think you swing that way.” Angel shrugged. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to assume…”

“No.” Alastor held up a hand. “It’s just simply that my greater concern in life was the fact that I…didn’t care much for anyone in particular at all. The type of person I’d be inclined to pursue if the interest struck me rarely crossed my mind.” He furrowed his brow. “I assumed that having no interest in amorous pursuits was a product of my mind being a tad…warped.” His eyes widened. “Are you saying my preference against sins of the flesh isn’t uncommon? That there other people like me? But ones who aren’t crazed murderers?”

Angel’s jaw fell, and then he threw open his arms. “Al…uh…yes! Not getting attracted to people physically or romantically isn’t some kind of sign of being disturbed! It’s normal!” He almost frowned. “Didn’t anyone ever tell you…or did you try to talk to anyone?”

“I’m talking to you - right now!” Alastor shrugged. His smile had grown. “I’m…normal. Hmm…a first time for everything, I suppose.” He raised an eyebrow. “So I can be the way I am and also gay?”

“You can be whatever it feels right to be, Smiles.” Angel’s smile was encouraging.

“Good!” Alastor swung a fist through the air. “Ladies are pleasant but frankly I only flirt with them for attention or to get things I want. They don’t interest me deeply. But you’re right…men of certain characters sometimes get close.” Alastor continued to think it over, twirling his cane. “There are other people like me…I am perfectly well about these matters…Hmm…”

“Wow, I think you just went through an entire sexual and romantic orientation awakening without skipping a beat.” Angel chuckled. “Well, if you want to talk more, I’m here."

Alastor’s eyes brightened and he turned back to Angel. “What about you? Did you always know you were gay?”

“Oh yeah - I was queen from the cradle.”

“Were sins of the flesh always a temptation?”

“To be fair, sex is really fun if you like doing it.”

“How did you express all of your glorious confidence and style in life?”

That question made Angel hesitate. He was still smiling but it had stiffened at the corners. “I didn’t.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Al, come on, we lived around the same era. You know how people were about…different types.”

Alastor nodded but shrugged. “Still, you’re such an unstoppable performer, I can’t help but imagine you sneaking out at night to some speakeasy in one of your romantic feminine ensembles for a stunning midnight show on a bright stage.”

The playful flirting didn’t make the spider’s usual amused tone return though, and yet still Angel smiled like nothing was the matter. “There was no stage for me in life, Alastor. There was no Angel Dust.” His voice quieted. “Anthony hid things until he couldn’t anymore, and then he disappeared into the streets. And none of that was romantic or stunning or bright. I knew who I was…doesn’t mean I ever got a chance to enjoy it back there.”

Alastor could tell Angel was deeply affected - Nuggets was nuzzling the spider’s leg. And yet Angel’s casual smile still remained.

“You are upset,” Alastor whispered, “I apologize for causing it. We should return to the hotel.”

“Hey, not so fast.” Angel almost laughed. “Who says I’m upset? See this smile of mine? This game of ‘keeping it together out here’ was always rigged in my favor, Al. I’m paid to pretend to be happy even when I’m not. And if I don’t do it…well, enough bad things have happened to me that I know better. But I’m fine, really.” Yet Nuggets kept cuddling up against his daddy.

Alastor’s smile shrank a little more. “Then I forfeit. I concede to you.” He bowed slightly at the waist. “And I shall bring you breakfast in bed the morning.”

Angel couldn’t hide a small blush at that announcement.

Alastor grinned again. “Drat - the irony that only by winning was I able to make you let down your guard. Ah well. I’ll see you bright and early.” Alastor winked. Then he snapped his fingers. One of the rose bushes subtly reached out a tendril, offering a flower to Angel. “I understand, in my own way, what it’s like to feel like you are not allowed to stop smiling.”

Angel blushed and smiled more and plucked it, acting for the public like he was just picking a flower. “I promised Nuggets we’d at least take a walk around the fountain before heading back. He wants to show his Uncle Alastor how good he swims.”

Angel continued forward with Alastor following and Nuggets trotting along.

Angel considered as he admired the flower. “Do you EVER lose the smile, Smiles?”

“Rarely. Once recently though…” Alastor swallowed. “During our night in my office, after I’d realized you’d fallen asleep.”

Angel hesitated. “Is that a…bad thing or a good thing?”

Alastor glowed a little. “A good thing, I suppose, if those are the two choices. It happened the moment I knew there was a chance we could be good for each other after all.” He cleared his throat. “Did you have a moment like that?”

“Lots of ‘em. Right now is one.”

They were both doing a horrible job at maintaining their composure - thankfully they were saved by bursting into laughter as Fat Nuggets sighted the fountain and dashed forward to splash in it. They lingered nearby while he played, everything seeming well again.

Yet on the way back Alastor couldn’t help but be lost in some thoughts, and Angel couldn’t help a distant and sad look in his eye.

Alastor noticed - and he had plans for their breakfast tomorrow.

______________________________

“Welcome to our cafe, I’ll show you to your seat!” Louise smiled brightly and led a new customer to a table inside the cafe.

Abel came in from the back with an empty tray in hand. “How’s your first hostess shift going?”

Louise beamed. “Swell! This is nice - I feel like I’m helping people. They’re hungry, and I’m getting them started on something good to eat.”

“Are you sure you want to pick up shifts here as a hostess?” Abel hesitated. “I’ve been saving up a lot on my own. You could be relaxing or planning the wedding…”

“I’m afraid Charlie’s already taken over as wedding planner,” Louise giggled. “And besides, I like the idea of working beside you. We get to be together more. And this is where we first met.” Her eyes hazed.

Abel blushed a little and smiled more. “I like having you here too. It’s a big help. I’m surprised the new owner allowed for a hostess in the budget since the old one never did.”

“New owner? I didn’t realize the place had changed hands. Do you know them?”

Abel shook his head. “No. I just know that he made a good offer and the old owner couldn’t turn him down. But I think he’s doing good things here. There’s a new sign coming for out front, and a bunch of rose bushes just got planted out back. We’re even growing our own vegetables now. And of course he let me hire you as hostess, which makes him Aces in my book.”

Louise’s tail wagged. “Things are really looking up, Abel, I can feel it. A lot of good stuff is gonna start happening.”

“I think so too.” He kissed her forehead, and then the bell over the door dinged as some new customers entered.

Louise stepped back. “Gotta get back to work. And I told Charlie we’d be keeping some odd hours for now while we’re both working extra and also coming up with different ideas for the wedding - so let’s make and have dinner here later once we close up, okay? It’ll be cozy.”

Abel’s eyes hazed and he nodded. “You got it, Louise.”

They shared a smile and then got back to their jobs.

______________________________

After his phone call with Valentino, Vox ha felt kind of…amazing. Valentino was always flexing his power as the self-proclaimed leader of their little overlord trio, but now Vox had flexed his power for the first time in a long time. He felt like he’d spent so long keeping up with Valentinos’s challenges and Velvet’s shenanigans (and Alastor’s annoying games) that he’d almost forgotten he was an overlord in his own right and one of the most well-known ones in hell. His power ran through everything digital, his graphic displays of cruelty and might had drawn the attention of millions over the years, and he had the resources to back whatever new endeavors he pleased.

Vox decided to take a leisurely stroll through his territory for the pleasure of being admired - and for the thrill of being feared when he zapped a few newer demons who didn’t know enough to show him the respect he deserved. He watched others in hell with eyes glued to all of his screens. And for a little while he forgot why he’d ever given up running his piece of hell on his own and joined with the head of the lust district and an expert in baked-goods gluttony.

When he finally approached his broadcast station and took an elevator up to his penthouse apartment though, he remembered: being with the two of them meant he was never alone.

Vox rarely stayed here. Usually he was at the studio or at some swanky hotel of Valentino’s or in another part of the city keeping his territory secure. He only snuck off here for moments of quiet if he’d had a really long and difficult day dealing with his partners or Alastor. Then Valentino would call and Velvet would ask about him and Vox would get a second wind and head back to them.

Right now though, there was no steam to blow off and no chance he’d be called away. There was just his many rooms decorated in black and red and blue, his multiple television screens everywhere, his stocked bar, and his panoramic view of the city and his technological territory.

And at first his afternoon was fun. He pressed a few buttons on a control pad, and his bar poured him a drink, and some colored lights came on overhead, and he put on some fresh dubstep music, and turned on the digital screen below his mantle that broadcast a roaring fire. He was a fucking overlord in hell and had all the freedom and power and time in the world!

But after that first drink he didn’t feel like pouring another one, and he lowered the music, and he turned off the fire because even he had to admit the picture of a flame without any of the warmth was pointless. He turned off the colored lights too. Nowhere to go, nothing to do, no one to talk to.

He would not call Valentino or Velvet - he needed a break from them. That only left one other person. And Vox had some thinking to do about that particular overlord.

He shot a metal cable into the screen in front of him and flipped through different camera angles on Pentagram City until a flash of red caught his eye and he changed to a view on the park. Alastor and Angel Dust were walking together in the direction of the hotel with Angel’s ridiculous pig trotting behind them. They were talking, laughing, listening. Angel would do something flirtatious, and Alastor wouldn't bat an eye, then Alastor would make some threatening gesture and Angel would be unfazed.

The one advantage Vox had always had over Alastor was his ability to get along with the other overlords and make friends. But now if Alastor could do it too - and with that simpering stripper of all people - then Vox really had nothing extra to show himself.

Vox watched Angel Dust. The spider interested Alastor in a way Vox couldn’t, even at his most lethal and challenging. Alastor probably liked everyone at that hotel better than he liked Vox. Alastor probably wouldn’t ever like Vox. But Vox still liked Alastor deep down. Fuck, he picked the shittiest guys to get crushes on. And that thought reminded him of Valentino.

Vox shook his head and scowled. No, if anything at all was going to happen with Valentino, Vox was not going to let the situation get as twisted as his thing with Alastor was.

He looked to the screen again and sighed, his look dry. “I know you’ve gotta be just as miserable as I am, you ginger son-of-a-bitch. But somehow with this hotel thing and Angel Dust you’re getting over it. Well, I’m gonna find my own way to get over my own shit. So fuck you.” He flipped off the screen. “And fuck you too, Angel. And hey, fuck Val and Vel too.” He turned off the screen just as Alastor and Angel exited the park for the street.

Vox reclined back on his couch, thinking. “Hmm…if I’m not stalking Alastor or cleaning up Val and Vel’s messes, what should I do? What do other overlords do to pass the time and feel good?” A lightbulb appeared over his head and his smiled. “Picking fights with other, weaker overlords! Ooo, I should go find that annoying snake guy who attacked the radio tower when we did and who was galavanting all over the hotel open house. Angel blows off steam that way - why not me?” He smirked, whipped out all of his metal cables, and then headed up to his roof for the helipad to take a flight over the city and search for a familiar airship.

Chapter Text

Charlie was dancing around her office with a big beaming smile while Vaggie did her best to keep any papers or objects her girlfriend bumped into from falling to the floor. “A wedding! A real wedding! Vaggie, I never officiated a wedding before! Some of the really elite demons have asked my dad or my mom to oversee one, but no one ever asked ME! And it’ll be right here in the hotel! And Louise and Abel are so cute together! There’s so much to do!” She took Vaggie’s hands in her own and twirled them both around.

Vaggie laughed then lowered their hands and looked at her girlfriend with a supportive smile. “Babe, it’s great that you’re going to do this for the first time, and I know it’s going to be an amazing wedding. But I really want you to take a break before you get too involved.” She frowned a little. “You just pulled off our big open house, and you’re still taking care of so many things with the hotel. The wedding stuff can wait a bit -- and you don’t have to do it alone.” She smiled again. “Remember what we talked about? That we should find something relaxing and fun to do once the party was over? Why don’t we let ourselves have that first.”

Charlie took a deep breath and nodded. “I remember. And you’re right, I’m…maybe a little burnt out from the open house and seeing my parents and everything that happened with Valentino.” She hugged Vaggie then pulled back. “But whatever we do, can it not involve leaving the hotel to go anywhere? I’m more comfortable being around here right now, and especially with Baxter coming.”

Vaggie nodded. “Claro! We’ll stay here but take a few days off. Maybe we can catch a movie or do some shopping…”

“Or…” Charlie’s eyes lit up hopefully.

Vaggie raised an eyebrow and smiled a lot. “What are you thinking?”

Charlie clasped her hands together. “Slumber party?”

Vaggie smirked. “Just you and me?”

Charlie blushed. “No, no, not like that… We don’t need a special occasion for that.” She played with her hair as Vaggie blushed and giggled. “I mean, just a fun night in with games and snacks and music and sharing. This weekend! You and me, and maybe Niffty and Cherri! And Louise if she wants to come, but I know she said she’ll be busy working extra shifts with Abel for a while, so they might not be up for a late night.” She shrugged. “I’ve really liked getting to know all our new friends here. I think a ‘girls night’ would be fun.”

Vaggie considered. “Angel’s working nights again, so I don’t think he’d mind. And Steve’s going to be in different parts of town doing shows now that he’s getting more popular. What’ll we do with Husk and Alastor though?”

“Remember that time we made posters for the hotel and got Husk full of glitter and he said he never wanted to be involved in one of our fun activities ever again?” Charlie shrugged. “I think he’ll be happy to stay far away. And Alastor…” she grinned, “honestly, I think Alastor at a slumber party would be sweet, but I have a feeling he’ll just like having a night to himself off from hotel stuff. Then in the morning when Abel and Louise are back we can all have breakfast together - something special.”

Vaggie sighed and nodded. “Okay, Hotel Slumber Party it is.”

Charlie squealed happily. “Let’s go set up one of the big suites!” The ladies dashed upstairs together, giggling and smiling.

They ran into Niffty at the top of the steps just as she was heading down. “Oh, hey Niffty!” Charlie waved. “Sorry, we didn’t mean to get in your way. I’m just really excited!”

“Oh, that’s okay!” Niffty smiled. “What are you both excited about? I just love seeing you both happy together!”

Vaggie smiled warmly. “We’re going to get one of the big suites ready for a little surprise.”

“A surprise!” Niffty latched onto Vaggie and Charlie with a manic grin. “Tell me!”

Vaggie gently pried off Niffty as Charlie laughed and replied. “Well, we thought it’d be nice to do something relaxing and fun to celebrate the hotel’s success, and also to keep getting to know each other. So we’re going to throw a slumber party!”

Niffty bit her lip and her fists shook in excitement. “That sounds wonderful! I never went to a slumber party before, you know! Living here is the best thing ever!”

“Aww…” Charlie smiled at Niffty, eyes teary.

Vaggie crossed her arms. “Want to help us, Niffty? We want to try and have the slumber party this weekend.”

Niffty started to nod but then the front door opened - she glanced down the stairs to see Alastor and Angel enter with Fat Nuggets. She bit her lip. “I do want to help, but…I’m supposed to talk to Miss Angel Dust first.”

“Oh - about what?” Charlie asked with interest.

Niffty blinked. “Nothing! Um…well…”

Vaggie’s eyes hazed. “Is it private?”

Niffty nodded.

Vaggie tried not to snicker. “Is it about Alastor?”

Niffty giggled. “No, not this time.” She considered, torn between her promise to Husk to talk to Angel and the chance to clean and organize with the girls. But when she saw how caught up Angel and Alastor were with chatting together right now she decided not to interrupt them. She turned back to the girls with a smile. “It’s okay, I’ll wait til later when she’s not busy. Also I really like spending time with you two. You're both so nice! Just like Alastor!”

Charlie sniffled and her smile wobbled. “Oh, Niffty, you’re so cute!”

Vaggie sighed. “I'll…put aside how I feel about being compared to Alastor and just say thank you, Niffty. Now come on - let’s get started and also maybe snag some snacks. Charlie and I keep a secret stash in our room.”

Niffty followed after them eagerly. “I want to know everything about what happens at slumber parties! That way I’ll know how to decorate!”

Charlie and Vaggie followed after the little demon, holding hands, and ready to answer any of her questions.

___________________________

Meanwhile, downstairs, Alastor and Angel were indeed still enjoying each other’s company.

Angel glanced at the staircase where the girls had just been. “I don’t know where the three of them are going, but I’m kind of glad they didn’t come down here.” He turned back to Alastor with a faint blush. “I like the bits of time we get in this place when it’s just us, Smiles.”

Alastor leaned closer, eyes hazed. He was becoming quite partial to the sight of Angel blushing. “We could take a small break separately to refresh ourselves and dull any suspicions about our situation, and then rendezvous in the garden to tend to our plants together.”

Angel seemed pleased with the notion for a moment but then his smile faded. “Al…remember, I’m back on the clock now. I gotta be at work in a couple hours. And it’s gonna take me at least that long to give Nuggets his bath and get myself all dolled up.”

“Nuggets enjoys filth, and you look exceptional as you already are,” Alastor countered with a shrug.

Now Angel flushed completely. “Fuck, Al, it is not fair that you’re this good at flirting right off the bat.”

“Am I flirting again?” Alastor tilted his head. “I thought I was just making an accurate observation.”

“I really can’t tell if you’re serious or not.” Angel chuckled.

“I’m serious that you are quite pretty in all ensembles in which I’ve seen you.” Alastor gripped his microphone, watching Angel grow shyer again. He lowered his voice. “Whomever you ‘entertain’ tonight…I hope they appreciate you and their good fortune.”

Angel shrugged. “First time for everything, I guess, heh…” But then his smile grew. “Actually, I was kidding just now but there really must be a first time for everything — cuz you already do appreciate the hell outta me for some screwy reason.”

Alastor's smile tightened a little. “You deserve appreciation and more, mon ange.” He spoke quickly. “If you are ever in trouble - not just from Valentino - summon me. I can give you a small radio to keep with you at all times for calling me, or I can teach you an incantation. That might be less convenient though considering all the blood you’d need…”

“I can handle myself, Al.” Angel rolled his eyes, pouting a little. “I’m not an all powerful magical overlord, but I know what I’m doing. I know how to survive down here. Learned most of it by surviving up there first - while I could, at least.” He gestured upward and there was a faraway look in his eye. Fat Nuggets nuzzled his leg, and Angel picked him up. “Thanks for the walk, Al - it was different now that we’re closer, but still nice. I’m glad. And, hey, bonus — we gave you a major break through about your sexuality!” He winked. “Anyway, I’ll be back late tonight. Don't worry about waiting up.” He put back on his casual smile, gave Alastor a little wave, and then departed up the stairs.

Alastor watched him go and considered. Somehow he had hurt Angel - not directly but rather by causing him to recall unpleasant times and memories. Angel Dust had been so courageous for his sake over these weeks with all of Alastor’s doubts and needs and close calls. Yet Alastor knew there was something fragile underneath the spider’s bravery that needed tending. He wanted the two of them to be in the best place together when the time for their date came around after all. And so he had a first-rate plan to use his obligation to bring Angel breakfast in bed to restore the ease between them. Having never experienced a relationship of this nature before though, he could only hope his efforts were the correct course of action to take.

“Alastor?” grumbled a familiar voice as Husk’s form rose up from behind the bar with a yawn and a stretch. “G’morning - afternoon, whatever. Why are you just standing there staring at your microphone? Do I need to get you a drink? Or maybe a couple of new transistors or something?”

Alastor’s eyes switched to radio dials. “Nothing happened! Return to your day drinking!” He snapped and disappeared in a burst of smoke and green flame.

Husk was unfazed. “Works for me. Not like I’ve got anything else to do around here…anywhere to go…anyone to talk to…” He uncorked a fresh bottle and flopped his head onto the counter with a pout.

___________________________

By the time the suite for the slumber party was set up, Niffty was so tired she could barely keep her eye open. When Charlie turned around and found her curled up on one of the beds asleep, she tucked in the little demon and dimmed the lights. Niffty could spend the night in here - she would just be down the hall from Alastor’s room and Angel’s too if she needed anything. Meanwhile, Charlie and Vaggie headed downstairs for a quick bite and then turned in early themselves.

Alastor had never had any intention of sleeping until Angel returned home safely anyway. But now he also had a very specific activity to manage before the spider came back. He waited until quite late — when he was certain no one else would be using the culinary facilities. Then Alastor put his shadow on watch at the door and got to cooking. He would be ready for Angel.

At one point, as he cooked, he even let his smile slip and sang a small tune to himself in that lightly accented voice Angel might not have recognized. Maybe one day Alastor would let him hear it, though his willingness to seriously consider the notion surprised him considerably. He went back to his task, a sweet scent filling the air along with warmth from the stove.

The Radio Demon was a very meticulous chef, especially for dishes that required care. And his meal was finished just as he heard Angel walk through the front door. With a snap of his fingers the kitchen was clean and he and his shadow disappeared with a covered silver platter, leaving no trace behind of his efforts.

___________________________

Angel trudged up the hotel stairs with a yawn. The night hadn’t been especially rough, but he’d still been out of practice for a week or so. At least he hadn’t had to deal with the three studio overlords - he hadn’t even glimpsed Valentino while slipping into the studio to grab a few personal items. Either way, he was tired now and just glad to be home. Sleeping in late tomorrow would be nice. For a moment, as he reached the top of the landing and headed down the hall, he was hopeful that perhaps Alastor had waited up for him after all. But when he turned the corner to their hallway, he saw Alastor’s door closed and dark, right beside the door to his own room that had just the faint glow of light coming underneath from the lamp he’d left on for Nuggets.

It was okay - he would see the deer demon in the morning for breakfast in bed after all. But still, talks at night with Alastor were very appealing. They always got closer at night somehow.

Angel got out his key but then his door opened on its own. He hesitated.

“Welcome home, darling…” A low, familiar voice sounded.

A part of Angel couldn't help but fantasize about opening the door to find Alastor reclined enticingly on his bed, waiting to take their kissing and hand holding to a new extreme. “Fuck, I’ve been doing way too many sexual things tonight…” he whispered under his breath sheepishly. Then he bit his lip and pushed open the door.

Though not as seductive as his quick fantasy, the sight he found was still pretty attractive. Candles lit around the room provided a warm glow, and the smell of honey and sugar and fried dough filled the air coming from a platter. And there stood Alastor with his sleeves rolled up slightly, wearing a black apron instead of his red coat, and holding a covered silver platter in one hand and his microphone in the other.

Fat Nuggets was fast asleep on the floor with Alastor’s shadow watching over him. When Angel entered, the shadow gave him a nod and Nuggets a pat on the head then disappeared.

“Hey there.” Angel smiled and closed the door. “I thought our date was this weekend.”

“This isn’t our date!” Alastor tilted his head, grinning.

“Okay…” Angel smirked, sauntering forward, “Then I thought I said you didn't have to wait up for me.”

“Ha! If I sleep while you’re working, then how am I supposed to be immediately available should you need my services while you’re providing your own?” He shrugged.

Angel laughed a little and crossed his arms. “Okay, well…is this your way of getting out of breakfast in bed for me?”

“On the contrary, darling - this IS breakfast in bed!"

“Al, it’s 2 in the morning!”

“That still counts as the morning! And I”m certain you haven’t eaten enough tonight and that you’d prefer to sleep in tomorrow. All you need to do now is get into bed and I’ll be happy to serve it to you, mon ange.” His eyes narrowed playfully as he held up the silver platter.

Angel grinned more. “Okay, Al, you got my interest. Middle of the night breakfast in bed it is.” He walked over to his dresser. “Mind turning around while I slip into something more comfortable…and slip off my boots for some socks?”

Alastor’s face glowed and he instantly turned away, gripping his microphone. Angel laughed and quickly changed, watching the Radio Demon as he did so. Alastor didn’t even attempt to peek. Angle was amazed for a moment that he’d fallen in love with someone who couldn’t care less about having a good time with his body - and that somehow that fact wasn’t a wound to his ego. If anything it made his heart race because it meant Alastor was really here because he liked who Angel was inside the body.

Angel, however, was a very physical person and suddenly found himself ogling Alastor’s body a little. From behind, he was lean with sharp wide shoulders and long legs and a very cute little ass—

“Er, Angel? Are you done?“

Angel blinked and quickly finished changing into his cotton shorts and sweatshirt and socks. “Oh, pfft, yeah, of course. You can turn around.”

Alastor did turn and Angel swallowed at the sight of him from this angle too of course - so broad-chested with those slender hips and that little chiseled chin. Maybe it was the whole ‘being in love’ thing talking, but Angel really had never met a demon who he’d found more sexually attractive. And that apron was hot on him. And the suspender straps were still hot on him too.

Alastor bowed a little and gestured forward. “Into the bed, please? Those were the terms of our wager, yes?”

Angel grinned giddily as he sat himself on the covers, propped upright against some pillows. “You ordering me into bed - I already like this.”

Alastor rolled his eyes and came forward with the tray. “May I present ton dessert d’jour - homemade beignets. My mother’s recipe.”

Angel’s eyes widened as he pulled off the cover to reveal a plate of beautiful, fried, golden brown pastries drizzled with honey and powdered sugar — and they were still warm. “These are the things you said are like zeppolis, right? Fuck, Alastor, they look like people would kill to taste them.”

Alastor leaned closer and set the platter on Angel’s lap. “But you don’t have to kill. All you have to do is eat. And be happy, mon belle ange.”

The spider demon blushed, a beignet already in hand. “Will you eat with me?” Angel pushed a couple of beignets toward the side of the platter closest to Alastor.

“It really is your breakfast…” Alastor hesitated.

“And I want to share it with you, Smiles,” Angel added softly.

The Radio Demon’s ears perked up. “Would I need to get into bed?”

Angel’s smile softened. “If you want to. Or you could just sit on the edge near me. And we can talk. People who are close eat and talk all the time, even sitting on a bed.”

Alastor sat directly on the edge of the bed and grabbed a beignet. He took a bite and chewed slowly, his eyes closed. His smile dropped almost completely, and yet he seemed calm - the usual buzz of static around his head faded to almost nothing.

Angel watched him. “Good memories, Smiles?”

Alastor nodded. His eyes fluttered open, and an attempt at his usual smile returned. “My life up there…had some moments that were better than others.”

Angel smiled a little, his look faraway. “Food can bring some great memories. Whenever I make my Ma’s sauce here…I close my eyes and remember too.”

“Remembering can be entertaining,” Alastor started carefully. “But it can also be upsetting.” He looked to Angel. “I believe I made you remember some unpleasant things from life today. I apologize.”

Angel blinked. “You were just asking questions. You were curious. I’d have been too if someone had just explained to me that how I felt about sex and romance was definitely normal and definitely not some hallmark sign of a crazed murderer.”

“Still…you seem to have suffered in life greatly merely for being your bold and provocative self. And unlike me you had enough sanity that sheer violence as a response wasn’t an option to dull the pain.”

“Al…” Angel shook his head, “it’s…well, it’s not okay, but it’s nothing you could help. Two lifetimes to meet each other, remember?” Angel swallowed. “And I’m still just glad we did meet even if it did take that long."

Alastor glowed and his brown furrowed. “Well, perhaps if we had…found each other in life, I could have provided you with a safe space to explore your nature, and you could have provided me with a good reason to put aside a few choice sins.”

“Like…we would have moved in together or something?” Angel asked, growing pinker, flecks of fried dough dotting the fur around is mouth.

Alastor’s eyes widened a lot. “I…I don’t…It would have been the most logical way to care for you, and mother would have indeed loved you, but…” His eye twitched. “I have never wanted to move in with another creature. But as usual everything is different with you!” His eyes narrowed. “Just know that if anyone is down here who hurt you in life, say the word and I will tear them limb from limb and use their bones to reinforce the foundations of my Radio Tower!” His eyes were red and static came from his ears as he held one of his clawed-hands high.

Angel smiled gently. He put aside the platter. “Al? Can I hug you? Just one set of arms, promise…”

Alastor bit his lip and nodded. “It’s not necessary but if you’d like, I suppose…”

Angel’s hands lightly rested around his shoulders, then he pulled back. “There’s lot of things that hurt me - in life and in death. But you make me feel better about them. And if our talk today helped you feel better about anything, I’m happy.”

Alastor swallowed. “You have done much for my benefit lately. I wish to do more for you. Not as a deal or to make us even. I just…want to now.”

“We do things for each other - that’s part of dating, if we’re gonna officially be dating.” Angel glanced down shyly.

“Ha! We’ve certainly been through a lot together for two people who haven’t even had a first date,” Alastor observed, his hands raised up with his fingers spread wide. “Quite the rollercoaster of revelations!”

“Yeah…” Angel rubbed the back of his neck. “I think we got through all the small talk stuff when we were becoming friends, and now that we’re more than friends most of what’s left to go over is the big stuff.” He shrugged. “But we can just handle each big thing as we’re ready."

“Agreed.” Then Alastor became very aware that they were sitting alone on Angel’s bed in his room. He bit his lip. “Angel Dust…could we try something?”

Angel grinned. “Whatever you want, babe — I’m down.”

Alastor sighed. “Do you recall how we discussed doing certain things on a bed instead of on my sofa?”

Angel’s eyes narrowed. “If you’re gonna give me fucking delicious pastries AND make out with me here, I’m gonna be in heaven — no redemption required.”
Alastor glowed very brightly. “I merely wanted to…” He clenched his hand nearest Angel Dust against the bed spread and looked to Angel’s hand resting not far away.

Angel noticed and he smiled in understanding. He tiptoed his fingers over and gently laid his hand atop Alastor’s. The Radio Demon’s smile seemed relieved. “I’m tired,” Angel added. “Do you mind if we sit on the edge of the bed together but lie back on the covers? We can have space between us… Like I said, there’s plenty of room in my bed, heh."

Alastor considered then nodded. Angel came to sit on the edge of the bed beside him and then both men laid back on the covers with their legs hanging off the edge of the bed and their hands still clasped. They were quiet for a moment, just resting and thinking.

The Radio Demon spoke first. “Would you…really have been inclined to ‘make out’ with me here?”

Angel flushed and laughed, snorting through his nose. “I’d be inclined to make out with you anywhere, Smiles.”

Sparks of static were coming off of Alastor’s ears and his smile grew in a slightly manic way. “I see. You are eternally spontaneous. I am merely sporadically so.”

Angel's smile softened and he rubbed his thumb in light circles over the back of Alastor's hand. “And I’m also tired from work. And this is really nice. This is…” Angel sighed and entwined his fingers with Alastor’s a bit more. “You don’t know what you do to me, Smiles…I…” He blushed, glancing away. They hadn’t even had a first official date yet - he couldn’t spout about being in love right now. Right now he just wanted to be here. When he noticed Alastor’s eyes drift over to him with an eyebrow raised, Angel quickly cleared his throat and went on. “You didn’t have to wait up for me…but I like that you did. Thanks.”

“I miss you when you go.” The words left Alastor before he could stop himself and then he squeezed Angel’s hand back tightly, his eyes wide with a faint yellow glow that almost matched his face..

Angel took a deep breath. “You’re…getting attached too, huh?”

Alastor didn’t answer, just kept staring up, his eyes becoming radio dials.

Then there was a knock on Angel’s door. “Miss Angel? Are you home now and still awake? I have a question for you and it’s very important!”

Alastor sat bolt upright at the sound of Niffty’s voice. Angel sat up too, and the demons looked at each other. Alastor brought a finger to his lips and Angel nodded. Then the Radio Demon raised up the spider demon’s hand, kissed the back, and snapped himself (and the platter of beignets) away. Blushing, Angel cleared his throat and looked to the door. “Hey Niffty! Come in! I just got home.”

The door opened and Niffty dashed in. “Perfect! I’m so glad I caught you! I just woke up actually - I was helping Charlie and Vaggie all day setting up one of the suites for a fun surprise! But I guess I fell sleep there.”

“Sounds like a riot.” Angel smiled warmly. “So, what can I do for you?”

Niffty swallowed and glanced to the side with her hands clasped. “Well…I have this friend…And this friend was wondering: since you’re so famous and since you’re a spider demon, do you know any other spider demons in hell?” She looked to Angel hopefully.

Angel tilted his head. “I might… They’re not common though. Is there any kind of problem with the demon?”

She looked anywhere but at him. “No! No, nope! But…my friend asked me because he’s trying to find this friend he made recently who’s a spider. It’s okay if you can't help - but if you can, please tell me everything you know! It’s important!” She clasped her hands together, eye bright.

Angel smiled a little more. “Can you describe this spider to me?”

“A girl - pretty and perky with long blonde hair! Oh, and she likes moonshine and strawberry-colored lipstick and says Italian words sometimes like you!”

Angel’s eyes widened and his jaw fell open.

“Angel?”

Angel swallowed. “I… I don’t think I can help you with that. Sorry, Niffty.”

Niffty frowned a little. But then her smile returned. “It’s okay. Thank you anyway, Miss Angel Dust. You’re so nice.” She dashed forward and hugged Angel then pulled back and sniffed. “Do I smell honey and sugar?”

Angel blinked. “Uh, new perfume, heh!” He led her to the door. “You get to bed, Niffty. Maybe we’ll take Nuggets for a walk together in the garden tomorrow.”

“Okay! Goodnight, Angel!” She waved and then patted Nuggets on the head and departed.

A moment later Alastor reappeared with the beignets to find Angel with his head down and his arms crossed. “You know that other spider, don’t you? I’m curious as to why you misled Niffty.”

“The same reason you mislead other people all the time. Some shit’s complicated.” Angel took a breath. “It’s good you brought me breakfast now, Al. I’ve gotta head out in the morning.”

“To see the spider?”

“To see Cherri…”

“About the spider?”

“Al…” Angel looked at him. “Remember how we said we trust each other a lot but we need some time still about some things? This is one of those things. I need you to not pry about it.”

Static came off of Alastor’s ears but he nodded. “Promise me you’re safe at least?”

Angel gave a single nod in return. “It’s just complicated. If you want to help…talk to Husk or Baxter. One of them has gotta be the friend Niffty was talking about.”

“It’s Husker,” Alastor replied. “She was teasing him earlier about making a new friend. I’ll see what I can discover.” He set the beignets on the nightstand. “You should get some rest, Angel.”

“Yeah…Yeah…” Angel sighed and sat back on the bed. He blushed a little. “Holding hands here was nice. Let’s do it again some time, Smiles.”

“Of course. You were right about the spaciousness of your bed. And it’s quite comfortable too.” Alastor stepped to the secret door in the wall. “Whatever errand you have to take care of tomorrow with Cherri, I trust your judgment.” He opened the door. “Goodnight, Angel.”

Angel managed a smile and glanced at Alastor gratefully. “Goodnight, Alastor. And I…I want to tell you more, I just… need to talk to other people first. It’s…family business.”

Alastor hesitated at those words, both because he hadn’t expected the matter to involve Angel’s family…and because he recalled that however close they were now he wasn’t part of Angel’s family. Though perhaps he wouldn’t mind…wanted…sought to be part of Angel’s family. He merely nodded. “Of course! Family first!” Then Alastor strolled into his room and closed the door.

Angel sighed deeply then whipped out his phone with a worried scowl. ‘Cherri - coming to see you in the AM. Non 3-V or Alastor emergency. But still big.’ He turned off the phone and collapsed onto his pillows. He bit his lip, tears in his eyes. “Fuck…fuck! Never fucking listens…” he groaned. Nuggets had woken up by now. He hopped up into the bed and snuggled with him. Angel held him close - his tears stopped even though his smile didn’t come back. He wouldn’t feel better until he got answers tomorrow — from everyone possible.

Chapter Text

Vox stood on a battlefield this morning where, despite his best efforts, not much of a battle was happening. He’d found the airship, he’d found the snake, he’d found all those weird egg things, and he’d surrounded himself with electricity and sharp steel cables and challenged the the other overlord to a fight.

But the snake - whom the eggs had informed him was named Sir Pentious - had refused to open the airship door.

Now — over an intercom that Vox was pretty sure Sir Pentious didn’t realize was on — the snake sighed dramatically, lamenting to his minions. “Oh, I’m in no state to fight! And especially not against some rowdy new-comer. For days I’ve been flying my ship around, advertising my presence, but that roguish rabble-rouser I met at the open house hasn’t come to see me. And I can’t find him anywhere. Perhaps he’d just prefer we never met at all. Do you think he really enjoyed my company that night?”

“Yes, boss!” A bunch of Egg Bois replied. “You’re great company!”

“Thank you.” Sir Pentious sniffled. “Now, bring me more cocoa please, Egg Bois.”

Vox sighed very deeply. Maybe this guy couldn’t give him a fight, but at least his embarrassing level of obsession was a good reminder not to let himself get all sappy and pining for Valentino or Alastor. Vox wondered if he had ever been so pathetic. Finally he pulled out a loudspeaker and called up to the airship. “Hello? I’m still an overlord…and still out here. I get that this is a ‘bad time’ for a turf war, but…that’s not really how anything works in hell.”

“Oh, who are you to judge or tell me what to do!” He heard the snake blow his nose into a hanky. “There are rules of engagement among gentlemen - hell or not. Follow them and find other prey, you rapscallion! I…wait…” The airship moved closer and Vox could see Pentious looking down at him from the cockpit. “You!” The snake’s eyes glowed. “You were at the guest at the party - the one who made the chandelier fall and almost hit my friend!” Parts of the air ship began to whir and buzz and glow…and several large guns appeared. “Perhaps I can make an exception to fight YOU. Egg Bois, engage!” Cheers came from the minions.

And then very quickly Vox found himself dodging a rather aggressive barrage of death rays and laser beams and mechanical catapults filled with (weirdly eager) Egg Bois as ammunition. He ducked and shot electricity and cables at the air ship but was quickly overpowered. It was all he could do to keep from getting hit, let alone harm his foe.

Of course at that moment his phone went off. He gritted his teeth and glanced at the screen. Velvet. Oh boy. He tapped the phone and put her on speaker. “Vel? I’m…away right now, remember? And also kind of busy. Is this important?”

“Very! You know how soufflés fall when there’s a loud sound? Well, don’t you think it’d be funny if a soufflé blew up instead? Like BIG TIME blew up - crust and filling everywhere!”

Vox sighed and ducked another shot. “I think if you want to try that trick at one of your bakeries, go for it. Just don’t bring it anywhere near Val.”

“Too late…” she replied in a sing-song voice.

Then Vox heard shouting in the background. “Mother fucking damn it, Velvet, there you are! There’s pastry everywhere! Do you know how much money it is to get my coat dry-cleaned?”

Vox resisted the urge to smile. “You bring him a surprise snack, Vel?”

“No - I left a DOZEN surprise snacks all around the studio and then I sounded an air horn on the intercom. Some of the pornos being shot are gonna have a very weird twist ending.” She laughed. He heard her lean away from the phone. “Oh calm down, Val, you could use a break from that cliche pimp jacket anyway! Also, did you even TRY any of the pastry pieces? The one that blew up on you was chocolate…”

“No, I did NOT try any of the… And who the fuck are you on the phone with?” Valentino got closer, and Vox heard Velvet running — probably skipping, actually — away.

She giggled. “I’m talking to Voxy! He could have warned you not to go near any desserts I leave lying around, but since he’s not here…”

“Hang the fuck up now!”

“My phone, my rules!” She blew a raspberry then spoke to Vox again. “Anyway, playing with Val isn’t too bad, but when are you gonna come back and make him chill the fuck out?”

Vox was still narrowly avoiding an increasingly viscous attack from the snake. “Vel, I taking some time for myself. I’m…maybe not even sure that I WILL come back.” He glanced away. “I don’t know.”

She sighed. “Well, it’s boring without you. So make up your mind - or Val and I might accidentally kill each other and make it up for you. Anyway, gotta go! Bye, Voxy!” She hung up.

Vox tucked away the phone and nearly slipped on a pile of crushed Egg Bois. Finally with a growl he used a quick surge of his power to shoot a bunch of electrified cables at the airship and rip holes into the sides. Black smoke came from the ship and it started to descend. The intercom came back on. “Curse you, you blackguard! You haven’t heard the last from me, Sir Pentious! I demand satisfaction!”

Vox smirked a little.

And then a final blast fired from the ray gun and singed the top of his antennae. He blinked and slowly backed away from the scene. Once out of sight he ducked into an alley and took a moment to catch his breath. That hadn’t been the easy, ego-boosting fight he’d anticipated, but it was something at least.

Finally a smile broke onto his face at the idea of Valentino covered in soufflé with that angry little frown on his lips, and Velvet skipping manically around the studio. But he also sighed because he knew the last thing Velvet had said about her and Val killing each other was sort of true. The three of them together could balance out the tensions in their relationships (with Vox orchestrating most of the balancing since he was pretty much the only mature adult among them). But one-on-one, especially with those two…anything could happen eventually.

Velvet could take care of herself though and wouldn’t kill Valentino as long as she could have fun with him, and Valentino knew better than to attempt offing an unpredictable psycho like her. They would be fine while he took care of himself - for now. In the meantime Vox decided to walk back home and not think about ever being as lovesick as Sir Pentious clearly was.

_______________________________

At the studio, Velvet hung up her phone and finally stopped prancing through halls once she reached the VIP room. Then she turned and waited for Valentino.

Sure enough, panting, he finally caught up with her. Bits of chocolate dessert were all over his clothes and face. He scowled, leaning against the doorframe for support. “Listen here…you crazy bitch…Do not run away…when I’m talking to you!” He finally caught his breath and brushed off some of the crumbs.

Velvet just shrugged and sat on a bar stool, playing with her phone. “You said I could cook as long as I didn’t serve anything to the customers… Not my fault you didn’t say anything about serving stuff to the workers here or you. Besides, you’re always so serious.” She scowled and pouted, imitating Valentino, then rolled her eyes. “Someone needs to take you down a peg every once in a while for funsies.”

Valentino strode over to her, eyes narrowed. “Watch it! I have half a mind to shove you in one of the dance floor cages and make you work for a living.”

A knife was at his throat so quickly that his eyes widened behind his glasses. Velvet’s manic smile didn’t change, she just tilted her head. “Don’t even joke about that, Val. I’m an overlord too, not one of your whores. And you will never, ever, ever control me. Instead just play nice with me - and I’ll play nice with you.” She winked and tucked the knife away.

Valentino sighed deeply. Finally he moved away from her, poured himself a tall drink, then collapsed onto the couch.

“You miss Voxy?” Velvet asked casually, spinning on her bar stool.

Valentino scowled deeply and didn’t turn to her. “Never.” He downed half the glass. “I’ll order some cakes for you to get delivered up here - stab and slice and cut them for as long as you want. Just give me some peace and quiet.”

“Yay, cakes!” Velvet clapped her hands then started to lay out her favorite knives from the drawer.

Valentino acted like he was looking out of the large glass windows to the studio floor below but really he was looking at his reflection - all by himself except for a complete wildcard psychopath who only spouted reason between fits of violence. And he knew having Vox here would have made things easier. Vox made HELL easier. And he wasn’t…so bad… Though the lust overlord didn’t like admitting it.

Valentino drank deeply until his head swam then closed his eyes to avoid his reflection and Velvet and everything altogether.

_______________________________

Husk yawned in his bed and finally rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He’d been sleeping like crap the last few days anyway. He thought about just staying in bed, but he knew that if he didn’t at least drag himself to the bar as a place to mope and nap and drink, he’d never get any peace from the others. He glanced at his phone. There was a text from Niffty, sent in the middle of the night. ‘Sorry, Angel says he doesn’t know the spider lady. But I’ll keep looking! -Niffty <3 XOXO ‘. Husk groaned - nothing like starting the day with shitty news.

Gradually he sat up and stretched his arms and his wings. He licked one of his paws and brushed it over his face, then he stood and trudged over to the door and opened it.

There stood Alastor with a big grin - the Radio Demon leaned right into Husk’s face. “Husker! When was the last time we chatted?”

Husk stumbled back and barely resisted hissing at the sudden surprise. “What the fuck?! How did you know I was up?”

“I didn’t - I've been standing out here for an hour.”

“Who the hell does that?”

“Me apparently!”

“Can’t you at least wait til I get out to the bar - with the alcohol - before you come at me with your creepy bullshit.” Husk rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“Ha!” Alastor twirled his cane. “Usually, yes, but not today. No, I think a chat is just the things for us this morning. In private.” The Radio Demon stepped over the threshold, and the door shut firmly behind him. The room grew dim, and Alastor’s eyes were red.

Husk just looked at him with his usual grumpy face and sighed. He turned and walked toward his bed and gestured for Alastor to follow. “If you’re gonna eat me, can I ask you to at least cook me in a wine sauce?” He sat on the edge of the bed.

Alastor walked over and snapped his fingers — a red velvet chair appeared, and he and sat. “Ha! Actually, Angel has introduced me to the concept of ‘vodka sauce’, which I think you’d prefer. But enough small talk…”

“I thought that’s why were were here - for a ‘chat’ ,” Husk grumbled.

“Small talk meanders - a chat is specific.” Alastor leaned in close, propped up by his microphone. “Tell me about your new friend.”

Husk raised an eyebrow. Then he blinked and groaned. “Ugh, not you too! Have you been talking to Niffty! I told her to keep quiet.”

“Not at all!” Alastor shook his head. “I wanted to get my information direct from the source. Now tell me everything, Husker - I insist.” Alastor’s eyes narrowed.

Husk eyed him for a moment. “Why?”

Alastor didn’t answer.

Husk’s eyes widened. “She really is connected to Angel, isn’t she? And that’s why you care…” Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials but Husk ignored him.” Niffty told me Angel said he didn’t know her. But you know he actually does.” He smirked. “Fine. You tell me what you know about Angel and that chick, I’ll tell you what I know about my friend. Deal?”

Alastor blinked, and his eyes returned to normal. “A deal - from you? How interesting. Did you want to shake on this one too?” He held out his hand, green magic swirling around it.

Husk scowled. “Keep that fucking voodoo away from me or it’s all off. I’ve already had my fair share of it for one afterlife.”

Alastor removed his hand and shrugged. He crossed his legs, placed his hands in his lap, and turned his ears directly to Husk, ready to listen.

Husk shifted on the bed. “There’s not too much to tell about her - I don’t even know her name. Tall, blonde, spider. I caught her near the liquor, and when I tried to scare her off she kind of…pinned me to the bar and yelled a bunch of stuff in Italian at me. Then I mentioned Angel and she let me go and just asked a bunch of questions about the hotel - if it was a good place.”

“What did you tell her?”

“That it sucked less than most places in hell. And that it was safe or whatever…” He sighed. “She seemed like she really wanted to know Angel was okay here. She was real emotional like that, and also smart and kinda funny I guess…”

“Husker, I do believe you’re blushing.”

“That’s called ‘thinking about getting laid’, Alastor.”

Now Alastor was the one to blush slightly, his glow brightening. “Regardless, you liked her.”

Husk glanced away and shrugged. “She liked me first - I think.”

Alastor cleared his throat and didn’t press the matter. “So she was a tall, capable spider with moxie and a clear understanding of Italian… I see. Thank you for the information.”

“Great, so I spilled to you - now you talk.” Husk eyed him.

Alastor sighed. “I’m afraid I have little else to offer. I’m in the dark about her name too. But Angel does know her and he is going to look into the matter - privately. He seemed…rather distressed at her appearance here. I believe that’s why he misled Niffty for the moment.” He pointed his microphone at Husk. “If she does return, you will inform me - and you will be on your best behavior.”

Husk just pushed the end of the microphone away. “I’m not the one of us who’s a cannibal serial killer. Also I know how to treat ladies. And if anyone should know about her, it’s probably Angel. But whatever, I guess I’ll let you know too.”

Alastor swung a fist through the air. “Fair enough!” He stood up. “Well, I feel all talked out for today. Enjoy your morning!” He waved and strolled over to the door. He glanced over his shoulder. “And Husker?”

Husk tilted his head.
“This conversation…” his head turned demonic, magic symbols swirling around it, “never happened!” He garbled out the final words in a static-laden voice.

Husk flopped back on his bed. “Yeah, yeah…whatever. Drama queen.”

Alastor returned to norma.. “I’ll be heading over to the Cannibal Colony now on business and then I’ll be out tomorrow evening until late for similar reasons. In both cases only contact me in the event of an emergency - the spider girl counts as an emergency.” The Radio Demon waved then snapped himself away.

Husk stayed in his room until his blushing finally subsided (along with lingering thoughts about the spider girl) then got up and went to the bar, his normal trudging steps just a little bit lighter.

_______________________________

Cherri sat on the roof ledge of an abandoned building, her phone to her ear. “A slumber party? Seriously?” She grinned and shook her head. “You guys are so fucking corny.”

“Please say you’ll come?” Charlie shouted eagerly from her end of the phone.

Cherri laughed and snorted through her nose. “Okay, okay. There’s gonna be strippers at this thing, right?”

Vaggie sighed but there was a smile to her voice. “No strippers - but there’ll be free food and drinks, maybe some music and movies, and just a good time. No explosives though please.”

“Eh, we’ll see.” Cherri smirked. “Okay, I’ll be there. And, hey, if a spirited game of spin the bottle leads to anything kinky, that’s fine with me.”

Charlie squeaked in embarrassment. “Very funny,” Vaggie replied. “See you then, Cherri.”

“Heh, see you, guys.” Cherri hung up and checked the time on her phone. Then she frowned as she opened her text from Angel again. “Fuck…his problem’s not about Radio Head, and it’s not about Val… So what’s up? I hate when you vague text, Angel.”

“I vague text when I definitely want to talk about ‘what’s up’ in person.” She looked up to see Angel exit stairwell leading to the roof. “And this is a big one,” he went on, brow furrowed.

Cherri tucked away her phone and crossed her arms. “Okay, then spill! I’m ready, waiting, and I’ve got enough explosives to flatten half the pentagram.”

Angel bit his lip and paced. “It’s…it’s my family, Cherri. I think…at the open house…”

Cherri’s eye widened. “Fuck, you found out?”

“You knew?! And you didn’t tell me?” He scowled and held out his arms. “What the hell?”

“I just bumped into them in the ballroom…and it didn’t seem like they were trying to cause any problems. And, well…” She crossed her arms and rolled her eye. “Pen was there and he kind of did me a solid, and Niss was WITH him, so we just agreed to part ways and not rat each other out. I’m sorry, Angie, I didn’t mean to—“

“Wait, NISS?” Angel’s jaw fell. “You’re not talking about Molly?”

“MOLLY?” Cherri blinked. “Fuck, Molly was… Ugh, see this is why I told Charlie and Vaggie they need a damn bouncer for that place. Or at least someone to check who’s waltzing through the door. That hotel’s a damn free for all!”

“I need to sit down…” Angel brought a hand to his head and sat on the ledge.

Cherry sat down beside him with a frown. “You okay?”
“Nothing a hit of PCP wouldn’t help.”

Cherri rolled her eye. “You’re trying to quit, remember?”

“Yeah…” Angel sighed. “And this is why I stay away from the triggering mess that is my family. I’m still working on healthy coping mechanisms.” Angel closed his eyes. “Just tell me that HE wasn’t there too.”

Cherri knew who he meant. “Didn’t see him. And you know he’d make a big show of it if he came.” She spoke gently. “Angel…look…Niss just seemed like he was checking on you, making sure you were okay.”

“Whatever.” Angel opened his eyes but looked away.

“Also I…I don’t think he knew Molly was there. Niss cares about her just as much as you do. If they did go together he’d never leave her side. But he spent the whole night with Pentious.” She tried to smile and hoped it would make her friend smile. “You know how that snake is when he finds someone’s ear to talk off.”

Angel at least wasn’t frowning anymore. “He didn’t know about her… And I bet she didn’t know about him either.” He sighed. “Yeah, only the spider siblings would be ridiculous enough to plan separate schemes on the same night at the same place. And of course I didn’t know either of ‘em were there because I was too busy doing a scheme of my own with Smiles.” He blushed a little.

Cherri put her hand on his shoulder. “Want me to tell Niss you want to talk? Then maybe I’ll put some feelers out to find Molly?”

Angel shrugged. “I guess Niss and I should talk for her sake. And you can try about Molly but…I think she might come back to the hotel on her own. Apparently she made a friend.”

“Who?”

“Fucking Husk.” Angel smiled a little.

Cherri blinked and grinned. “Hmm…hot dad-bod Bar Cat with a mouth on him and an impressive wingspan. Not bad…”

“Oh my god, please never talk about Husk or my sister like that ever again.” Angel laughed, blushing more. “Although fair point about the hot dad-bod.”

Cherri laughed and stood then held out her hand. Angel took it and pulled himself up. “Hey, I know what’ll cheer you up,” she went on. “Apparently there’s gonna be a slumber party at the hotel Saturday night. Charlie and Vaggie just invited me. Why don’t you skip work and come too? You are the queen of makeovers, babe.”

Angel’s eyes widened. “I can’t! I mean…I-I just got back to work, I shouldn’t ditch so soon, heh.” He cringed a little. He’d always been terrible at lying to Cherri.

She lowered her eyelid in a dry look. “Well, that’s a fuckin’ load. What’s up?” She scowled. “Is Val giving you a hard time again? I thought Radio Head worked out a deal.”

“He did!” Angel held up his hands. “It’s just…I have plans for Saturday night that aren’t work, but they’re private for now.” His eyes shyly met hers.

Cherri raised her eyebrow. But then she blinked and smirked. “Something private, huh? Okay, you do you… But when it’s not private anymore, I want details.”

Angel blushed more and smiled a bit again. “Thanks. The girls think I’m working, so just stick to that story with them.”

“You got it, Angie.” She gave him a playful nudge. “Now come on, before we deal with all this Niss and Molly drama, let’s get some burgers - I’m starved.”

“And fries, please! I need salt and savory stuff! Breakfast this morning was…a lot of sweets, heh.” Angel tried not to blush even more.

“All of it, Angie - let’s pig out.”

They strolled over to the staircase leading down from the rooftop.

“Hey,” Angel shrugged, “like how big of a solid did Pen do for you and Niss?”

“Kind of pretty big,” Cherri sighed. “Sort of saved us from getting crushed by that chandelier Vox knocked down.”

“Damn. Maybe we shouldn’t kick his ass so much next time we attack him?”

“Ugh, fine. But let’s not make a habit of it.”

They headed down to the street.

_______________________________

Rosie sat at a table in the back room of the Emporium talking on an old-fashioned rotary phone. “Princess Charlie, I appreciate the slumber party invitation very much. But unfortunately between cannibal affairs and the next stage of rebuilding Alastor’s radio tower, I don’t think Mimzy and I can attend. It’s very hard for both of us to step away from the colony for that long right now. But we’d love to join you the next morning for breakfast if you’d like.”

As Charlie replied in agreement, Rosie raised an eyebrow and glanced at the door. “Marvelous. We’ll see you then. Take care, dear.” She hung up and smiled more. “Alastor, why do you insist on trying to surprise me? I can always sense you coming a mile away.”

The door to the back room opened and Alastor strode inside. “Ha!” Alastor laughed and closed the door behind him. “You can’t blame a demon for trying, darling.” Rosie stood up - they gave each other a small bow, then Rosie sat and Alastor sat.

Rosie smiled. “It’s so good to see you up and about, Alastor. There’s a little extra spring in your step, I do believe.”

Alastor glowed a bit more brightly. “Of course! My powers have been restored anew, the hotel is getting yet another fresh guest, the colony here is running smoothly, and I see my tower is in phase two of reconstruction. All excellent tidings!”

“Would you like to make a visit to the tower? Mimzy was just out picking up some lunch. We could eat together then head over.”

“Actually…I had another request in mind.” Alastor swallowed and some faint static buzzed around his ears. “I require a new garment.”

“Updating your style?” Rosie’s eyes brightened. “Does this mean you’ll finally let me fix the tatters in your coats? A sharp young man deserves sharp and tidy hemlines.

“Ha, no! I still think my signature tattered look is a fair warning to others that even though I’m a gentleman, I’m always ready for a tussle - and ready to rip into a good fresh corpse.” The two of them shared a laugh. Then Alastor cleared his throat and went on ‘casually’. “No, no, I…merely want a special outfit for a special occasion. Nothing fancy just something new and different from what I usually create for myself - and I need it for Saturday night. I know the notice is short, but I hoped there might be something on the rack you could recommend.”

Rosie tilted her head. “Are you staying in or going out?”

Alastor gripped his cane and tried very hard to keep his glow moderate. “Going out.”

“I see. That means this outfit isn’t for stopping by the ‘ladies night in’ Princess Charlie just told me about. And it means you have very specific plans - that I don’t know about. How unusual.”

One of Alastor’s eyes twitched. “Oh yes, Charlie and Vagatha throwing a little gathering! Ha! What a fun time. Niffty told me earlier that she was cleaning for it until late last night - I’m sure it will be a smash!”

Rosie’s smile grew. “I told Charlie that Mimzy and I couldn’t attend but that we would stop by for breakfast.” She leaned a bit closer. “Now do tell me, dear, where are you going?”

Alastor pouted a little despite his smile. “I don’t have to explain everything to—“

Rosie sighed, her smile weary. “Alastor, if I don’t at least know the basics of the occasion how am I supposed to make an ensemble recommendation?”

Alastor’s pout softened. “My apologies. I know I can be…secretive to the point of stubbornness sometimes.” He took a breath. “Honestly, I’m not sure what activities will be involved or where. Or for how long.” His ears drooped a little in confusion. “I wish I could be more detailed, but I have made certain promises to another party at the moment. The only thing I can say for certain is that I wish to make a sincere effort at presenting myself well. But not an excessive effort. And you know subtlety has never bring my strong point. Ha…”

Rosie put her hand on the table near Alastor’s. Her smile was soft. “I understand. And I am going to make you something.”

Alastor’s eyes widened. “As I said, this short notice, and you’ve already taken on so much lately regarding the colony. I will be fine with anything you could recommend from the racks…”

“Perish the thought.” She winked. “I’m going to create something exactly suited to your needs and my intuition. I insist.”

Alastor’s smile grew in a sincere way, reaching into his eyes. “Thank you, my dear friend - for everything.” He took her hand and gave it a firm squeeze. She squeezed back.

They heard some sounds outside and then Mimzy pushed open the door with her hip, carrying bags of hot food. “I got everything, Rosie - pour the tea because I am thirsty AND hungry. Alastor!” Mimzy set the bags down and dashed over to him with a bright smile. “What a nice surprise! What are you doing here?”

Rosie stood. “Alastor is going to have a special outfit made by me. But I’m afraid I’ll need you to run the Emporium while I work on it - rush job for this weekend. Do you mind, Mimzy?”

“Not at all!” Mimzy leaned up and kissed Rosie’s cheek. She pulled back, her eyes hazed and blushing. “I’ll keep the cannibals happy. You go show hell why you’re the best seamstress down here. Just make sure you stop to eat dinner, even if it’s late. I get lonely without you.”

“Of course.” Rosie took Mimzy’s hand and gave the back a kiss, and they giggled.

Alastor’s heart fluttered. He could so easily imagine himself and Angel in an easy relationship like this, and he yearned to try.

Rosie grabbed the bags and set them on the table. “Very well, we’ll get to work straight away. But first of all, lunch! Alastor, please join us - it’s been so long, and I like making sure you get a decent meal in you. Then I’ll get started on designing your ensemble.”

Alastor nodded to her. He eyed the bags as Mimzy unpacked them. “Is that all demon flesh?”

“Some.” Mimzy shrugged.

“We’ll give you extra helpings to help you keep feeling nice and strong,” Rosie assured.

Alastor swallowed. “I…think I would prefer to abstain until after the weekend actually. Might there be some venison in the freezer instead?”

“We’ve got some raw and marinating in the ice box! One of your recipes! I’ll get it on the stove.” Mimzy zipped out of the room.

Rosie raised an eyebrow at Alastor.

Alastor noticed and glanced away, glowing. “My reason is…complicated.”

She nodded. “As long as you’re taking care of yourself and happy, I’m happy too, Alastor.”

Alastor smiled more and used his magic to quickly snap the rest of the food out onto the table along with plates, cutlery, glasses, a pitcher of sweet tea, and a bottle of wine. Mimzy returned once the venison was in the oven and the three sat down to begin their meal and catch up.

_______________________________

On a rooftop near the heart of Pentagram city, a tall lady spider demon hidden in a trench coat and wide brimmed hat watched the Hazbin Hotel. No one attacked it, no evil magic surrounded it, and no one seemed to avoid the building in fright. Maybe it really was a good place. She couldn’t go near it in broad daylight like this - she’d risk getting caught and upsetting Angel. But maybe one of these nights she would try, when she could hide more easily.

Maybe Husky would let her in. They could share a bottle again while he told her about her brother. Only if that funny cat remembered her of course: so many people had been at the open house after all. The idea just seemed like a nice way to ease into talking to Angel himself.

Molly relaxed against a brick wall. She looked at her spider arms and her four legs - a body got used to being part animal after a while. Angel had definitely gotten used to it - she’d seen him on the stage, dancing and singing and looking so happy. She wouldn’t let herself leave this place without talking to him first. She just didn’t know where to start.

Chapter Text

Arackniss had decided to keep an eye on the general area of the Hazbin Hotel when he could - maybe Angel was okay at that place, but he had Molly to worry about now. And if, while checking up on them, he ran into his snake friend Sir Pentious again…that wouldn’t be so terrible.

Today Niss finally managed to slip away from his usual mob duties and head deeper into the Pentagram. And he was surprised to find that that running into Sir Pentious again did not turn out to be an issue. The airship was flying in full view over the Pentagram, and from it Sir Pentious was broadcasting dramatic threats of doom and destruction. Niss smiled - the guy was a little over the top but funny too, and he sort of liked his flair. And he even liked when Sir Pentious started to include occasional invitations for his new ‘special friend’ to join him in wreaking havoc. On an impulse Niss tailed the ship. He couldn’t talk to the snake in public of course - the mob might find out or worse. But he also hadn’t had a real friend in a long time. So even though getting close was a risk, he was too curious to resist.

Eventually the airship stopped above a desolate area of abandoned buildings. Arackniss hid and realized why - that pain in the ass television overlord from the party was standing out in the open and challenging Sir Pentious. Niss was ready to fire a few rounds from a distance into that flat screen face…but he stopped when the snake ignored the challenge and instead began to loudly and publicly lament not finding his intriguing friend from the party last night who had nearly been taken out by the chandelier. Niss swallowed - Sir Pentious was dangerously close to describing him directly and to suggesting that the two of them had developed an ‘emotional attachment’. He couldn’t let it get back to ‘the family’ that he was hooked up with this guy so deeply. He had to put a stop to this… and maybe he also wanted to comfort the snake and assure him that Niss liked and missed him too.

Before he could figure out a plan, Sir Pentious had suddenly recognized the television overlord and called him out for daring to hurt his friend (which had made Niss blush). Then Sir Pentious nearly - and impressively - beat the other overlord to a pulp. The tv guy escaped. Before he could stop himself, Niss ran over to where the airship was descending, black smoke coming from one damaged side. He found a door then swallowed and made himself knock. He just needed to tell Sir Pentious to keep their friendship under his hat, and then he’d disappear right back to his mob work. Simple.

He heard an angry Sir Pentious from inside. “Still here, Sir Vox? If it’s an old-fashioned round of fisticuffs you want, so be it!” The door opened and there stood a scowling snake with his fists raised. Upon seeing Niss he blinked, nearly tripped over his own tail, then tried desperately to settle himself into a casual, confident position against the doorframe. “It’s you! I mean… Oh Arackniss what a pleasant surprise bumping into each other like this!” He smiled brightly.

Niss managed a small smile in return and gave him a little wave. “Uh, hey, Pen… Yeah, I, uh…couldn’t help but hear the fight so I rushed over. Everything…” One of the engines fell off the ship with a crash, “…okay?”

Sir Pentious laughed. “Oh of course - damages are part of the overlord job!” He turns and called out into the ship. Egg Bois, see to the repairs! And bring more cocoa - we have a guest!”

Niss’s eyes widened and he held up his hands. “Oh, I can’t stay! I just needed to tell you…”

“Just for a moment? It’ll be nice to chat without the hubbub of a crowd.” He smiled hopefully.

Niss smiled a little in return. If they were going to talk, it might take some time considering this guy’s flair for conversation. Better to hash things out inside in private than out here exposed. Niss nodded. “Okay, for a little while.” He stepped over the threshold. The door closed automatically behind him, making him hop an extra step forward on instinct - he ended up very close to Sir Pentious. Niss had never liked snakes much in life but this one was different. Sort of pretty - those cobra flaps of his almost looked like long, dark hair.

Sir Pentious watched him with a curious, amused smile. Then he blushed a little and moved to the side to gesture forward. “You’re going to meet the Egg Bois now. You may want to brace yourself. And whatever you do, please don’t shoot them no matter how much they ask for it. I still haven’t worked that compulsion out of their programming.”

Niss laughed. “Hey, I’m used to intense families. Nothing they can do could surprise me.”

Sir Pentious’s eyes hazed and he smirked. “Perhaps I can meet your family one day. But for now, you asked for it…”

Before Niss could even respond to the impossible notion of Sir Pentious ever meeting his family, the snake snapped his fingers and suddenly dozens of little egg men in top hats were running toward them, some bearing mugs of hot cocoa. “Hey boss! Who’s your friend, boss? Will he shoot us, boss? Where’s the tv man - he wanted to shoot us!”

Sir Pentious rolled his eyes. “Enough about shooting. This is a new friend. You can call him Niss. He knows Miss Cherri.”

“Miss Cherri!” They all beamed and surrounded Niss.

Sir Pentious grinned and whispered. “They’ve grown rather obsessed with Cherri since we kidnapped her a couple weeks ago. They organized a fan club - it’s gotten hilariously out of hand.” He wrapped his tail around Niss and lifted him away from the clamoring Egg Bois - the spider was too distracted by his pounding heart and the snake’s strong tail to resist.

Sir Pentious explained. “We’ll make much better time getting through them like this. Come on.”

As the Egg Bois trailed behind them, a blushing Arackniss suddenly wished that he actually could talk to his brother Angel for a moment - or maybe longer. He had a lot of questions. But for now at least he would just have to feel his way through the answers alone.

_________________________

Cherri was stunned when she went to open the door of the Hazbin Hotel at dusk and actually found it locked. “Damn.” She put a hand on her hip and smiled up at the building, impressed. “They finally took security seriously.” She shook her head and knocked.

There was silence and then a sound like someone was running to the door. It flew open and there stood a beaming Charlie, pulling Vaggie with her. “Cherri! You’re here!” Charlie pulled her inside, and Cherri barely managed to keep her balance and her duffel bag on her shoulder.

Vaggie smiled. “We locked the door so you’d have to knock because Charlie wanted to make sure we gave you a big welcome.”

“You’re our only guest tonight who’s not from the hotel after all.” Charlie clasped her hands together. “And we are going to have such a great time! Niffty’s finishing up the snacks, and I’ve got a bunch of pillows upstairs for pillow fights and there’s music and scary movies and stuff for makeovers.” She rubbed her cheeks.

Cherri laughed a little. “Charlie, calm down or you’re gonna pass out on all of us by 9.”

“Deep breaths, babe.” Vaggie put her hands on Charlie’s shoulders, and Charlie calmed a little.

The demon princess looked between them with a hopeful smile. “I’m just excited that we’re all getting to relax together. I know some things around here have been a bit…stressful. But I think we’re in a good place for now.”

“You’re in an even better place than you think,” Angel’s voice suddenly announced from the top of the stairs, “because tonight you get to have the best pet ever at your slumber party - Fat Nuggets!” Then the spider - dressed in a very odd-looking full length dark trench coat - descended the steps carrying Fat Nuggets.

Niffty burst out of the kitchen, her eye wide. “FAT NUGGETS WILL BE AT THE PARTY?!” She ran to the bottom of the steps, bobbing up and down on her feet.

Angel chuckled as he reached her. “That’s right. I’ve got a late night, and Nuggets gets lonely. You guys mind looking after him? Seriously, he’s the best - he’ll eat any snacks you don’t want, he loves cuddles, and you can dress him up.” Angel held out Fat Nuggets who oinked.

Niffty grabbed the pig and hugged him tight. “Yes please!”

Charlie smiled up at Angel curiously. “Of course we’ll watch him. But I wish you could stay for the party, Angel. Are you sure you can’t take off?” She glanced at Cherri. “Maybe you can convince him to stay. He deserves a fun night here.”

Angel glanced away as Cherri stepped forward with a big grin. “Oh believe me, he has fun at work too. Besides, he was cooped up here for a while taking care of Radio Head - he needs more time getting out of the house.”

Vaggie eyed him and crossed her arms. “You don't have a bunch of weapons stashed under there, do you? This isn’t some kind of weird turf war thing, is it?”

“Hey, if it was, I’d be doing it with him.” Cherri high-fived Angel as he passed by.
Angel turned to Vaggie and waved her off. “Not quite, Vaggie. I’ve got a special client tonight and this outfit is too ‘X-Rated’ for the streets. I’d be beating guys off with a stick. I’m a professional - gotta keep the goods under wraps except for paying customers.”

“Just promise you’re taking care of yourself Angel - and making good choices.” Charlie tried to smile but he saw the worry in her eyes.

Angel couldn’t help but think of Molly for a moment. He sighed and bent down, looking back at her with a warm smile. “I promise. I’m actually making some of the best choices for myself these days. And finding you and coming here helped me start.”

Charlie’s eyes widened and she blushed and blinked away big tears. She hugged Angel tightly then pulled back with a smile. “I knew you would be a good hotel guest. I felt it the first time I saw you.”

Now Angel’s eyes went a bit wide and he blushed slightly. And he tried to ignore the prick of a tear at the corner of his eye.

Luckily Cherri helped by putting an arm around his shoulders with a grin. “Aww, see Angie, I always knew you were special.”

Angel laughed and slipped out of her grip. “Yeah, yeah - anyway, you girls have fun tonight. Charlie, Vaggie, tell Cherri about when we first met and I asked if Vaggie’s name was short for Vagina. That still cracks me up.”

Vaggie blushed and rolled her eyes while Cherri laughed a lot.

Niffty zipped up to Angel, holding up Nuggets. “Nuggets wants a kiss goodbye, Miss Angel.”

Angel kissed the pig on the head. “You have a good night too, Niffty. I’ll see you for breakfast with everyone tomorrow.” Angel waved over his shoulder. “Bye, sinners!” And with that he strolled out the door.

The girls heard some bottles clink together across the lobby and turned to the bar to see Husk gathering a few full ones in his arms, scowling.

Niffty frowned. “Husk! Are you sure you don’t want to come to the slumber party? I won’t let any glitter get in your fur.”

He sighed. “No thanks, I’m just gonna drink in my room far away from all the glitter and rainbows and girly giggling. I do still have a scrap of dignity left.”

“Really? How surprising! Kudos to you, Husker!” Alastor put on his laugh track - he had just strolled out of his office, twirling his cane and dressed in his usual suit. He had a pocket watch in hand. He headed in the direction of the front door.

“Is everything okay, Alastor?” Charlie asked.

Alastor nodded over his shoulder. “Right as rain! Now that my powers are restored I merely intend to make a regular surveillance of Cannibal Colony each week to spread the news. And no time like the present! I’ll be back late. I’ll say hi to Mimzy and Rosie for you if I see them.”

Vaggie sighed. “Okay - just stay safe. And please don’t bring any corpses home for breakfast.”

“We’ll see!” Alastor replied in a singsong voice with a laugh. He nodded to Cherri. “Cherri.”

“Alastor.” She eyed him with a little knowing grin, and he glanced away, his face glowing.

Alastor looked to Niffty. “Niffty! Do be a dear and enjoy yourself tonight! You work so hard.”

Nifty laughed and nodded. “I will. Nuggets and I will miss you, Alastor.” The little pig wiggled in her arms and looked up at Alastor.

The Radio Demon gave him a light tap on the nose with his finger. “You guard Niffty and the others - you have my full confidence, Nuggets!” He straightened up then glided over to the door. “Farewell, ladies and Nuggets and Husker!” And then with a snap of his fingers he teleported away in a flourish of magic instead of using the door.

They turned as they heard a door close across the lobby - Husk was already locked in his room with his drinks. Charlie sighed but then put on a smile again. “Let’s help Niffty bring the snacks upstairs and then get started!” She lead the way to the kitchen - they others followed her, smiling and talking.

_________________________

Alastor and Angel had decided to meet on the hotel roof. Alastor had teleported there but he was surprised to see that Angel had managed the ascent so quickly on his own and arrived first. When he asked about the feat, Angel just winked and said spiders had their ways.

And now they stood alone together, facing each other.
Alastor swallowed and glowed as his look went a little dry. “Perhaps a silly question, but I overheard your excuse to Vaggie that what you’re wearing beneath that coat is too ‘X Rated’ for the streets. I’m assuming you were joking - otherwise I’m afraid I’m vastly overdressed. Ha!” He swallowed, gripping his cane.

Angel giggled. “Well, I guess it depends on what some guys find sexy. This isn't a usual style I wear since people want me playing up the girly aspect of myself most of the time but, well…you were right that first time we took a walk together. Sometimes a fella just likes to wear a good suit.” Angel let the trench coat drop. He was wearing a sharply-cut dark purple suit and pants with a pink shirt and black tie. He pulled a purple fedora out of the inside of the trench coat and placed it on his head. He wore black boots with thick high heels.

Alastor thought Angel was the prettiest and most handsome spider he had ever seen. His tail wagged beneath his coat. “You are a vision,” he remarked.

Angel blushed a lot. “Thanks.” He grinned more and stepped closer. “So, wanna get going, handsome? You got me all night.” He chuckled.

Alastor’s smile grew and his eyes hazed. “A moment, first. You’re not the only one of us who decided to dress up, darling.” He snapped his fingers. In a flash he was dressed differently: still in a long jacket and pants and a bowtie but new. His coat and pants were a dark garnet color with red pinstripes, and his shirt was red with gold buttons down the center. His bowtie was black with gold accents. He wore a straw hat on his head tied with garnet silk around the brim. His shoes were polished black, so shiny they caught the last of the red sunlight in the sky.

Angel’s smile grew a lot. “Wow. I mean, you always look real sharp in your classy get-ups but that’s…wow. That one of your creations, Alastor? Al! Smiles, heh…” Angel blushed and looked at him shyly.

Alastor felt a pleasant static hum throughout all of his parts. “Rosie’s actually. I kept the secret of our date but I did tell her I had an important evening ahead of me.”

“Yeah, I kind of did the same thing with Cherri. I’m no good at lying to her - she didn’t buy I was going to work for a second.”

“No work tonight, no politics tonight - just you and I and this date we’ve been threatening to go on.” Alastor’s ears perked up. “And the activity is first - that’s your department, mon ange.”

Angel chuckled, eyes hazed. “Come on, ya flirt. We’re gonna start by taking the scenic route to where we want to go. You up for a little daring travel, Al?”

“Lead the way, Angel.”

“Okay than! We’re going by rooftop.” Angel strolled past him and glanced over his shoulder. “You can either jump it like me or teleport.”

“Shall I teleport us both? You’re certain you have no fear of falling, darling?” He tilted his head.

“Nah - I’m very agile, Smiles. Just try to keep up.” Angel took a running leap and cleared the space between rooftops in a single bound, landing gracefully.

Alastor’s eyes widened and his smile grew. He snapped his fingers and teleported with a flourish of smoke and magic to stand right beside Angel. “How entertaining! Let’s continue!”

“Race ya to the next one!” Angel ran to the other side of the roof ledge and vaulted over a chimney to reach the next rooftop while Alastor laughed and teleported himself to follow.

_________________________

Husk was content to drink himself asleep alone in his room tonight. Sure, the girls would have welcomed him upstairs but the last thing he wanted was to sit in a brightly lit room and get prodded and coddled and teased. Besides, a night alone with Charlie and Vaggie and Cherri would be good for Niffty - she needed more strong ladies to look up to.

He was about to uncork a fresh bottle when one of his ears twitched. Someone was out in the lobby by the bar - he heard a couple bottles lightly clink. The girls couldn’t be down here for refills already…unless it was Niffty getting nervous and getting into the Schnapps again. And he refused to deal with another round of that fiasco so soon. Husk headed across his room, opened the door, and padded quietly into the lobby.

When he caught sight of the bar, his eyes widened and the bottle in his hand fell to the carpet with a hard plop - the spider lady was sitting behind the bar in her coat and hat playing with a bottle. And at the sound of his bottle falling, she looked to him.

Husk was ready to say something, but she jumped the bar and put a finger to his lips. He blinked, swallowed, then gestured for her to follow him. She nodded. Husk led them both outside to the garden and closed the door behind them. She turned to him with a smile but before she could say a word, Husk spoke. “You gotta know - I’m not the only one who saw you at the open house. And now some other people here are real interested in finding out if you come back - Angel and Alastor especially.”

Her eyes widened and she looked down. “Maledizione! Now I really do gotta talk to Angel.” She raised an eyebrow. “Which one is Alastor again?”

Husk tilted his head. “Radio Demon - slim, short, red suit, antlers, talks like he’s coming through a shitty speaker. Really powerful and well-known pain in the ass? It’s weird that you and Angel both didn’t know who he was at first.”

“Angel’s never liked politics. And I’m…not very up on events around here.” She shrugged. “So… ya gonna rat me out?” She laughed a little. “Get it? Kitty…rat?”

Husk fought back the urge to crack a smile. He clenched his jaw then shrugged. “Angel and Alastor are both busy tonight so it’s not like I could tell them right now even if I wanted to. I could let Alastor know by radio…” he sighed, “…but, fuck it - I have a feeling Angel should know first. And since I can’t tell Angel yet, I guess I won’t be telling anyone.” He uncorked his bottle and took a swig.

Her smile grew. “Thank ya, Husky.” She bit her lip. “Do ya already know everything about Angel and me?”

Husk lowered the bottle. “If I didn’t know Angel was as gay as a picnic basket I’d think maybe you two were an item once. But now I’m starting to think it’s a different kind of connection - like a family one. You’re both spiders.”

“You ain’t wrong, heh…” She shrugged then wrapped her arms around herself. “Could I have a swig of that? It’s cold out here.”

Husk handed over the bottle. When she tipped it back and wrapped her strawberry lips around the end to drink, showing off her long white neck and fingers, he blushed again.

She finished and handed the bottle back. “I didn’t mean ta surprise ya tonight. I was gonna try to talk ta Angel. Went to his room but it was dark.”

“How did you get upstairs to his room without any of the girls noticing? They’re having a slumber party up there.”

She smiled more. “I didn’t go upstairs - I scaled the side of the building. Spiders make silk you know - it’s a pretty strong rope for climbing.” She giggled as Husk rolled his eyes. “Anyway, even though I couldn’t find him, I didn’t want to just go. I thought maybe I could say hi to you again. And here ya are. And ya remembered me and everything.”

“You’re not exactly easy to forget.” Husk blushed a little. “Do you…need a place to stay for the night or something?”

She chuckled. “Are you offering?” She batted her eyelashes.

Husk glared, blushing more. “You know what I meant! This is a hotel, we’ve got tons of rooms.”

She smiled up at the building. “I appreciate the offer, but it’s okay. I’d like to stay until Angel gets back at least though…” She swallowed. “I don’t wanna lose my nerve, heh.”

“Fine. Just don’t tell him I kept it a secret - Alastor would have my ass.”

“Thank you.” She smiled. “I can just wait out here - the garden’s nice. You go back to sleep or whatever - don’t let me put ya out.”

Husk rolled his eyes. “I’m not leaving you outside in the middle of hell at night. Besides, it's kind of cold or whatever. And I’m basically all alone downstairs right now. We can go into the kitchen and wait together or whatever. I’ll get us a couple glasses for this bottle and heat up some leftovers. Angel left some carbonara in there I think.”

“Carbonara?” Her eyes went wide and starry. She dashed forward and hugged him tightly then pulled back before Husk could get in a huff about it. “Grazie! I’d like that! You…sure you want to stay with me? I know you said you might get in trouble…”

“Yeah, I want to stay with you,” popped out of Husk before he could stop himself. He cleared his throat. “Don’t worry about it,” he added.

“You’re a swell fella, Husky.”

Husk’s feathers puffed up in embarrassment. “I’ve just got one condition. I want to know your name - I can’t keep just thinking about you as ‘she’.”

“You’ve been thinkin’ about me?” She smirked and crossed her arms.

Husk scowled and blushed, getting even more flustered.

She sighed. “I suppose since the beans got spilled to Angel it doesn’t matter anyway. I’m Molly. Nice to meet ya.” She held out her hand.

Husk’s eyes widened a little. On an instinct he took her hand. “Nice…to meet you, Molly.” He blinked then pulled back his hand and resumed his usual scowl as he headed inside. “Come on, kitchen’s this way. We just gotta be quiet so the girls don’t come downstairs to investigate.”

“Gotchya! Real stealthy - I can do that!” She winked then pranced inside after him while Husk tried not to smile again.

_________________________

Upstairs, the slumber party suite was all lit up. In a circle on the floor sat Vaggie in a purple nightgown, Charlie in red pajamas with apples printed on the fabric, Cherri in black shorts and an old pink shirt, and Niffty in a long yellow nightshirt. Snacks and board games and pillows were scattered everywhere, and a big tv was plugged in with a pile of movies on the floor.

Charlie held out her arms and smiled. “Welcome to our official Hazbin Hotel slumber party! What does everyone want to do first?”

Vaggie raised a hand. “How about snacks and a movie?”

Cherri smirked and thrust her arm into the air. “Panty raid on the nearest rival hotel!"

Niffty stretched her whole body into the air. “Big pillow fight and then cleaning up the pillows!”

Charlie was beaming at the possibilities. “We can do it all! Except the panty raid part - we don't have any rival hotels, Cherri.” She blushed. “And also that doesn’t sound very…sociable.”

Cherri shrugged. “I’m also down for punk makeovers, truth or dare, and overlord prank calls.”

“Makeovers!” Niffty jumped up. “I always wanted to try a makeover, but Alastor and Husk won’t let me give them one and they say they’re not sure how to give me one.

The three older girls smiled at each other then turned to Niffty. Vaggie answered her. “Makeovers it is. I’ll do your make up.”

“Oh I’ll do her hair!” Charlie volunteered.

“I’ll do your nails - as many colors as you want.” Cherri winked.

Niffty sat at the center of the circle on a pillow with Fat Nuggets at her side. “Thank you! I’m so happy this is going to be my first slumber party memory.” The others gathered items to help with their part of the makeover. Fat Nuggets curled up in Niffty’s lap and she patted his head in thought. “I wonder if this is my REAL first slumber party memory or if I went to anything like this back in my life?” She shrugged with a smile. “It’s too hard to try remembering though.”

“What do you mean?” Charlie asked and she pulled a brush lightly through Niffty’s hair.

Niffty shrugged. “I don’t remember much from my life. It's part of my deal with Alastor.”

Vaggie scowled, about to apply some blush to her ace. “That brujo did what?”

“Oh, it’s okay!” Niffty assured with a bright smile. “I ASKED him to take away the memories. I think I was unhappy with them. I feel better like this. And besides, my life down here is full of new memories to make.”

Charlie and Vaggie shared a concerned look.

Cherri sat in front of Niffty with some nail polish, her smile faint. “I get it, Niffty. If that’s what you needed so you could be happy…that’s cool.” She took her hand. “Whatever the fuck happened up there doesn’t matter anymore. All we got is here and now and each other.”

Niffty’s smile grew so big. “Exactly. And I’m really glad I have all of you now and that Alastor wanted me to help him here. I hope we all stay together at this hotel for a long time.”

Charlie wiped away a quick tear. “After makeovers, how about we dive into the snacks and then go from there, huh? We can make this a really good night to remember for you, Niffty.”

Niffty nodded. “I can't wait to tell Alastor everything at breakfast tomorrow! And Angel too!” The pig in Niffty’s arms oinked, and she grabbed a ribbon to tie around his neck in a bow while the others continued working on her and the conversation grew more light-hearted.

_________________________

Alastor and Angel’s teleportation trip led them to an abandoned building overlooking a wide expanse of parched land…with a bunch of makeshift targets set in lines at different distances.

Alastor tilted his head, curious.

Angel explained. “Since I don’t get much chance for fighting these days because I promised Charlie and Vaggie no turf wars, and since any fights you have are kind of deadly and you’re taking a break from them, I thought we could both work off some steam with a little target practice. Cherri and I come here for that sometimes. It’s fun - watch.” In a flash Angel whipped out a shiny pistol, fired into the field, and hit one of the targets dead center.

Alastor’s smile grew. “A honing of skills? I’ve never had the opportunity to indulge in this kind of recreation. And yet I can see the appeal.” He clenched his hand - a tentacle rose up from the ground, wrapped around a target, and dragged it beneath the earth below.

“Figured you’d like the chance to show off.” Angel smirked.

“And you as well,” Alastor observed. “Your marksmanship and confidence are impressive.”

Angel blushed a little. “I was always a natural.” He twirled the gun on his finger.

“I prefer close-up violence - nothing like plunging a sharp blade into a foe. But projectiles do make for a rather effective surprise attack.” He snapped his fingers and made a dagger appear in hand . He threw it - the blade plunged into the side of one of the targets. His smile grew.

Angel pulled out a tommy gun and a few more pistols with his various arms. “If you want me to show you how to shoot, just let me know.”

“While the offer is appreciated, I’m afraid not, my dear.” Alastor gripped his hand then waved it forward in a cutting motion. A tentacle appeared and whipped across a line of targets. He snapped to set up the targets again. “I admire your use of firearms but I…prefer to avoid using them myself. Ha!” He aimed another dagger - it plunged right into the heart of a target.

If there were such a thing as happy static noises, Alastor was making them. Angel smiled more, let off a few rounds of bullets, then blew the smoke away from his gun nozzle. “Not your style? That’s cool. I’ve never been big of knives myself - you’re great with ‘em though.”

“Thank you. But it’s not just a matter of style, darling. Unfortunate memories mostly.” Alastor stood tall and symbols swirled over his head - a trench of green and black hellfire opened up in the earth, swallowing dozens of targets whole. Alastor’s smile was it its most pleased and wicked. “I died from a gunshot, you see.”

Angel paused, pistol cocked. He glanced at Alastor. “Oh.” He stepped closer. “I didn’t…” His eyes went to the x on Alastor’s forehead that disappeared as soon as his magic ebbed. “Are you sure me using guns around you is fine then? I can stop —“

Alastor raised a finger, hovering it just in front of Angel’s lips. “I find your violent abilities quite artful and charming. Please continue to use your artillery.” His voice quieted lightly. “Besides, the gun shot may have been the fatal blow, but it was a mercy. I was experiencing a much more painful cause of death just prior to it.” He considered. “I’ve never told either of those details to anyone. But I like that I’ve told you…” He smiled at Angel then he turned away and went back to having fun playing target practice.

Angel watched him for a moment then smiled a little again too. “You can tell me anything, Al.” He fired off a few, tearing a target to pieces. “You know, target practice is just a warm up. I figured - as long as we’re discrete and quick and maybe take a dive - we could go and do some live practice against Sir Pentious. Give him a thrill and have one ourselves.”

Alastor’s smile picked up on one side. “You mean a battle for the battle’s sake alone?”

“No territory to gain, no politics to sort out - just a good time.” Angel winked.

“Hmm…but why would we ‘take a dive’?”

“Eh, I kind of owe Sir Pentious one. Long story. He’ll like the ego boost.”

“Fair enough. And I did miss out on witnessing your fighting abilities during the siege of my radio tower due to my state at the time,” Alastor mused. “Yes, I would very much like to fight alongside you. I suspect despite our stylistic difference we would work quite well together.”

Angel’s eyes hazed dreamily. He imagined everything about them working well together - their whole lives. He imagined saying ‘I love you’ in the dark and Alastor saying it back in French and kissing Angel right over his heart. “I sure as hell wanna try, Al.”

Alastor’s eyes hazed. “I never knew a date could be like this one. I’m very entertained.” He gripped his microphone. “Are you entertained too?”

Angel laughed. “With you, Smiles? Always.” He pulled a grenade out of his pocket, ripped off the pin with his teeth, and tossed it forward - one of the targets burst into pieces.

Alastor joined him in laughing, his eyes wide and his face glowing. He reset the field for them again then made another tentacle appear to whip around and create more carnage. The Radio Demon moved closer to Angel and enjoyed seeing the spider’s smile grow at the gesture.

Chapter Text

Arackniss had been led by Sir Pentious to the air ship's bridge, where a bunch of Egg Bois quickly gave them mugs of cocoa and set up a table and chairs. The little creatures had tried to linger around, begging Niss to shoot them with one of his guns and asking questions about Cherri and trying to refill their drinks after each sip, but Sir Pentious finally dismissed them all to see to the repairs on the ship, leaving Niss and himself in peace. Small talk began, and Niss felt a familiar sense of relief at how easy it was to share with his new friend - and how fun it was considering some of Sir Pentious’s corny jokes and fancy way of talking.

Now, after two mugs of cocoa and a plate of cookies while repairs were done, the air ship was flying once more, and Niss and Sir Pentious had run out casual conversation topics. But somehow just sitting here, quiet and together, was kind of nice.

Then Sir Pentious blinked and asked Niss a question with a curious smile. “Oh goodness, I just remembered - when you first came aboard you said you had something to tell me. What is it?”

Niss blinked and bit his lip. But then he smiled a little. “I just wanted to say, uh…your ship is so impressive. You must have been a really smart guy back topside - like a doctor or an engineer or something big.” He couldn’t go through with pushing this guy out off is life. He still remembered the warm, secure feeling of Sir Pentious’s tail being wrapped around his body.

Sir Pentious beamed and his tail coiled happily. “Thank you! Yes, she’s quite lovely. I designed every aspect of this ship and the Egg Bois and my ray guns.” He shrugged. “But actually, back in life I’m afraid I wasn't anything for the history books back - just a reclusive and wealthy inventor. Down here though I was finally able to perfect my craft with no hinderances! Hell is a sport of kings, and I come ready to play!” He held up a clenched fist and laughed maniacally.

Niss smiled more. "No kidding. I was never good at book stuff, but you really got it together and made a life for yourself down here - all on your own.” He bit his lip. Sir Pentious was an overlord: he had achieved the greatest height in hell. Suddenly Niss almost wanted to leave because he wondered if the more time they spent together, the more quickly this guy would get bored of a quiet, no-name, spider hitman. Niss hadn’t made any friends in hell - there was just ‘the family’. Niss also hadn’t tried to date in hell - also because of ‘the family’. But here was a charming, funny, talented snake making him want to try for both things at once, and the whole thing seemed too good to be true.

Sir Pentious leaned forward to look at Niss, all interest. “But academics and politics aren't everything; they just happen to be my areas of interest. I’m sure you have fascinating interests of your own. And everyone moves at their own pace - in life and down here as well. I’m from the 1800s you know - it took me over 100 years to work my way up to where I am now. I suspect you’ve barely been down here a few decades.” He sipped his cocoa. “I’m certain you have some kind of particular passion. If you’d like to share, I’d love to hear about it.”

Niss blushed a little and took a very deep sip of his cocoa. “Oh, you know…with the job and other stuff I don’t really have much time to…” But his eyes met the snake's again, and suddenly he wanted to tell him the truth. “I like cooking. Heh…always wanted to open a restaurant, serve food from my Ma’s recipes. A nice little Italian place. And I’d be the pastry chef cuz I wouldn't wanna just own it. And cuz I like makin’ pretty desserts.” He took a deep breath. “I, uh…never told anyone that. Could you keep it under your hat?”

Sir Pentious winked (which effectively made Niss feel like he had butterflies in his stomach). “In the vault.” He doffed his hat then put it back on his head. “That sounds like a lovely dream. You should pursue it, Niss. Demons do love a good place to eat. And there are even overlords who specialize in food. You’d be a fun, civil, decent sort to have around the city, and I daresay you’d become quite popular and powerful eventually.”

“Yikes, I couldn’t be an overlord!” Niss held up his hands, trying not to smile too much at the flattering notion. “I’m just a good right hand at best.”

“Don't sell yourself short - there’s greatness in you! I have an instinct for these things.” Sir Pentious beamed, excited.

Niss actually felt like he did have greatness in him for a moment. “You’re pretty great yourself.”

The snake’s eyes widened and he blushed. And when Niss saw, he mirrored the response. And then Niss’s heart started beating wildly as a thought occurred to him - the conversation, the cocoa, the cozy atmosphere, and now the compliments. He wondered for a moment if he was on his first date with a guy.

A hard blow suddenly struck the side of the ship and sent the cocoa mugs flying. Sir Pentious blinked, snapping out of their moment, and looked to the front of the ship. “Egg Bois - front screen on!” The screen came to life, showing a closeup of what was going on down below.

Niss’s jaw dropped.

There was Angel, in a damn purple suit, grinning as he held a Tommy gun and shot at the ship. He waved to the camera and winked. Then suddenly a large tentacle appeared and slammed into the ship as a man in a dark red suit strode forward - the Radio Demon. A string of Italian curses played through Niss’s head as he wondered what mess of a situation his brother had gotten into now and why Angel needed to do it right in the middle of his (almost) date.

“Hmm,” Pen crossed his arms, “seems we’re under attack from that spider rapscallion I told you about. But this time he has Alastor as his partner. Ha, this must be revenge for the mess I made at the radio tower! Well then, I’ll show that cocky deer and his gun-toting companion that no one messes with the likes of Sir Pentious!” He laughed evilly again. Then he turned to Niss with a smile. “Would you like to assist me? Wouldn't it be a surprise to them to see that I’ve teamed up with someone as well?"

Niss shook his head and backed away a step. “I, er…I just…Look, they can’t know I’m here! No one can know I’m here!” When he saw the snake’s face fall, Niss gathered his courage and moved close to him again. “It’s not about you. The mob gives me a post to protect, but I snuck away to see your ship. If it gets out out I was playing hooky, they’ll put me in cement shoes and leave me out in the street the next time there's a reaping.” He swallowed and quickly added before he could stop himself, “I wanna help your - but just behind the scenes. Okay?”

Sir Pentious smiled again, head tilted in wonder. “You risked such wrath all to come and see me? I’m rather flattered.” He held his arms behind his back, eyeing Niss reverently.

This guy was cute. Niss wondered if Sir Pentious thought HE was cute too. Then Niss felt like he was going to pass out so he quickly pulled out one of his guns (and only fumbled several with it once before getting a firm grip). “That’s what…uh…friends are for. Right? Heh…”

Sir Pentious nodded. “You could help organize the Egg Bois - divide them evenly between the bow, stern, and starboard and port sides of the ship. They get a bit ‘scrambled’ in battle sometimes, heh…” Then he cleared his throat and turned to his minions as they gathered round. “Egg Bois, pilot the ship higher and set ray guns to ‘nearly kill’ - we want our victims alive for gloating purposes! And listen to Niss’s instructions!”

Niss tried not to notice how enticing it was when Sir Pentious stood tall and took charge. Instead he went to the Egg Bois and ordered them in different directions while more bullets and tentacles struck the ship. He smiled as another new thought occurred to him - maybe the ‘date’ wasn’t over; maybe this battle could still be part of it. When he noticed the snake glance at him with a grin and eyes hazed, Niss was sure he had the right idea and smiled even more.

_________________________________

At the hotel, Husk and Molly sat at the kitchen table with a pot of warmed-up pasta, two forks, and a bottle of cheap booze.

Molly ate eagerly, her blue eyes brightening at every bite. “Mmm…it’s been so long.”

Husk raised an eyebrow. “Since you had Italian food?”

“Since I had my mo—“ She froze. “Yeah…Italian food, in a way.” She put down her fork.

“You're a shitty liar.” Husk took a swig from the bottle.

She smiled a little. “Maybe, but I ain’t no stool pigeon. I’m no good at acting like I don’t have info, but I’m great at making sure it stays secret.” She shrugged. “Sorry, don’t mean to be all mysterious.”

Husk sighed. “You’re still not as bad as my boss. You’re fine.”

“The Radio Guy?” She tilted her head and resumed eating. “Is he…okay? He’s always smilin’, but he also seems kind of…spooky. Like he’d come out of the shadows and axe ya.” She scowled. “I know there’s a big to-do about overlords down here, but if he lays a hand on Angel I’ll string him up like venison waiting to become parmigiana!” Her eyes glowed bright pink and Husk saw something flash against her red lips - two bone white pincerlike fangs.

“Uh, Molly? You okay?” A low growl came from her. Husk frowned a little and got close, looking into her eyes. “Molly!”

She blinked - instantly all the demonics faded. She took a few breaths. “Sorry, I…I went off again, didn’t I?” She cringed. “I didn’t mean to scare ya.”

Husk leaned back casually. “You didn’t. Alastor’s scarier than that on a regular basis - if I can bring him back when he gets all 'deer demon cannibal’ on me, I can bring anyone around.”

“He eats people!?” Molly gasped and stood up. “Husk, how could you tell me this place is safe when someone like that is around here?” She glanced around. “Where’s Angel? I’ve gotta find him! If that bastardo lays one hand on my—“

“Molly! Shh!” Husk stood. “You’re gonna wake up the whole hotel. Yeah, Alastor’s pretty fucked up when he wants to be but he’s not…” He sighed. “Look, long story short - the only people he gets off on hurting are bad people…really, really bad demons. And Angel isn’t bad, so he’s fine.” Husk almost smirked. “Trust me - Alastor would especially never hurt ANGEL.”

Molly frowned, her arms crossed. “How can you smile? And how can you be so sure? Angel’s not bad, but sometimes he makes bad choices. What if he makes one that Radio fella doesn’t like and gets hurt? Or what if YOU do?” She blushed and quickly added, “O-Or anyone around here? Heh… ALL of you should feel safe.”

Husk raised an eyebrow, blushing a little himself, then sighed. “We ARE safe. Alastor wants to stay part of the hotel, and Charlie wouldn't let him if he was dangerous. Also he literally CAN'T hurt me because I’m an idiot and made a deal with him.” He saw Molly open her mouth and held up a hand, scowling. “Don't ask.” He sighed. “But anyway, I promise you, no matter what, the last person he’d hurt is Angel. The two of them actually like each other somehow - always taking walks and cracking jokes and working on their garden. Weird fucking best friends, but I guess it works.” He took a drink. “Believe me, if Alastor’s gonna do any crazy demonic shit around Angel, it’ll only be to keep him safe. And it wouldn’t be the first time. And Angel’s done a lot for him too.”

Molly smiled a little herself now and finally sat again. “That’s…sort of sweet I guess. In kinda a violent way but still…” Her eyes met Husk’s. "Everyone could use a friend in hell, right?”

Husk looked away and scowled.

Molly raised an eyebrow. “You…got any nice friends around here?”

He shrugged, still turned away. “Friends aren’t really my style. There’s Niffty I guess - we both work for Alastor and she’s always going on about us being best friends. And I’m on decent terms with the girls and everyone else here.”

She smiled a little more. “Do ya think I could be one of your friends?”

He blushed and his eyes met hers. He realized she was leaning on the table, closer to him now.

Then they heard the sound of the front door opening and faint voices - Husk recognized them as Abel and Louise. Molly froze and Husk turned his ears toward the door and listened.

Abel sighed. “I’m sorry cleanup took so long. Weekends are crazy at the cafe.”

“It’s okay,” Louise assured with a yawn. “It was just nice to get to work together.”

“Yeah. I’m ready for bed now though. Do you want to head up and check out the girls slumber party? I’m sure they’d love to have you.”

Louise yawned again. “I’m too tired. We’ll see them at breakfast anyway. Speaking of breakfast though, I’m hungry. Let’s bring a snack upstairs.”

“Yeah, and maybe some warm tea,” Abel agreed. Footsteps came toward the kitchen.

Molly and Husk's eyes met. Husk instantly snatched up their tray of leftovers and shoved it in the fridge, then grabbed their bottle in one hand and Molly’s hand in the other and pulled them into the pantry closet to hide just as the kitchen door opened.

They heard Abel and Louise shuffling around. Molly smiled a lot. When Husk raised an eyebrow she gestured down with her head. He looked and saw he was still holding her hand. He quickly pulled his hand back, took a swig from the bottle, and looked away with a pout.

Eventually the shuffling faded and they heard the kitchen door close again.

Molly sighed. “That was close. Quick thinking, Husky.”

Husk shrugged. “Answering their questions would have been a pain. It’s just easier this way.”

Molly hesitated. “I really don’t want you to get in trouble. I should go. I’ll work up the courage to talk to Angel another time.”

He raised an eyebrow. “You’re never going to tell me what the deal is with you two, are you?”

She shrugged. “Not unless he says it’s okay to.” She considered. “And I also won’t tell him the deal between you and me unless you say it’s okay to.”

Husk blushed a little. “What deal?”

“Well, that we visited even though you weren’t supposed to let me be hear without telling everyone. And that we’re friends?” She bit her lip, looking so hopeful.

Husk swallowed. “You could…tell him we’re friends. I mean, he might’ve guessed it already. I don’t know - Niffty asked him if he knew you and he might have figured out she was asking for me.” He looked down, frowning. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have let her… She was just excited about me making a friend and wanted to help us find each other again or whatever…”

Molly smiled a little again. “It’s okay. It’s nice of her to want to help us find each other. I’m glad we met again too.” She blushed a little then cleared her throat and added, “And Angel probably would have figured me out soon anyway - he’s quick.”

Husk moved a little closer to her. “You know, whatever’s going on - Angel’s okay and you’re okay too. So I’m sure everything will be okay or whatever.

Her smile grew. “Thanks, Husky. I think so too.”

He sighed. “After you talk to him and all the secrets are out, any chance I at least get to see your full face and not just the parts that big hat doesn’t hide? I finally got your name - now it’d be nice to put a face to it.”

She nodded. “I gotta keep the trench coat for now cuz otherwise something’s gonna be pretty obvious. But the hat…well, that doesn't have to wait. It’s not like anyone else is gonna see but you.” She took it off. “Guess I’m still self-conscious about the spider face. Heh.”

Husk didn’t understand why - she had big blue eyes with full eyelashes and rosy eyelids, a pink and white face with those strawberry lips, and her long blonde hair was thick at the top and framed her whole face like a heart. Her cheeks were flushed a little extra pink too. “It’s not a spider face - it’s YOUR face. And it’s pretty.” The words were out of Husk before he could stop.

Molly’s eyes widened and she looked even prettier. “Oh. Grazie.” She swallowed. “And you are a very handsome flying kitty, Husky. Thank you for helping me.” Then she leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek.

His wings shot open, knocking down boxes and cans. Molly giggled, blushing more, and then they both scrambled to pick things up until they heard footsteps once more and the sound of the sink starting and stopping and stop (probably Abel cleaning the dishes) and then the kitchen door closed again.

Husk instantly stood and opened the pantry door. “Okay - I can’t do this hiding crap! if you’re gonna stick around here for Angel, there's only one secure place we can go.”

“Ooo where’s that?” she asked curiously, popping her hat back on.

“My room. Come on.” He quickly headed across the kitchen, and an intrigued Molly giggled again and followed.

_________________________________

“Did anyone else hear something downstairs?” Charlie pressed her ear to the door, listening.

“Sounded like Abel and Louise coming in to me,” Vaggie replied, looking through some movies. “Maybe Alastor or Angel too - nothing to worry about.”

“It definitely wasn’t Alastor,” Niffty offered as she admired her new makeup and hair clips and nails in a mirror. “I’d just know if his magic was back here. And it wasn’t Angel because Mister Nuggets would be running to see him.” She hugged Nuggets who now wore a little bowtie and had a flower tucked behind one ear. “So it must be Louise and Abel.”

“Yeah, Charlie, quit worrying - isn’t this supposed to be your night off or whatever?” Cherri was texting, lying upside down on one of the beds. She tucked away the phone and flipped over. “Now let’s pick a movie before I get bored and order fifty pizzas with anchovies to get sent to Val at the studio. That fuck.” She laughed. “He’s lucky he’s cutting Angel big time slack now.”

“He is?” Charlie raised an eyebrow and smiled hopefully. “Did they work something out?”

Cherri blinked and glanced away. “Oh, uh…not exactly - but it’s still okay!” She sighed when Charlie kept looking at her hopefully to explain more. “Look, Val is a mean ass - like seriously, if he ever shows up here acting all interested in the place like Radio Head, you send him packing. Point is, he'd never help anyone - especially Angel - unless something was in it for him.”

Charlie frowned. “So…what did he get for leaving Angel alone?” Vaggie frowned too now.

They were so damn sincere sometimes, and Cherri couldn’t help giving them a reply. “I can’t go into details and you can’t bring this up but - basically Alastor agreed not to rip the 3V to shreds for what they did at his tower if they backed off of Angel for a bit. Avoiding Radio Head’s wrath is a sweet deal for any demon.”

Charlie’s eyes widened and grew starry. “Alastor really cared that much about helping Angel and letting the hotel go back to normal?”

“Aww, Alastor's so sweet about taking care of Miss Angel Dust.” Niffty hugged Nuggets, beaming.

Cherri held up her hands. “There's nothing sweet! I told you, it was a business transaction. Even an overlord as flashy as Alastor probably needs a drama break sometimes. And Angel knows and he already thanked Radio Head, so it’s over.” Ready to change the subject to anything else but her best friend’s blooming relationship with the Radio Demon, she pointed to the movie pile. “Vaggie, any of those heist movies? Those always have great explosions.”

Vaggie smiled sheepishly. “Charlie grabbed all the movies so it’s all…”

“Romantic comedies!” Charlie beamed then blushed a little. “Those are my favorites.”

Vaggie smirked at Cherri. “So, we can either start the romantic comedy or talk more about Alastor doing special favors for a hotel guest.”

“I think deep down part of him really does believe in the hotel and redemption,” Charlie mused.

Cherri sighed, trying to look bored so they’d move on. “Maybe. As long as he hates Val and Vox and Vel, that definitely makes whatever he wants to do fine by me. Plus Mimzy and Rosie vouch for him and they’re cool.”

Charlie smiled more. “It’s really nice that you and Mimzy and Rosie have connected so well. It’s like all three of you are looking out for Alastor and for Angel now.”

Cherri smiled again, grateful for the subject change finally. “Yeah, well…I guess Angel giving this place a shot made me want to try trusting some new friends. And those ladies really are a cool combination of badass and corny. They’re fun. They actually remind me of you two.”

Charlie beamed. “You think we’re cool?”

Cherri smirked and looked at them again. “Uh, you’re the damn princess of hell and you said ‘fuck starting shit and being spooky, I’m gonna be my happiest self and reform sinners.’” She looked to Vaggie. “And you said ‘I’m a woman warrior, and screw it if THE LORDS OF THE UNDERWORLD don’t approve of me - I’m dating the princess, starting this hotel, and I’ll raise hell to keep it going’. I think you’re both queens!”

Vaggie was smiling a lot and blushing to the point where she almost matched Charlie who was glowing red and had to wipe away a tear.

Cherri rolled her eyes. “I mean, don’t get me wrong - I’m still the baddest bitch hell has ever known. But you two and Mimzy and Rosie are right up there.”

“Me too?” Niffty zipped close to her and looked up at Cherri, holding Nuggets tight.

“Are you kidding?” Cherri grinned. “You keep the Radio Demon in line! You’re a boss!” She held up a hand and Niffty high-fived her and giggled.

Niffty looked at the room, her smile beaming. “Tonight is so perfect! The only thing that would make it better is having Husk here.” She turned to the others. “Can I see if he wants to come up? Just for a bit? I feel bad thinking about him drinking alone just because he’s so stubborn.”

“I say do it.” Cherri kicked back on the bed again. “He can always be our entertainment if there really aren’t any strippers planning to arrive.”

Vaggie shook her head and turned to Niffty. “Sure - tell him we’ve got lots of extra snacks and he can have some if he comes up for them.”

“And tell him there’s no glitter anywhere!” Charlie added quickly.

Niffty nodded. She handed off Fat Nuggets to Cherri. “Please watch him. I’ll be right back, Fat Nuggets.” She patted him on the head and zipped away.

Cherri scratched his chin and laughed. “Aw, who’s a good boy for his Aunt Cherri?”

Charlie and Vaggie shared a look then came to sit on either side of Cherri on the end of the bed. “You know,” Charlie started, “we think you’re pretty cool too, Cherri. You do your own thing and try to take care of the people you love.”

“And you’re great with Niffty and Nuggets - and everyone, really,” Vaggie added. “We just want you to know that even if you don’t want to be a guest here, there’s always a room for you.”

“And to make it official…we made you a key.” Charlie took a key out of her pocket. “You know, for the front door. So you can come in whenever you want, even if it’s locked.”

“Presented by official decree of the queens of hell.” Vaggie laughed.

Cherri looked back and forth between them then took the key. “You guys really are corny and cool. Thanks. And consider me on call to defend this place with some bombs in case Alastor isn’t around or if ‘death by tentacles and cannibalism’ is too overkill for the situation. Hey, what—“ She wriggled and smirked as Charlie and Vaggie caught her in a warm hug from either side. “Ugh, come on, this is too cutesy even for you guys - kind of hot though.” Charlie and Vaggie just laughed and released her.

Cherri pulled up her phone. “Hey, I’ve got a compromise idea on the movie - Valentine’s Day slasher flick I downloaded. Fun romance AND stellar mayhem - what do you say?”

Charlie nodded. Vaggie stood up. “Let’s set it up so it's ready when Niffty comes back.”

The went over to the tv and began to hook up the phone.

_________________________________

Niffty dashed downstairs, eager to find Husk. When she reached the lobby, she was just in time to see the kitchen door open. Husk stepped out, looking around. She was about to call out when he pulled someone out into the hall with him - the spider lady from the party! She was giggling. Husk blushed and then pulled her over to his room and went inside with her.

Niffty was ready to explode with glee. She whispered to herself. “I couldn’t WRITE a story for them better than this!” She squealed and then dashed back upstairs to the slumber party suite.

“Hey Niffty!” Charlie smiled as she entered then frowned. “Oh, did Husk not want to come up?”

Niffty took a deep breath. “Oh, uh…he was just going to his room. I think he wants to be alone. That’s okay, he deserves some quiet time. And we’ll see him at breakfast. Let’s watch a movie!” She sat on the bed next to Cherri and patted Nuggets on the head. “Nuggets, if there are scary parts, I’ll cover your eyes, okay?” He oinked. Cherri laughed and tousled her hair.
Charlie and Vaggie took seats on their bed, Charlie holding Vaggie’s arm, and the movie began.

_________________________________

In their overlord battle, Alastor and Angel were having an invigorating time toying with Sir Pentious. To Angel’s surprise, the snake was actually executing an organized attack without rambling monologues or hilarious disasters - it was almost like fighting a new opponent. But the extra challenge was more fun for Alastor and Angel. Soon they went from attacking the snake separately to coordinating their efforts. Alastor would raise a tentacle under Angel to give him height, and Angel would fire rounds as he tucked and rolled through the air and landed gracefully on the ground. They were both having an entertaining time.

Angel fell back to Alastor to catch his breath. “Wow - it took Cherri and me YEARS to be this in sync. But with you it’s so…easy. And good.” His eyes hazed.

Alastor’s ears perked up and his smile grew with pride. “I never thought I could battle side by side with another demon, and yet in this moment I can’t imagine how I went so long without doing so with you, mon ange.” He bowed.

Angel flushed completely. “Sheesh, Smiles, warn me before you get all gallant.” Alastor straightened up, his own eyes hazed playfully. Angel swallowed and glanced back out to the battlefield. “Pen's fighting kind of different: like he’s got someone on board who knows how to strategize.” An odd thought popped into his head, brought on by the memory of Cherri saying Pen had been talking to Niss at the party. But his brother couldn’t really be…

Suddenly the ship’s hatch door opened and out came the ‘troops’. Angel grinned. “Ah, Pen always falls back to the classics. Prepare to crack some eggs, Smiles. The best part is all these little egg fuckers are programmed by Pen with some kind of weird happy death wish. It’s basically a free chance to cut loose in a killing spree, no strings attached.” He looked to Alastor. So you wanna take out a bunch of them with one low sweep of a tentacle and then I’ll gun down the rest?”

“Hmm…” Alastor tilted his head, his eyes shining. “No…I think I’d like to get my hands dirty.” He strode forward to stand by Angel’s side. “Come along, darling. Let’s play.”

Angel smirked. “This is very hot of you, Al.”

Alastor’s eyes widened and one of his ears twitched. “You insist on using that word…”

“It’s hard to help it.” He winked. “But if it’s distracting I’ll try to curb myself. Now let’s kick the crap out of some eggs. Then dinner!” Angel reloaded his gun and strolled forward.

Alastor clenched his hand and followed beside him, his eyes red as he prepared for battle.

The Egg Bois charged with their giddy smiles. Angel laughed and fired rounds into them. The Egg Bois cheered as their shells broke open and yolks scattered everywhere.

Alastor raised an eyebrow as he teleported two egg bois into the air and let them drop to the ground and shatter. “They have yolks - like real eggs.”

Angel nodded. “I feel like Pen partly builds these things from old demon bodies.”

Both of Alastor’s eyebrows went higher and he stared at a pile of the golden yolks for a moment, bright under the red light of the sun. Some crows dove to pick at the entrails.

“Al, look out!” Angel pulled Alastor to one side just as a bunch of Egg Bois stacked on top of each other were about to dive on him.

Angel let go of Alastor’s arm. “Sorry, I know you don’t like surprise touching, but it was either that or six of those guys clinging to you begging for sweet death.”

Alastor blinked a few times and put on his normal charming smile. “Ha! My dear - a touch from you, especially in a time of crisis, does not need an apology.” Angel’s smile grew. Alastor gestured to one side of the barren landscape with his microphone. “Why don't you take the eggs on that side, I'll take the eggs on this side, and we’ll meet in the middle?”

“It’s a date.” Angel laughed then headed off to one side of the battlefield. “Come on, ya screwy eggs! You wanna get shot? I got bullets right here!”

Angel on a killing spree was an enticing sight. But Alastor had to focus - his quarry of eggs was approaching. He cleared them away using tentacles and teleportation and a good swing of his microphone. It was enthralling to be in the midst of battle with no need to judge about the creatures he was ending and no show to put on. He swallowed and pushed back thoughts of preparing a few of these large creatures in a deviled egg manner and having a feast. He’d gone without demon flesh for a few days again, and after finally restoring his powers fully there and there was a part of his stomach that ached for the sinful meat. And the more yolks that spilled, the greater his desire grew. He moved faster, eyes glowing red, smile contorted.

“Alastor!”

He turned. There was Angel, panting, guns smoking, yolk splattering his suit. He pointed to the center of the field where a large group of egg bois had stacked on top of each other. “Let’s ram ‘em - together! But not, you know, sexually!” He laughed.

Alastor had to laugh too. He teleported right over to Angel and made a tentacle appear beneath both of them. He aimed his microphone forward and Angel aimed his gun and the tentacle rocketed the two of them to blast apart the egg creatures in an explosion of power. They flew into the air then Alastor quickly teleported them near an abandoned building just beyond the fray. They were covered in egg yolks and bits of shell.

Angel beamed. “Great finish! Let’s ditch - Pen’ll think he scared us off. That was amazing, Al!”

Angel turned to him just as Alastor grabbed Angel’s lapels and pushed him against a wall the moment before a stray beam from a ray gun burned into the place the spider had been.

Angel’s eyes widened and he looked to Alastor. “Thanks. Wow, Pen’s never that lucky with his aim.” Angel glanced over his shoulder, wondering again… After all, Niss had always been an Ace shot just like Angel. He shook his head and looked back to Alastor. “Anyway, I think we did the damage we came here for. Let’s bail. Oh, but we should probably get cleaned up before dinner. Think you could snap us back to normal? I'm a wreck.” Angel raised an eyebrow. “Al?”

Alastor was still holding his lapels, standing so close, eyes darting around Angel’s drenched form before finding the spider’s eyes. His breaths were quick and shallow and he looked less like a deer in the headlights and more like a deer eager to crash into the headlights at full force.

Angel blushed and swallowed. For a moment, however unlikely, he imagined Alastor pulling him in for some mad, passionate, nonsensical kiss to celebrate the end of the battle. And Angel would press all of his hands to that lithe, decked-out deer body and pull him close too.

Angel thought he heard a faint, static covered moan at the back of Alastor’s throat. Then the Radio Demon released him and stepped back. Not looking at Angel, Alastor snapped his fingers - they were both cleaned completely from the egg remains. He cleared his throat. “My apologies. I believe I was stunned for a moment by how close that ray gun came to singeing you. I would not want to see you injured, especially when our evening has just begun.” He glowed a little. “I’ll teleport us to our location for dinner. But it’s a bit of a distance - I’ll need to take your hand.” He looked down shyly and held out his hand.

Angel took Alastor’s fingers lightly in his own. “Sounds good. And thanks again for saving me. I’m glad you had fun. I was…sort of nervous about entertaining the Radio Demon after all.”

Alastor glanced at him. “Never be nervous about that. Your very existence is a delight to me.”

Angel’s smile grew. Alastor lightly squeezed his hand and they disappeared in a flash of magic.

Chapter Text

From the airship, Arackniss observed the abandoned battlefield covered in broken eggs and tentacle pieces and spent bullet rounds. It was a little gross but also impressive. He’d never seen Angel fight like that. And that preppy radio guy had held his own too.

But Niss was most impressed with himself. Being up here with Sir Pentious and helping with the fight had been amazing. Usually at home he was just protection — told to stand in the corner while shady deals went down. But here he’d been allowed to take part in strategy and drama and action. And his snake friend had been very impressive to watch as he orchestrated the attack: almost more impressive than when he had stood up to Vox in Niss’s defense.

After their final assault on the egg bois, Alastor and Angel had disappeared - probably the demon guy’s magic. Niss couldn’t imagine his brother or the Radio Demon quitting so easily though. He shot off a few final blasts of the ray gun around the area - one into some wreckage, one into a large pile of cracked Egg Bois, and one near an abandoned building. But strangely there was no counterattack. Then again, Angel wasn't an overlord - maybe this attack had just been his way of causing mayhem for fun. Angel had never been very good at serious crime work anyway - always more interested in the art of the heist than the value of the loot.

“Well, I do believe we scared them off!” Sir Pentious announced, head held high as he slithered through the airship, patting his remaining Egg Bois on the heads. “And we couldn’t have managed such a well-coordinated fight without our very special guest - thank you, Sir Niss!” He applauded. When the Egg Bois didn’t copy him he sighed and rolled his eyes. “Clap!” They did their best to comply, clapping but also accidentally smacking each other in the process. The snake shrugged sheepishly as he slithered up to Niss. “I’m still working out a lot of bugs with them. But you really were a delightful help. You’re quite commanding.”

Niss blushed. “Oh…thanks! But this ship kind of runs itself. These ray guns of yours are just like big sniper rifles, so not too different for me to get used to. And ordering these guys around was a snap - they listen real good as long as you promise they might get shot with a ray gun later.”

Niss and Sir Pentious shared a chuckle. Niss swallowed and crossed his arms. “So is it weird that Angel and the Radio guy just took off like that?”

“Oh, not unexpected. The Radio Demon gets bored with his quarry easily, and Angel Dust just enjoys causing trouble. I also suspect he wanted to leave before the news cameras showed up - I hear he got quite the talking to from the princess for televising his last turf war against me with Cherri Bomb.” Sir Pentious sighed and shook his head with a smile. “Those two are incorrigible. But at least today Angel didn’t assault my ears with excessive sexual innuendo. Perhaps the Radio Demon is having a good effect on him. I prefer my clean banter on the battlefield and my suggestive banter behind closed doors thank you very much.”

Niss blushed a lot more. Sir Pentious raised an eyebrow at first then blinked, realizing his phrasing, and blushed too.

Niss stepped back. “Well, I’m happy I could help ya. This was…fun, really. I like that we ran into each other. I like that we know each other.”

“I do too, Niss.” Sir Pentious moved closer and clasped his hands. “Could I… I know you’re rather busy with your work, but perhaps if it suits you we could see each other again sometime? In private of course.” His eyes widened and he quickly added, “Since you need discretion for your employment, I mean! Heh!”

Niss swallowed. He glanced away, his voice gruff. “I, uh…don't know when we could—” The snake’s smile fell a bit until Niss noticed and added, unable to help himself “But I could try. And I want to - hangin’ out today was real nice, after all.” Sir Pentious’s smile returned.

They gazed into each other’s eyes. The ship lurched forward. Niss fell backwards to the floor and Sir Pentious fell forward on top of him. The snake scowled and looked over his shoulder. “Egg Bois, STOP playing with the controls!” He turned back to Niss. “Are you…alright?”

They were practically nose to nose, Sir Pentious’s dark hair-like hood giving them privacy and shadows. And Niss, wide-eyed and heart pounding, wanted to stay here with him forever.

Then his phone chirped in his pocket. Niss blinked then pushed himself back and got standing. “That’s my po— the boss’s ring. I’ve got to go now. I…” Before he could stop himself he pulled out a pen and paper from his pocket, scribbled something, and shoved it into Sir Pentious’s hands. “Call me! Bye!” Blushing thoroughly, he headed to an exit, unfurled a rope ladder and climbed down until he was low enough to jump to the ground and take off back into the city.

Sir Pentious lay on the floor for a moment, holding the paper in his hand. He gradually rose, joyful eyes caught on the phone number. “Egg Bois, dock us somewhere and then amuse yourselves with a brief break. Soon we’ll be sprucing up the ship considerably…as we’ll be having a regular guest.” He tucked the number under his hat and then slithered off to the nearest crushed velvet sofa to recline and gaze out the window with a dreamy look.

___________________________

Husk had pulled Molly into his room, locked the door behind them, then deposited her on his bed and sat in his armchair across the room. And now he was looking anywhere but at her.

Molly took off her hat again and swung her legs and looked around with a smile. Finally though, after a stretch of awkward silence, she glanced at her host with a little smirk. “Why do I get the feelin’ I’m the first gal you ever brought in here?”

“Shut up, Niffty’s been in here!” He crossed his arms and sunk lower in his chair.

“Yeah, but I bet ya didn’t sneak her in under the cover of night.”

Husk blushed and sighed. “Anyway, I brought you here cuz it’s the easiest place to hide you. Just lie down and rest or whatever. I’ll stay up and when I hear Angel come back I’ll let you know and then I’ll let him know and then you two can have your family talk.”

Molly pouted. “You don’t gotta ‘take care of’ all that for me or tell me to take a nap like a child.” She sat back on the bed against the pillows, knees pulled in. “Most of my family always treated me with kid gloves like that back up top. They hated when they caught me doin’ exciting things like swearin’ and drinkin’ moonshine and learnin’ how to shoot.”

Husk’s posture relaxed a little. He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Look, I didn’t mean to treat you like a kid. I’m trying to help or whatever. And I’m…not so good at socializing with people - making friends.” He shrugged. “And I…like you, which is weird because I never like ANYONE. Especially not new people.”

She smiled a little again. “It’s okay. You do seem kind of shy. And I can be kinda…intense sometimes. But I know you’re tryin’ your best. And I like you too.”

“You know…for your sake, there’s lots of people here who are lots more fun that you could be friends with. There’s a slumber party with three chicks your age going on upstairs right now.”

“I’m sure they’re all great! But you’re great too - even if you’re different.” She smiled more. “You’re grumpy on the outside but gentle on the inside. And it’s been nice gettin’ to know both sides. You’re sweet, Husky.” Husk blushed. Molly went on. “But we don’t have ta get too close too fast if you’re not comfortable. If we’re friends, I want be a good one for you.” She blushed now as well. “I’m sorry if that little kiss in the pantry on the cheek made you skittish. You made me feel pretty even as a spider. And I got excited and carried away.”

Husks’s blush deepened. “No, it…was fine.” He blinked. “I mean, I’m not uncomfortable. I’m actually really weirdly comfortable around you.” He pouted and scowled to himself. “Look, I live with some of the perkiest demons ever but you take the cake on being cheerful! I’ve never seen anyone have a smile like yours in the middle of hell. It’s kinda hopeful or whatever. And it makes me feel…better.” He rolled his eyes. “Also you pinned me against the bar at the open house - any dame that can best me in hand to hand is one worth knowing.”

Molly laughed. “You held your own.” Her pretty blue eyes hazed. “And thanks - I didn’t know my smile meant that much to anyone.” Husk didn’t answer though his normal frown relaxed a little. Molly cleared her throat and went on, pushing back her hair. “Well then, I think I might take ya up on that offer to rest, at least for a little bit. But I don't wanna keep you from your bed. I’ll lay across the top here, and if you get tired of being cramped in that chair you can lay across the bottom.”

Husk blushed and scowled a lot.

Molly sighed. “I’m just tryin’ to be practical - and to show my appreciation. You’re doin’ a lot for me tonight and I don't want to put you out." She blushed a little again and added, “In case you haven’t realized it, I ain’t a subtle person. If I was suggestin’ something else for us, I’d say so.”

Husk lost some of his scowl again and nodded. “Sorry. And thanks, but I’m okay here. Angel’ll probably be back soon anyway.”

Molly nodded. Then with a yawn she laid down at the top of the bed, holding a pillow and curled up on one side.

Husk stayed in his arm chair for a little while, but he’d never been able to get comfortable for too long in a chair with a back because of his wings. And Angel still wasn’t home. Finally, hesitantly, he headed to the bed. He caught a glimpse of her face in the moonlight - she was asleep, peaceful and smiling. He grabbed the end of the blanket and laid it over her. Then he curled up at the end of the bed with his wings wrapped around him. He would try to stay awake to let her know about Angel but the gentle sound of her breathing was already lulling him into slumber - and soon instead of breaths, soft purrs left Husk as he fell asleep too.

___________________________

After teleporting away from their battle, Alastor and Angel reappeared in an alley that was dim considering nightfall was almost upon hell, yet still looked familiar to Angel. They were also still holding hands - though before Angel could remark on it, Alastor stepped away. He looked up at Angel with a proud smile.

Angel looked to Alastor and raised an eyebrow. “So…what, we goin’ to some little hole-in-the-wall restaurant that's get the best damn food in hell?” He smiled in interest.

Alastor shook his head. “Ha, no! I thought we might prefer something more private considering the special occasion. But I didn’t want to startle you by making us appear inside. Also I wanted to show you the outside first - I’m quite proud of the improvements. If you'll follow me…” Alastor strolled forward.

Angel followed on his heels, smiling more. “Playing up the mystique. Nice - you’re a natural at this flirting thing, you know. I’m completely hooked.”

“I was hoping you would be - I do love a thoroughly captivated audience.” The Radio Demon looked over his shoulder and winked, and Angel felt like his knees were going weak. “We'll be dining in my radio tower - if the memories from your first time there aren’t too uncomfortable to contend with, of course.” He glanced hesitantly at Angel who had come to walk beside him. “Despite it acting as a base of operations for my more…sadistic activities…it’s actually a special place to me. I want to share it with you since you are likewise special to me.”

Angel’s heart fluttered. “Ah, fuck what happened the first time I came here.” He smirked and waved off Alastor. “I want a better memory - so let’s make one tonight.” Alastor perked up. Angel blinked in realization and his smile grew. “Does this mean you cooked for us?”

“Of course! As though I would leave our dining experience up to chance. Ha!” He twirled his cane. “Five courses, a special dessert, and I chose an excellent wine if I do say so myself.”

“A man ready to feed me - if I wasn’t into you before…” Angel shook his head with a grin.

Alastor glowed very much and gestured around a corner with his microphone. “Now, step this way and prepare to be dazzled!”

Angel rounded the corner, following Alastor. Then he stopped and his eyes went wide. “Wow…” Some construction was still being done on the tower - a few walls and windows at various levels were gone and the lower floors looked like they were between coats of paint. But otherwise the structure was stunning - the large building was painted a jet black that glimmered with a gold sheen under hell’s light while glowing patterns of red antlers wound up around the sides all the way up. And the antenna at the top glittered like a wand studded with dark diamonds. “Al, it’s beautiful. And terrifying. Hey, kind of like you.” Angel chuckled and headed forward to their destination.

Alastor was very still, his eyes wide. “Beautiful and terrifying - me?”

But Angel was already too far ahead to hear him.

Or at least that's what Alastor assumed since Angel didn’t respond. As Angel walked on though, he blushed more at the words he had just let slip out. And instead of imagining Alastor pinning him to a wall for kisses like back at the battlefield, Angel imagined taking Alastor in his arms and gently kissing him over and over on every place the Radio Demon would let him to show the deer just how beautiful he was, even in this place where they’d gone through such a terrifying experience.

Alastor quickly followed after his date to the base of the building, and they were side by side once more.

Angel turned to him, normal grin back in place. "So which floor are we eating on?”

“We’ll dine in the studio actually.” Alastor swallowed. “I assure you it’s far more presentable now than the last time you were there. I… decorated it myself for tonight. Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be, Smiles,” Angel assured.

With a snap of his fingers Alastor teleported them away once more.

They reappeared in the radio studio. And it really did appear significantly better than the last time Angel had been here. The entire room was repaired and repainted, the windows were restored with lovely dark red drapes hanging over them, and the booth itself had been redone with dark wood and new microphones and equipment.

The really nice part was in the main area of the room though where Alastor usually ‘interviewed’ his guests. There was an ornate round wooden table with two chairs lined in red velvet with deer antlers sticking out of the top. Upon the table was a lit candelabra, bone-white china, long stem glasses, and red cloth napkins. A radio sat nearby playing light jazz.

Angel felt a tear come to his eye. He’d always dreamed of having a date - a real date - like this. Fancy and special and romantic…with someone he loved. He held back the waterworks and turned to Alastor. “You did real good, Al. This is… You’re REALLY good at dating.”

Alastor glowed very brightly and some static came from his ears. “I’ve merely tried to anticipate your every want, mon ange. I’m glad to have succeeded.”

“Do you mind waiting here for a second?” Angel asked softly, stepping back. “I want to freshen up. It’ll be quick…”

“Of course!” Alastor gestured to a door with his microphone. “The powder room is down the hall to your left. I’ll get the first course served!”

“Sounds good." Angel gave him a smirk and a little wave with his fingers. “I’ll be back in two shakes, babe.” He headed out the door.

Alastor sat down in one of the chairs and dropped his head into his hands on the table, his ears down. His shadow appeared. Alastor scowled. “Yes, I AM panicked - how astute of you to notice!” The shadow rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. Alastor sighed. “I don't know what I’m doing! Though I seem to be doing things right so far thankfully. But what happens if I misstep? Back in that alley when he was covered in eggs I wasn’t sure if I wanted kiss him or bite him! Or…” he glitched, “…I don’t know! Tonight started out so well with him leading the evening, but now that it’s my turn I feel as if at any moment he may realize just how out of my depths I am. And how much of a mistake it is to get involved with me. There’s so much I don’t know.” He crossed his arms, eyes down. “No matter what he says, I’m not normal, not entirely. Even if there are others who aren't tempted to sins of the flesh or romantic infatuation, there are still parts of me that aren’t…right.” His smile was almost gone. “I can barely keep myself together for this one night. How could we ever make this work going forward? And yet I can’t imagine going forward without him…” His shadow came closer and patted Alastor’s shoulder.

Alastor sighed deeply and stood up. “Pour the wine please. I’ll set up the first course.” He snapped and a cart appeared with some silver trays and some bottles. The shadow went to a bottle and uncorked it. Alastor set two bowls of prawn soup and some hot biscuits on the table, he adjusted the music with a twitch of his ears, and lit the candelabra with a wave of his hand. He tugged at his collar, a little warm from his outburst and now the candles, then removed his jacket and hung it on the back of his chair, eyes still down.

His shadow finished pouring the wine and then flew in front of him and took one of Alastor’s hands. He pointed at it and then in the direction Angel had gone and then back to Alastor.

Alastor smiled a little more. “Yes…He did care for me enough to save me - to hold me here and carry me to safety. Perhaps we can’t do this…but perhaps we can. I’ll…try. With everything I have. Thank you.” He nodded to the shadow.

The shadow nodded in return and disappeared.

Then there was a knock on the door. “Alastor? I’m ready - are you?”

Alastor turned and snapped to pull out their chairs. “Of course, my dear! Come in!” Angel did come in. And Alastor suppressed a very faint moan of panic at the back of his throat.

Angel had indeed freshened up but in an unexpected way. He had removed his jacket as well. He had also unbuttoned the top of his shirt, rolled up his sleeves, replaced his tie with a string of pearls, and brushed his hair into a gentle curl. Finally, he tucked the ends of his pants into his boots, revealing that they were black leather and reached up to his knees with taller heels than Alastor had originally assumed. It was an outfit composed of the same essential parts as his former one, yet somehow it wrapped Angel in an entirely new aspect of beauty.

Angel strolled in, the picture of ease. “Thought I’d get comfortable in something a little more ladylike for dinner.”

“You have exquisite taste, Angel,” Alastor assured. “I am amazed at how every fashion conforms to you with such precision.”

“Heh, thanks. Part of it’s just me being at expert at costume changes. I sewed this get up myself so it could convert from macho to madame easily. You look nice and relaxed without the jacket…” he noted. Alastor glowed a little. Angel looked at the table and inhaled. “That soup smells dynamite.” He grinned. “No one down here makes seafood as good as you do, I swear.”

Alastor blinked and smiled more. “Merci! I mean - thank you.” As Angel sat, he sat too. “Prawn soup with corn bread and rolls.”

“Great, I’m famished! Just glad it's not EGGS after that battle, right, heh?” He grinned.

Alastor looked away. “Ha! Yes…” He reached for his glass of wine, but his eyes were on Angel.

Angel noticed. He took his glass too. “A toast? To a good meal together…and a good date?”

Alastor swallowed nodded. They raised glasses and clinked them. They sipped. Then they began to eat in silence with only the radio playing softly in the background.

Alastor bit his lip, yearning to entertain as host. Finally he took a chance and said some of the truth that was on his mind. “I’m finding that conversation is…sometimes less easy to generate in an intimate setting. Does that make sense?” He raised an eyebrow.

Angel nodded. “First dates are always a little awkward Al - even if you and the other person know each other really well.” He shrugged. “You know…you don’t have to worry about ‘entertaining’ me. ‘Your mere presence is a delight’ to me just like mine is for you. We can have some quiet moments. Or we can talk if something’s on your mind. I just like being together.”

Alastor breathed a small sigh of relief. “Thank you for the guidance. This has been a rather stimulating experience so far, but relaxing together here would be nice.” He considered. "Actually I did have a thought. I didn’t know you sewed, Angel.”

Angel smiled more. “Oh yeah! Kind of had to learn so I could tailor my costumes and make on-the-go repairs and create little outfits for Nuggs. Also it’s relaxing. I could teach you.”

“Ha, no need. I’m quite the skilled tailor actually.” Alastor shrugged. “I use my powers most often for clothing needs for convenience. But when I have time, I prefer to work by hand.”

“Really?” Angel smiled more, intrigued. “Did you learn down here or up top?”

“Up top - from my mother,” Alastor explained, already relaxing more. “She took in sewing sometimes. She was a fine seamstress. I would watch her and she would explain what she was doing. Then later I stood in as her dress dummy. And eventually I would help her with the needlework itself. A needle is nothing if not a small knife, after all, and I always had an affinity for those. We…had fun.” His smile warmed.

“That's real sweet, Al. And no wonder you’re so good at designing clothes.” Angel’s eyes hazed. “Also…I know it ain’t your style these days, but I do think you could pull off a dress.”

Alastor chuckled. “I suppose that’s part of why I prefer long coats that flare out at the ends. It adds some of the elegance a dress can provide.”

“If you ever wanted to stand in as my ‘dummy’ next time I’m sewing a dress or anything else I wouldn’t complain.”

“That would be an interesting future date activity to consider.”

They laughed together and continued eating and talking and also just enjoying the quiet and the music as they found new depths in their ability for intimate conversation.

___________________________

Back at the hotel the girls had finished their movie and were in the final stages of a tremendous pillow fight that had gotten very interesting when Vaggie had incorporated her spear and when Cherri had set off a smoke bomb and when Charlie had let Niffty ride on her shoulders to give them double attacking power. The smoke was almost clear now though and Vaggie’s spear was put away and Charlie and Niffty were both collapsed on a pile of pillows.

Niffty yawned. “Did we win?”

Cherri chuckled. “I think we’ll have to call this one a draw.”

Niffty smiled. “This is the best night ever! Nuggets?” She glanced around and found him sleeping on one of the pillows on the floor. She blinked, her eye heavy with tiredness.

“I think it might be time for bed,” Charlie offered, sitting up with a stretch. “Don’t worry, Niffty, we can have another sleepover soon. You’re living here now after all.”

Vaggie nodded. "Yeah, and the more new guests we pull in, the more new people we’ll have who we can invite. But for now I think Charlie’s right.” She stretched too. “I’m beat.”

Cherri sighed. “Yeah, I feel like hitting the hay too - after all, the sooner we get to sleep the sooner it’s time for breakfast in the morning.” She stood. “But, before lights out, I did have one little pyrotechnic surprise to end the night right.” She pulled out a small detonator and smirked.

Niffty beamed, intrigued, while Charlie and Vaggie’s eyes went very wide.

“Uh, what’s that button do?” asked Charlie, hesitant. “And could we maybe talk about this?”

Vaggie crossed her arms. “There’s enough fire in hell already, Cherri - come on, can’t we just end the night calmly?” She held out her hand for the detonator.

“I really want to know what it does!” Niffty gasped, frowning. “Wait, will it make a mess?”

“No mess,” Cherri assured her. She glanced at the others as she strolled past them to the balcony. “And will you two simmer down? Just because I’m capable of rigging the entire pentagram to blow doesn’t mean I’d actually do it for fun to close out a party.” She opened the balcony doors wide. “Get out here or you’ll miss the show…” she teased.

Niffty dashed right out to her. Vaggie and Charlie shared a glance and a shrug then headed out there too. Cherri grinned and held up the detonator. “Three, two, one…” Charlie bit her lip.

Suddenly in the distance there were fireworks - flowers of rainbow light burst open in the black and red sky then faded to smoke. Some crackled, some whistled, some shrieked, and all of them soon filled the horizon to look like a gathering of impossible stars.

Niffty gasped with a big smile. “They’re so pretty! And so neat - look, they just fade away and don’t leave any mess at all.”

“Wow…” Charlie’s eyes and smile were bright. “Cherri, these are beautiful!”

Vaggie nodded. “Yeah, you are seriously talented!” She smiled. “Hey, if you’re ever looking for something to do, we could hire you to put together a fireworks show for events at the hotel…”

“Give me a LOT of creative freedom and you’ve got a deal.” Cherri proudly observed her handiwork as the others leaned against the balcony rail to take in the rest of the show.

___________________________

At the Radio tower, dinner was going exceptionally well. Their conversation had grown so easy again with each course. Alastor and Angel talked more about themselves and their hobbies and interests. Alastor finally felt in his element as the host of this part of their evening. And with each bite and word and minute that passed, Angel felt himself fall harder and harder.

Angel rested his head on his hand with his eyes hazed as he watched Alastor explain with great passion the best way to cook catfish (their current course). He was so cute when he was excited. He was so cute ALL the time. Angel sighed and swirled his wine in his glass. “I know your scene is the radio stuff, Smiles, but I really think you’d have made an ace chef. Are you sure there wasn’t a teeny part of you that wanted to open a restaurant or something back in life?”

Alastor’s ear twitched and he took a big sip of wine before replying. “Ha, no! Not all of my tastes were…palatable for others. And I find the most enjoyment when I’m cooking domestically, not commercially. Besides, I was quite the talented broadcaster in my day - not as popular as I am here but I did draw in the crowds.” His smile grew and he held his head high.

“Of course you did - going on air with all that charm and wit and banter and that classy voice.” Angel sighed dreamily. “I wish I could’ve listened to you.”

Alastor glowed more brightly. “You can listen to me any time now, Angel. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m rather fond of hearing myself talk and take every opportunity to let it happen - ha!”

Angel giggled. “I guess that’s true. But your voice - it’s got so many different ways of sounding depending on what you’re using it for. I want to hear ALL of them.”

Alastor gripped his knife and fork, his smile coy. “I’m sure you shall eventually, mon ange.”

Angel suppressed another giggle and finished the last bite of his catfish. “This was delicious, Al. The soup, the catfish, that rice and beans, those garlicky collard greens… I can’t imagine what you made for dessert - especially after you already blew me away with those beignets.”

Alastor snapped to clear their plates and make a covered platter appear. “Bananas Foster - you like the shape of bananas, I like the rum in which they are drenched, and I get to light them on fire!” With a flick of his wrist, green fire was in his hand and his eyes were shining with glee. Angel flushed at the warmth of the fire and the sight of Alastor’s joy. As Alastor lit the dessert Angel applauded - and he knew nights like this one were something he wanted to have for the rest of his life. And all he wanted was for Alastor to feel the same.

___________________________

At the hotel, everyone had settled into their beds and the lights were out. In one room, Abel and Louise slept cuddled side by side. In another room, Husk and Molly had dozed off peacefully near each other. And in their suite, Charlie, Vaggie, Cherri, and Nifty were each tucked in for the evening.

Except Niffty was suddenly out of her bed now and had crawled onto Cherri’s. “Psst - Miss Cherri. Are you awake? I need to ask you a question, but it’s kind of a secret.”

Cherri groaned and turned toward her, not opening up her eye. “Niffty, if you’re trying to ask me out, that’s sweet but my heart belongs to my napalm.”

Niffty smiled a little. “I need advice about something happening with a friend. Please?”

Cherri finally opened her eye and made room for Niffty to sit. “Okay, shoot - what’s up?”

Niffty bit her lip. “If you know your friend likes someone A LOT and you want to help them be together…but your friend doesn’t want help…but you love your friend a lot and want to help anyway, what do you do?”

Cherri sighed. “First question - is this about Alastor…or Angel…or Alastor AND Angel?”

“No, not this time.” She sighed. “Someone else - but I don’t want to say who. They get embarrassed easily. They’re kind of shy.”

Cherri smiled a little. "Well, I think you should just be there for whatever your friend needs. Some people take extra time to get where they’re going. It’s frustrating but it’s good to respect it. Just keep showing up to support your friend and talk to them when they’re ready.”

“Hmm…it’ll be hard not to do anything else, but I’ll try. Thanks, Miss Cherri.” Niffty gave her a tight hug then hopped down from the bed. “Have good dreams! Thank you again for the nice end to the slumber party. I’ll never forget it.” Niffty headed over to her bed and fell asleep on the side closest to Fat Nuggets with a smile.

Cherri smiled too as she looked at her and then to a sleeping Charlie and Vaggie, cuddled close. She was happy she’d ended up here somehow. She was also happy that it was almost 2 AM according to her phone and Angel and Radio Head still weren’t back yet. Those two deserved their one-on-one fun. She closed her eye and cuddled into her blanket and pillow. This bed was a lot nicer than the ones in the abandoned buildings she frequented - she could get used to his place and all the comforts and friendships. She let herself relax and dozed off.

___________________________

Alastor and Angel shared the bananas foster, their conversation and laughter and flirtations growing even more flamboyant thanks to the late hour and the effects of the run and wine. Dessert ended, but it didn’t seem right for their date to be over yet. So Alastor suggested dancing and held out a hand. And Angel gladly accepted - and flushed completely when Alastor expertly pulled him in and and set a hand on Angel’s waist to lead.

Apparently the Radio Demon could flawlessly lead a partner around a dance floor, especially when he felt like showing off. And Angel could let himself be led with grace and style when he was held by the guy of his dreams. They were perfectly in sync, just like they’d been on the battlefield. The jazz music grew louder and the fact that they were having this moment here where just a few weeks ago they had nearly lost each other in the attack on the tower added a sense of euphoria to the whole affair.

Alastor grinned. “And to think, dear Anthony, all I had to do to get you to dance with me instead of the pole was to ask? Ha!” He led them in another circle.

Angel laughed, eyes hazed. “My dance card is always cleared for you, mio cervo.”

Alastor glowed and smiled more and picked up the tempo of their dancing. “Do dates usually end with such engaging entertainment?”

“First dates usually end much sooner than this but I wish this one never had to stop.” Angel felt himself blush warmly. “I’m real happy, Smiles.”

Alastor’s eyes narrowed playfully. “Then if the night does have to end, let us go out with a bang rather than a whimper! Because I am ha—quite satisfied too, sacre ange du mon vie.”

Alastor spun a flushed Angel outward then twirled him in close, angled Angel’s stunned body to one side, and dipped him back so far that Angel felt his har brush the floor. He stared up into Alastor’s hypnotic eyes. And with his heart racing and the scent of warm rum in the air and jazz music filling the room, the spider couldn’t help himself. “I love you, Alastor.”

The music cut off very suddenly and Alastor stiffened, he jaw slightly open, eyes so wide. Not a dear frozen still in the headlights or yearning to crash into the headlights, but one desperate to run from them. “You…pardon?”

Angel realized his words. His eyes widened too. “I didn’t mean…but I did mean… Wait—”

Thick static hummed from Alastor’s ears and then he teleported Angel back into his chair and disappeared in a puff of smoke. Angel coughed and waved it away. He looked around. “Alastor! Alastor, either come back here or take me with you! Let me explain! Please!” He pouted. “We’re still on a date, you know! You can’t just leave me alone here!”

A moment later Angel was teleported away to join his exceptionally awestruck companion.

Chapter Text

When the magic dissipated, Angel felt a flicker of fear at his new surroundings and how overlord-like they were despite how different from other overlords Alastor seemed. The spider had to push away memories of being summoned to Valentino’s apartments for ‘fun’…or punishment. Then he took a deep breath and observed the place carefully until all of the Alastor details about it made him feel more at ease. He was in some kind of fancy penthouse done up in shades of red and black - the furnishings were minimal but elegant, and the decorations consisted of a lot of antlers and deer skulls on the walls. The far wall held a large fireplace lit with red flames that also flickered green or purple sometimes. An ornate, old-fashioned radio stood on a pedestal against the opposite wall. And directly ahead dark curtains half covered windows overlooking the pentagram and…Cannibal Colony.

So they were still in the radio tower - just a different part. And there on a red velvet sofa on the center of the room sat Alastor, dark magic and symbols swirling around him.

Angel watched him for a moment then sighed and came around the side of the sofa so he could see the deer demon’s face - as he had suspected, the Radio Demon appeared to be in demon mode. Alastor’s eyes were radio dials and his smile was too wide, and his teeth were sharp, and clicks of static sounded off of him. Angel also noticed that his hands gripped the sofa cushions on either side of his body and that his breaths were quick and shallow.

The spider moved a little closer but still kept his distance. “It’s not working, you know. I don’t think you’re in some demonic fit that you can’t snap out of. And I’m not gonna give up and leave or whatever. I just want to explain what I said down there - what I meant. Then if you need some space, that’s fine, I get it. But at least let me tell you, Alastor - the right way.”

Alastor took a deep breath in and out, and then the demonics faded. He still kept his eyes not looking at Angel, and he hugged his microphone close.

Angel smiled a little - that thing was like a stuffed animal or a blanket for Alastor, he realized.

Then Alastor turned to him with a far too bright smile. "My apologies, Angel Dust! I wasn’t intending to avoid further conversation. I merely required a moment to think, and turning up the demonic static helps me sometimes. Thank you for joining me up here! I do believe the rum fumes in the radio studio were getting far too heady. Ha!”

“Heh…” Angel tilted his head, half smiling. “Smiles…you’re acting a little TOO smiley. Where are you going with this?”

“Nowhere! Where else would I be? We’re on a date after all! As you did an excellent job of pointing out downstairs!” He swung a fist through the air.

“You know we gotta talk…"

“But there’s nothing to talk about!” Alastor shrugged. “You aren’t…enamored of me, Angel! You’re just confused!” He put on his laugh track and waved off Angel, his eyes darting around the room before settling back on the spider again.

Angel crossed his arms and took a seat on the other end of the sofa. “Okay, I’ll bite - explain my feelings to me and how I could possibly be confused. I really want to hear this one, Al.”

Alastor rolled his eyes. “It’s my fault really. I wanted this evening to be special, so I may have…poured on the charm a bit thickly. Rosie’s always telling me not to show off like that with other demons, like the cannibal ladies - she always says one day there’ll be consequences. And now here we are! One overlord battle, one meal, and one dance together - and you’re spouting amorous notions! Clearly I should have…calibrated myself better.” He tugged at his collar.

Angel smiled a little. “Well, you’re right about one thing and dead wrong about another thing.”

Alastor tilted his head and gripped his microphone for dear life.

Angel explained. “You really are charming as hell when you try. But I didn’t fall in love with you tonight. I mean, get a grip, Al - I do have some self control despite your top notch wooing.” He rolled his eyes then flushed a bit pink. “Alastor, I’ve been in love with you for weeks.”

For a just a moment, Alastor’s ears dropped, his monocle fell out of his eye…and his glow went out as his smile fell away completely to a simple line of his lips.

Angel’s eyes widened at the sight. Then Alastor quickly scrambled and plastered on the smile - his glow flickered back into existence and he shoved his monocle back in. Static grew, coming from his ears and microphone. “Ha!” Left him in a garbled voice. “Don’t jest, Angel!”

“I'm not!” Angel moved close and looked into his eyes with a stubborn pout. “Maybe up there wasn’t the right time to say it — I got carried away. And I know we still have a lot to learn about each other. But somewhere along the way, I already fell in love with you.” He blushed pink all through his white fur now. He held up his hands. “Look, nothing’s gotta change… I don’t expect you to feel the same way or to say it back or treat me any different.” And then he blinked to realize there were tears in his eyes. “But yeah, you made this night so great that I just…couldn't help the truth popping out like that. You give a damn and you get me and we’re good together! I only hope I haven’t scared you off, heh…heh…” He struggled to maintain a smile as he looked down and pushed the tears from his face as quickly as possible. “And sorry, I don’t know what’s with the water works. I never told a guy I loved him, so that’s probably why I’m getting misty here…”

He felt something under his chin and realized it was the edge of Alastor’s microphone, gently guiding his eyes back up to meet the Radio Demon’s.

Alastor glowed very brightly. “I’m…the first one?”

Angel raised an eyebrow and nodded as Alastor’s microphone slipped away.

The radio demon bit his lip, considering. “Then… I do apologize most deeply for running off. For trying to pretend it couldn’t be so. And I hope I may still give you a good memory of your first time, like the one you gave me…in my office…with my first kiss.” With a flick of his wrist and a puff of magic, Alastor was holding out a hanky and gazing into Angel’s eyes.

Angel blinked then hesitantly took the hanky and dabbed at his face. “Look - if by ‘good memory' you mean humoring me when you don’t really mean it or aren’t comfortable, then please don’t, Al. We’re better than that.”

“No, no such games,” the Radio Demon replied said gently. “Because I do understand how intense feelings can happen ‘along the way’.” He gripped the microphone tighter and Angel flushed more and eyed Alastor shyly, wondering if the demon was implying something. “But you must understand too, Angel…I’m still concerned that your deep feelings are misplaced. in death and life I’m a person only a mother could love. I accepted that a long time ago.”

“Alastor, that is not true.” Angel moved closer but still gave the deer some space. “And I’m the proof, heh…” He tried to smile and found himself wiping away a few more tears. “Smiles, you not deserving love - it just ain’t true. Down here or up there.”

The Radio Demon’s ears twitched and his brow furrowed, like he was considering something. “We said once that if we had known each other in life…maybe we could have been something together.” He shook his head, and his smile tightened to something sharp and cold. “But we couldn’t have. Because I only would have shared half my life with you, the same as I did with others. Angel, I’m not some unlucky soul who happened to perish faintly tangled in a few mortal sins who came down here and got carried away. I was a rather deranged and successful serial killer…who occasionally dined upon his victims. I found horrible people who society wouldn't touch, spirited them away, and then made them suffer an agonizing death at the hands of the only person more horrible than they were - myself. And the satisfaction of all that rage within me felt exquisite.” His eyes were wide and shining. “I offer no peace. You would have hated me in life…Anthony. And I would not have been good enough for you.”

Angel’s eyes were very wide. He swallowed “Okay…okay look, I’m not saying all that detail isn’t a lot to take in. But Al, at the end of the day, we didn’t meet up there. We met down here, as who we are now. And I do love you.” He sniffed and had to use the hanky again. “And what, you don’t think you might have hated ME back in life? Some clingy wide-eyed streetwalker with no class or money or future. Do you have any idea what I used to do out there, Al? First to survive and then for drugs and then just to feel anything. You got some deep problems in your head - I know that! And I got some deep problems in my heart… But when I’m with you, it feels like all the pieces are there somehow to make each other whole even if we have to borrow from each other a little.” He laughed and wiped his eyes again. “Fuck, that was corny. See what you do to me, Al!”

“And what do you think you do to me, you delightful creature!?” Alastor came closer, arms spread dramatically. “Finding my special relationship with you has reminded me of everything special about my few other relationships with others in hell. You’ve given me elation and yearning and made me feel utterly resurrected. I might never have cooked someone a good meal or gone dancing without a care or battled on the grounds of hell for fun for the rest of eternity without finding the hotel and you. I am HAPPY Angel!” He blinked a few times as a screech of static came out of him. He winced, glowing completely as two tears rolled own his face and burned off. “I am very happy with you, Angel…” he added softly. “I can’t say that I lo… I told you, my feelings have never been quite in line with common ones regarding relationships. But my feelings for you are ever-growing and shifting and blooming into something new. And they fill whatever is left of my tattered heart and remind me of a time when it was whole.”

Angel was shyly beaming. “I…do all that…for you?”

Alastor nodded.

Angel clasped his hands together. “So, like, maybe…you’re falling for me, just in your own way and your own time…?”

“Quite completely, I fear,” Alastor added with a half smile. Angel smiled completely in return.

They had both moved closer on the sofa. Alastor set down his microphone, hesitated, then reached out. “May we hold hands now?”

Angel wiped away a few final tears. “I’d really like that.” He took Alastor’s hand and squeezed. “You know, you were really good on the dance floor. You lead like a champ.”

“Mother taught me how to dance. I never forgot. And you were quite the graceful partner.” He squeezed Angel’s hand in return then blinked and gestured around the room with his microphone. “Oh, um…this is my quarters! I’m sorry for the abrupt change of venue. Let me make us more comfortable.” He snapped his fingers. Firelight glowed within the deer skulls and the curtains closed all the way to offer privacy and highlight the effect of the lighting. Alastor twitched one of his ears and the radio came on, playing a gentle jazz tune.

“It’s classy and pretty - very you,” Angel observed with a little extra smile.

“I thought I was beautiful and terrifying,” Alastor replied with a little extra smile before he could stop himself.

Angel interlaced their fingers more. “You’re all of the above.”

Alastor glowed very much and little sparks ran off of his ears. “As are you, darling.”

Angel blushed and giggled. “You sure that whole ‘deer in the headlights’ disappearing act downstairs wasn’t just a put on to get me up here so you could sweet talk me?”

Alastor smirked a little. “I have no instincts to be that conniving about affairs of the heart.” His eyes widened then glanced around at the indeed quite intimate setting then back to Angel. “I did not mean to suggest by bringing you up here that we should escalate—“

“Shh…” Angel held up a finger near his lips. “We just kicked a bunch of ass in battle, ate a ton of delicious food, and danced like we had no damns to give. This is good, Alastor - this is enough and so are you.” He pressed his thumb against Alastor’s palm.

Alastor’s eyes hazed. One of his ears twitched without thought. The radio station shifted - amorous tones laced with saxophone and warm strings came from the speakers now.

Alastor jumped and practically fell against Angel. He quickly scrambled back up and bumped into his own microphone then nearly knocked over the coffee table until Angel finally stopped the attack of fluster by taking both of Alastor’s hands in his. “Al! Al, breathe…what’s up?”

“I haven’t eaten demon flesh!” suddenly blurted out of the radio demon’s mouth.

Angel blinked. “Uh…okay…but last I checked that just makes your powers a little less lethal than usual, it doesn’t make you panic or put on the mood music.” He raised an eyebrow. “And why haven’t you eaten any?”

“Ever since the open house I haven’t eaten demon flesh because…” His glow was so bright that he almost had a rose blush at the center of his cheeks. “Because…I thought that if we kissed this evening it might be more palatable for you if I didn’t partake. And I needed you to know that fact right now, and I don’t know why!” He brought hand to his head, and a weak laugh escaped him. “I have these sudden new ideas and thoughts and interests! Because I like you and I want you to like me, Angel! And I don’t want to mess up what we have! And I adore that you love me!” He held Angel’s hands tightly.

Angel’s eyes were wide…and then his small smile spread wide across his face, and his eyes hazed.

Alastor released him, and with a flick of his ears the music returned to normal. He backed away on the sofa, pouting. “That admission was not some kind of invitation!”

Angel rested his elbow on the top of the sofa and leaned his head against his hand. “I know… I’m just thinking about back in that alley, when the laser almost hit me and you pulled me away and pinned me to the wall. The way you looked at me… It’s nice to know I wasn’t imagining all of that doubt and desire in your eyes.”

Alastor looked away, arms crossed. “That was different - complicated.” He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Embarrassing to an extent.”

“Okay, well now I definitely wanna hear more. I’m not gonna laugh - I’m just gonna listen.”

Out of the corner of his eye Alastor saw Angel wink. The Radio Demon swallowed. “You were safe…and a good battle gets my blood pumping…”

“In a southern direction or…?”

Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials and he glared.

Angel held up his hands. “Sorry, sorry - keep going…”

Alastor’s eyes returned to normal. He glowed brightly still. “And well…you…and the battle…and then the eggs. I haven’t eaten demon flesh in a few days ,and I like eggs very much. And the battlefield was strewn with them and the air was thick with them and you were drenched in them, and something about the sight just made me feel compelled to…”

“To…what?"

“I don’t know!” Alastor flung out his arms. “If I had to put it into words…I suppose…to hold you very close and not let go…maybe tasting a drop of the egg clinging to your hair.” He sighed. “I’m a very twisted person, Angel.”

“Oh, you ain’t twisted.” Angel waved him off. “You just got some nifty little kinks.”

“It was NOT sexua—“

“They don’t have to be sexual! You just have some things that rub you the right way - excite you. Winning a fight is one of them. A fresh kill is another one of them. Maybe being my hero and saving me is one more…?”

Alastor swallowed. “Perhaps…”

Angel leaned closer. “You know what’ll help with one of those things in the future? Eat your damn demon flesh as long as you want it.”

“But—“

“I don’t care what you eat so long as you clean up before our mouths start doing things.” Angel shrugged. “I mean, you know sucking dick is part of my job but you still wanna kiss me maybe, right?”

Alastor wrinkled his nose but then tugged at his collar and nodded very firmly.

“Great!” Angel brightened up. “You got your cannibal stuff, I got my sex stuff - when it comes to ‘us’ stuff we can put both those things aside.” His voice softened. “And if you’ve got other stuff you’re worried about that comes up, you can tell me. You don’t have to be all alone and anxious. I love you…”

Alastor’s posture relaxed a little. He turned to Angel Dust. “You can tell me as well, you know. If there is anything for us on your mind that you’re curious about.”

Angel blushed a little and played with his fingers. Alastor raised an eyebrow. Angel bit his lip. “Sometime maybe…do you think you’ll kiss me on the lips all on your own? The kisses on my hand and my cheek the other night were great… and those couple on my neck were, whew…" He fanned himself. “I just hope you’ll feel comfortable enough to try for my lips one day. I get insecure too, and it’s nice to feel wanted. And you really are good at leading, Smiles.”

Angel was very stunned when two gloved hands reached out and gently held his head on either side. He looked up. Alastor’s eyes had that look again - like a deer about to joyfully crash into oblivion. And then he closed those glowing eyes and pulled in a stunned Angel for a firm but awkward kiss that lingered. The Radio Demon separated their mouths, breathing heavily. “I think…one off my kin— ‘special interests’ might be when you admire my abilities in any subject, Angel darling.” His smile grew. “Just to be sure - would you tell me again that I’m beautiful and terrifying?”

Angel’s eyes were completely hazed. “Oh, you’re so fucking beautiful and terrify—“ Alastor’s mouth pressed to his again for a kiss that made Angel moan before the Radio Demon pulled back once more.

Alastor released Angel's face and brought his hands to his lap, looking down in uncertainty. “Am I doing it right? You are an excellent teacher, but I—“

“There’s no damn way to do it wrong - THAT'S HALF THE FUN!” Angel giggled. “Your kisses are good, Al… They’re full of feeling.” He grinned. “Since you’re taking care of the lips, want me to try taking care of some other places? Like what you did for me in your office?”

Alastor tilted his head then blinked in realization. “…Yes. But only places not covered by clothes for now.”

“I can work with that, cutie.” Angel crawled forward on all fours and leaned in close to kiss Alastor’s cheek. Then he trailed slow kisses up toward Alastor’s ear and down toward his neck.

The Radio Demon closed is eyes and sighed. He took one of Angel’s hands again.

Angel murmured near his ear. “Can I touch your hair?”

Alastor’s eyes opened a little. He nodded. “The ends - not my ears. They’re connected to radio waves and - I’d prefer no more musical surprises from the radio. Ha…”

Angel chuckled and gently touched the edges of Alastor’s hair. “I like the color. It’s like…”

“Blood, I know.” Alastor rolled his eyes. “A bit on the money for my taste but I’ve learned to work with it.”

Angel shook his head. “I was gonna say like strawberries.” Alastor raised an eyebrow and Angel went on. “You know when you first walked into the hotel and Vaggie was freaking out cuz you were the Radio Demon, I might have told her you looked like a strawberry pimp.”

Alastor blinked twice and then his smile grew and he laughed heartily, wiping a tear from his eye. Angel sat back on his knees and laughed too. Alastor finally sighed and composed himself. “I’m afraid you couldn't have been more wrong dear.”

“I still think you look strawberry flavored.” Angel blinked and flushed. “I mean - you know what I mean. Not in a way like, ’I can suck your…’ I-I just mean, I like your shade of red.” He shrugged, looking sheepish as Alastor tried not to laugh. Then he swallowed and fished for a new topic of conversation. “Were you a redhead back on earth? I mean, if you don’t mind saying.”

Alastor hesitated, glowing a little at first, then reached up and touched the dark edges of his hair. “Actually, my hair was this brown color. And my eyes were as well. Though of course they couldn’t turn into radio dials - ha!”

Angel listened in interest, knees pulled in and with a warm smile on his face. “Bet you still had a big winning smile.”

“An utterly perfect one really,” Alastor mused, head held high. “Of course, being on the radio, a smile is rarely seen. But mark my words people can hear it in an announcer’s voice.” His eyes grew far away for a moment, looking at one of his arms. “I took pride in my appearance. Hell took away a great deal of that joy.”

Angel frowned a little and looked down at himself. “I…get what you mean. I liked how I looked in life. A lot. At first, the spider thing…kind of broke my heart a little, even if I did get away with being a pretty-looking one. Sometimes I feel kind of lost in this body. Sometimes…I feel like no one thinks I’m sexy - like they all think I’m ugly and they’re just laughing about it behind my back after every show or service provided.”

“They’re not,” Alastor assured gently. “You’re very pleasing to look at. Now and…back in life, I’m sure.”

Angel smiled very much. “I’m glad you got to keep some of your hair color so I could see it.”

“What color was your hair?” Alastor asked, observing Angel’s wi.d locks.

“Blonde. Real light. And blue eyes.” He rolled his eyes. “Don’t tell anyone.”

“Tell them what? That you resembled a fair angel on earth just as much as you hint at one in your form down here?” Alastor grinned, his eyes hazed.

Angel snorted. “Shut up, ya flirt!” The spider’s look grew faraway for a moment. “I had freckles too. And my cheeks were pink and rosy. I liked it cuz it was like I was wearing blush that no one could take off. I liked my skin.” He glanced down at his fur-covered appendages.

Alastor’s smile decreased a little. He nodded. “I liked my skin too. It was warm and dark and clean. Now there’s a pallor about it I can never escape. And the scars.”

Angel glanced at the brief space between where Alastor’s shirt sleeve ended and his glove began and bit his lip. “Do they hurt? When Husk and I cleaned you up after the Radio Tower fight, I was worried…” He blinked and brushed away a tear. “Even when he told me they weren’t fresh, I was worried maybe…you’d been doing something bad to yourself.”

Alastor moved a little closer and shook his head, looking at the area too. “They’re scars from every cut I made into one of my victims. They don’t hurt. They’re just reminders of how I’ve damaged my soul beyond all repair.”

“I don’t believe that.” Angel pulled his knees in closer. “Maybe I’ve been spending too much time around Charlie but…I’m really starting to think that as long as a soul wants it and works for it, maybe anyone can be…redeemed a little or whatever.” Alastor’s look grew dry and Angel pouted and rolled a hand in the air. “I’m not saying that people can get magically dragged up to heaven for sure. I’m just saying that even if we’re stuck down here in hell, we can be better to each other and ourselves. And then maybe this shit hole won’t be so shitty.”

Alastor observed him for a moment. Then he clasped his hands together and took a breath. “After the time I have spent with Charlie and the others and yourself…I will perhaps grant that a better hell is a possibility. And if heaven isn’t an option then I WANT a better hell - for you.”

Angel blushed but hesitated. “What about…for you?”

Alastor’s smile weakened. “I do what needs to be done, regardless of the sin. I’m already in so deep, Angel. Changing my methods to something gentler now would only make other overlords attack me to exploit new weaknesses. And if heaven does turn out to be an option…I’ve gone too far to have any hope for it, Angel. I can’t change what I’ve done, I can only move forward, responsible for my choices.”

Angel frowned a little. “You gotta know - if heaven really is an option, I’m not going anywhere without you, Alastor.”

Alastor opened his mouth, clearly about to protest.

Angel held up a finger, his look firm. “I ain’t leaving you, capiche? You know you’d do the same for me.”

Alastor had to close his mouth and nod at that assessment. He sighed, his eyes shining a little.

Angel’s smile returned. Then he rubbed the back of his neck. “You know, uh…we’re talking about some…pretty heavy, longterm stuff here. Does that mean that we’re…officially dating?”

Alastor tilted his head. “Eternally, if you wouldn’t mind," left him without hesitation.

Angel’s eyes widened and he smiled more. “I think they call that being married, Smiles.”

Alastor’s ears twitched and some static built around his head, but otherwise his wide eyes just stayed on Angel until Angel’s heart was pounding so much that he had to break the silence. “So, uh…we’ll be doing this again then sometime soon, Alastor. Al! You know, more dates. Heh…” He swallowed shyly.

“Yes indeed!” Alastor nodded, perking up entirely. Then he glanced to the side. “For our next one I was going to propose that I murder Valentino and install you as head of the lust district. But since you seem to want to avoid a more sinful path…perhaps a picture show instead?”

Angel snorted through his nose and laughed, shaking his head. “Sure - as long as murder and racketeering are out, a movie sounds fun!”

“Perhaps an old gangster film!” Alastor suggested. “One with all those guns you admire.”

Angel’s smile warmed. “So you like that kind of tough, streetwise side of me, huh?”

“Of course - I find you fascinating, darling.”

The spider’s grin grew. “Al…even if it’s a secret and even though we just started dating, do you wanna be beaus now? Cuz I…I’ve worked my way through all of hell and - for me, you’re it.”

Alastor’s glow grew. “You’re quite the bees knees yourself, mon beau.”

Angel giggled and popped a kiss onto Alastor’s cheek that made the Radio Demon all but light up. Angel pulled back, smirking. “You’re so cute when you speak French. I think that’s one of MY kinks about YOU at this point. You really got so many pretty ways of talking.”

“Necessary for wooing a charming creature such as yourself,” slipped out of Alastor in a slight daze. Angel blushed and giggled again, and Alastor chuckled with a faint, pleasant hum of static.

“We did a real good job on this first date, Smiles,” Angel observed. “I’m excited about more.”

“As am I.” Alastor swallowed and then glanced at his pocket watch. “Half past two - well we certainly made a night of it. We should get home or there’ll be quite the chatter from the girls!”

“Yeah,” Angel agreed with a nod. “But those lightweights probably passed out ages ago. They won’t even notice when we come in.”

Neither man made a move to leave.

“Are you tired, Smiles?”

“Not particularly. You, Angel?”

“Nope. Heh…”

“Then perhaps our night shouldn’t end yet.” Alastor crossed his legs, looking forward. “We could manage a little more time together, certainly.”

“I could be persuaded.” Angel grinned. “Anything on your mind to do together?”

Alastor shrugged. “You know, it’s the strangest thing. You understand I am…hesitant about being touched sometimes. Yet I find myself with the strangest compulsion to touch you - sometimes.” He sighed. “I have an interest in anatomy and yours is…”

Angel grinned, glancing to the side with a humble blush, knees pulled in coyly. “Sexy?”

Alastor rolled his eyes. “It’s perfection. An ideal harmony of proportions and grace. You are without flaw, and I could never bring myself to cut you open and dissect your secrets. So I seek other methods of expressing my admiration.”

Angel was blushing red, his eyes wide, his smile gone. “I-I…Wow, damn, that’s…not something I’ve heard before. No one ever… I-I mean, technically it’s the truth, heh! This body is flawless! But you don’t gotta pour on the charm like all that…”

Alastor moved closer, his voice low and soft with radio static. “It is not charm. It’s the truth, mon sacre ange. You are a work of art, and you have my full fascination. ”

Angel’s eyes fluttered. “You can fascinate yourself with me however you want, babe.”

Alastor swallowed. Then he slowly moved forward - Angel leaned back, uncertain where this was going, until Alastor wrapped his arms around the spider’s lithe torso and hugged him close. The Radio Demon sighed very deeply, and Angel felt his smile grow. The spider raised an eyebrow. "You wanted to hug me?”

Alastor nodded. “Very much so, yes. You’re warm…” He held him closer.

Angel leaned back a little onto the arm of the sofa, and Alastor followed, not releasing him.“Do you want me to hug you too?”

Alastor gave off pleasant sounds of soft static as he nodded. “Just one set of hands, and lightly please.”

Angel did so, fingers resting along Alastor’s spine. Angel could feel the curve and the bones beneath the Radio Demon’s shirt, and the faint raise of scars as well. Then he watched his awe as something happened - Alastor’s tail wagged and did not stop.

“Al…?"

“Hmm?”

“Is your tail happy to see me?”

Alastor cuddled shyly against him. The tail kept wagging. “Damn. I never put my coat back on. But why hide it anymore? This happens around you constantly, you know.”

“S’okay.” Angel smiled more and gently rubbed Alastor’s back with one hand. “It’s cute as hell, actually.” With his other hand he touched the ends of Alastor’s hair again. “You know, there’s an irony here that YOU’RE the cannibal but SPIDERS are usually the ones who eat their mates.”

Alastor scoffed and then laughed deeply until Angel felt some wetness on his blouse as tears coming from the radio demon’s eyes. Alastor looked up at him. “Well, we certainly are quite the mixed up wacky pairing!” Angel laughed too. Their eyes caught. Then Alastor’s eyes hazed and he leaned closer and lightly pressed his lips to Angel’s. Angel’s eyes hazed too, and he lightly returned the gesture, until they were kissing each other at once.

Angel pulled back after a moment, breathless. “Al…you know…if you teleport us back to the hotel, we could maybe put that secret door between our rooms to good use and take this to one of our beds - no pressure, there’s just more space so we’d both be more comfortable. And I liked spending the night with you, after the open house. I want to do it again.” Angel’s voice became gentle. “And if anything does come up you wanna explore…that could happen too.”

Alastor glowed so much. He hesitated, brow furrowed in thought. “I…understand your logic. But I feel as though I can fraternize with you on an alternative surface or I can lie on the bed covers holding hands. But I cannot combine the two just yet.” His ears went down.

Angel traced the curve of his cheek and smiled gently. “That’s okay. Remember, we got eternity together, Al. And I ain’t going anywhere…” He swallowed as Alastor’s hug tightened a bit more and his ears returned to normal. The Radio Demon settled comfortably over him.

Then Alastor’s head turned and shifted so one of his ears pressed into one side of Angel’s fluff.

“Al?”

“Your heartbeat is exquisite. Tantalizing and soothing all at once.” He glanced at the pink and white fluff peeking out of Angel’s shirt and blushed. “And those pink lines - they’re like the opposite of scars. They’re beautiful."

Angel smiled a little more. “They’re not just lines, you know. Wanna see?”

A faint hum of static left Alastor’s ears. “Maybe…”

Angel laughed and then used an extra pair of his hands to undo most of his buttons and let his shirt open.

Alastor lifted his head and looked down. His eyes widened at the lines swirling together to create a heart shape over Angel’s body. “There is a heart around your heart. How poetic."

"Not usually the word used describe me but I’ll take it.” Angel blushed and smiled more.

Alastor’s hand was up but he hesitated, eyes continuing to trace the heart.

Angel noticed. “Hey, Al? You know how being touched ain’t really your thing? Well, it IS really my thing. So you don’t have to worry or wait when it comes to me.”

Alastor’s eyes met his. “I am happy to touch you. But you deserve consideration and contemplation. You deserve the respect of a gentle hand.” And then one of Alastor’s fingers lightly began to trace the heart over Angel’s body.

Angel’s back arched a little as he held back a moan. “Alastor…” left him breathily

Alastor finished tracing the heart, glowing very much, then lightly kissed the center.

One of Angel’s legs hooked around his on impulse. A jolt of static came from Alastor and his eyes turned to radio dials for a moment. Angel blinked at the sound then quickly removed his leg. “S-Sorry! Instinct, heh. I… I’ve wanted you to touch me for a really long time.”

Alastor returned to normal. “Don’t be sorry. I’ve wanted to touch you for a long time.”

They both stared at each other, blushing awkwardly.

Then Alastor swallowed and added casually, “Just…not all at once. Ha…” He cleared his throat and tugged at his collar. “After all why not savor every new experience?”

“Going slow can be fun…” Angel grinned and twirled a piece of Alastor’s hair around his fingers and then dragged a finger down to play with his bow tie. “No reason to rush something this good.”

Alastor’s bow tie was loose as Angel moved his finger away. Alastor’s eyes were hazed and his smile was dreamy. “Perfectly put, mon bel ange.” Then with a deep breath he tugged at his tie and removed it, letting a little more of his neck and collar show.

Angel giggled at the sight. “Wanna just have some fun making out, then we can head home?”
“Making out? Is that what you call what we were doing last time with the extensive exchange of kisses?”

“Yeah. And I’m pretty into it with you, mio cervo.” Angel rolled the ‘R’ a little on his tongue, and Alastor’s ears perked up straight as his tail wagged mercilessly.

“I’ll move so you can sit up,” Alastor quickly offered.

Angel shook his head. “Naw, let’s stay like this. I like you on top of me,” he finished with a cheeky grin.

Alastor rolled his eyes, calming a little as he added, “And this time…not all of your hands have to keep to themselves. I like ‘making out’ while we hug better than merely holding hands, I think.” He settled against Angel’s chest fluff, and a bright-eyed Angel moved a hand up near his shoulder to let his fingertips brush Alastor’s neck. They came together for gentle kisses, and in between joked and talked more about their human selves and flirted playfully. The twilight hours ticked by, but they were in no rush to leave each other. There was always time for just one more kiss, and another, and another.

Chapter Text

It was too damn early in hell - aka before noon. But Vox hadn’t slept well last night - or at all really. And at one point he’d started to have a dream about a weird three-way with a certain deer and a certain moth, and after that brief mess he’d decided being awake was the way to go.

He headed around the corner to the nearest Pentabucks, walked inside, and went straight to the counter. “Coffee - black - with cinnamon and sugar. Now.” His look was more dry than threatening but it did the trick to get him the quick service he required.

The slightly terrified barista nodded to him and another barista quickly got to work making the drink. Vox glanced into the glass display of baked goods. There was a chocolate chip muffin. He pointed to it. “And that. Also now.” The first barista grabbed it and shoved it promptly into a paper bag.

Behind Vox the bell over the door jingled, signaling another customer. He didn’t turn around…until he heard a familiar voice grunt and say, “Damn it, Velvet, I told you I’d take you here for breakfast if you’d just fucking act like an adult for five minutes! So start!” His heart…didn’t skip a beat so much as it lurched a little in his chest.

“Eh, you’ll get me breakfast here no matter what. You don’t want to risk pissing me off.” Velvet laughed and skipped up to the counter then right over to the television overlord. “Voxy! Morning! What a coincidence!”

Vox glitched and glared at her. Coincidence his ass. More like she had probably triangulated his phone’s signal to figure out his location and arrange this little meeting for fun. She’d picked up on some tech stuff after all their years together. Vox gave her the smallest nod. “Hey, Velvet.” He barely glanced at Valentino.

Valentino did not glance back at him. The pimp - his coat ruffled and hat askew and with some bags visible under his eyes - went up to the barista. “A fucking huge cup of dark roast for me. And my pain-in-the-ass companion wants a chocolate chip muffin.”

The life seemed to leave the barista’s eyes. He pointed at Vox, shaking. “This…This overlord just bought the last one.”

Valentino snarled.

Vox took the paper bag that had the muffin, rolled his eyes, and shoved it into Valentino’s arms. “Here - don’t say I never did you any favors. Velvet, you got your muffin - lay off him for the rest of the day, okay?”

She snatched the muffin out of Valentino’s hands and took a big bite. “Can do, Voxy! Thanks! Have a good one!” She saluted him, pulled out a knife stabbed the barista in the hand for no reason at all, then skipped out the door.

While the barista whimpered behind the counter, their coffees arrived at the same time from his co-worker. Vox took his as Val took his. Vox sighed. “Vel wants us back together for her. But I’m not getting back together unless it stops being shit for ME. If that can’t happen though and she’s getting to you, I’ll take her off your hands as my partner. I can handle her better.”

Valentino let out a deep breath almost like a frustrated growl. “I’m handling things just fine.”

Vox sighed. "As long as you’re happy.” He headed out the door into the street, trying not to think about Valentino or their fights or their future or their kiss.

He didn’t see the firm line of Val’s mouth dip into a frown as the moth watched him go.

___________________________________

The radio tower apartment was dim thanks to the thick black curtains over the window and the weak light of the fading fire. Two figures still reposed on the sofa, slumbering now - the spider demon on his back and the deer demon atop him. Angel Dust had one set of arms around his companion - his hands rather ‘low’ down Alastor’s back - and another set of arms tucked under his head. Alastor had his head nestled directly over the spider’s still-exposed heart, arms hugging Angel and a leg nestled around him to stay close.

Alastor smiled serenely in his sleep - a gentle hum of static followed his breathing. Angel smiled too, though every once in a while his breath caught and sounded against the back of his throat to create a faint snore. Alastor’s fluffy ears twitched now and shifted directly into his face, and the snores grew louder.

Alastor sighed sleepily. Then a very distinct grumble left his stomach. Now Angel moaned faintly and stretched a little. Both of their eyes remained closed even though they spoke.

Angel went first. “If you go get a snack, bring me coffee… espresso… actually cappuccino with a dash of nutmeg.”

“I’ll bring you an extra pillow to prop up your head. You’re snoring,” Alastor replied.

“Allergic to overlords…” A little laugh left Angel.

A little laugh left Alastor too. “I believe you’re merely unaccustomed to a partner who is as ‘fluffy’ as you - albeit only on my ears. ”

They were waking up a bit bit more now, shifting slightly against each other. Alastor opened both eyes then sighed dryly. “Angel, I do believe your hands have drifted to my posterior.”

Angel’s eyes popped open, and he quickly pulled his hands up to the middle of Alastor’s back. “Heh…Probably a reflex so I could keep from falling off this sofa… He raised an eyebrow. “You know, after you contorted your leg around my hip at some point apparently.” He smirked.

Alastor’s leg instantly straightened out. He swallowed. “Perhaps I will indeed consider using a bed for our next time fraternizing…for the extra space of course.” He glowed, then his eyes hazed as he became aware of his heart pressing against Angel’s, and the not-unpleasant feel of air on his own exposed neck. Memories from earlier returned… Angel’s long fingers tracing near a few of the scars below his jaw line. Then Angel gazing at the top button of his shirt with a mischievous look until Alastor had let that single button open. Then Angel kissing his neck, and Alastor releasing one of those faint static-filled moans from his throat as Angel pressed his mouth near the vocal cords and smiled against the hum.

“Alastor…something on your mind? Al? You who? Cutie?” That term and a giggle from Angel Dust finally snapped him out of his exquisite revery.

Alastor swallowed. “Just that I do hate to see this particular time together end. I never tried dating before, but I do believe I’m thoroughly entertained.”

Angel grinned. “I’ll say - there’s little sparks coming off your hears and horns.”

Alastor’s glow brightened and he shook off the static. “That’s… a very new development you know - brought on by you.”

“You’re such a freakin’ cute deer…” Angel purred.

Alastor tried to pout but did a very poor job of it. “I am a viscous and intimidating overlord of the underworld.”

“You’re my beau - you can be both things at once.” He laughed, brushing away a tear. “That was the best fucking date of my life - and I didn’t even get fucked! I love you, Alastor.”

Alastor’s eyes were bright. He quickly smashed a kiss against Angel’s lips then pulled back, practically buzzing with pleasant static.

Angel laughed, flushed all over. “Hey, look at that - we woke up together and you’re not running to the other end of the couch - that’s definitely an improvement over last time we did this. You feeling a little more in your element with what we got going on now?”

Alastor nodded, eyes narrowed playfully. “Actually yes, I believe so! I feel comfortable. As though I belong in this situation. Like I’ve plunged into the depths only to find out that swimming doesn’t come so unnaturally to me after all. Ha!” He swallowed. “You’re also a very good partner to grow comfortable with.” His eyes went down shyly and found the heart over Angel’s heart again. The spider truly was a work of art.

“You’re a good partner too,” Angel whispered near his ear. Alastor’s eyes met his eagerly. Angel brushed back a stray piece of the deer demon’s hair from his face. “You still up for that late night snack? I’m a little peckish now too.”

Alastor considered, craving to say yes, but then sighed. “Perhaps we shouldn't’. It’ll be time for breakfast soon enough, I’m sure. It must be nearly sunup in fact.”

Angel sighed but nodded and stretched. “Yeah, you’re probably right. I feel super rested.”

“We should head back to the hotel now.” Alastor sat up and held out a hand. Angel took it to sit up as well. Alastor pulled his monocle out of his pocket and cleaned it on the cuff of his shirt. “Niffty wakes with the dawn, and we must return and enter separately before she notices - or anyone else. After all, perhaps the girls were bold and stayed up all night long.”

“Cherri maybe…but I think we’re safe about Vags and Charlie.” Angel smirked. “Sneaking around is kind of fun. We’re good at it, I think.”

“Agreed." Alastor smirked a little back at him then put in his monocle and pulled out his pocket watch to check the time.

“Huh, so you really do need that monocle thing to read stuff? It’s not just a hot accessory?” Angel mused.

Alastor chuckled and rolled his eyes as he opened the watch. “I’d simply wear glasses, but they don’t seem as intimidating. And this works well enough to let me see that it’s already… ten o’clock.” He paused, his eyes very wide as he stared down at the face of the watch.

Angel paused too. “Ten…o’clock…in the morning?”
Alastor snapped his fingers. The curtains opened up - neither nightfall nor the beginnings of sunrise were outside. Instead, bright late-morning light shown over the Pentagram.

The demons stared out the window then at each other. They shot up and proceeded to panic.

“Fongul! The girls are gonna send out a search party for us!”

“Niffty will have a million questions and Husker won’t quit with quips for days!”

"We suck at sneaking around!”

“We are not starting out well at it, no…”

Angel gripped his hair. “We gotta get back there now! Just…teleport each of us to our rooms or something, and we’ll figure out explaining how we got there later!”

Alastor made his cane appear and gripped it, brow furrowed in concern. “I can’t teleport us that far with that much accuracy. Especially after a late night and all that wine and brandy and no pure demon flesh for a few days. We could end up lodged in one of the walls!”

Angel paced. “Uh…okay, then just teleport us near the place and we’ll figure out something!”

Alastor shook his head. “We need a plan first, Angel. The most important thing when a performance has a snag is to remain calm as though nothing is amiss so the show can go on”

Angel hesitated but finally nodded. “Okay - then to start, we gotta get back in our normal clothes. The first clue to ‘hot date night’ is both of us showing up in classy outfits.”

Alastor glowed a bit and nodded. “Yes, of course!” He snapped his fingers - his shadow appeared and yawned. He glared a little. “Oh, did you have a nice night? I’m so glad you couldn't be bothered to wake us up!” She shadow smirked back at him and gestured to Alastor and Angel and pretended to be sleeping cozily in the air before returning to normal and chuckling. Alastor rolled his eyes. “Get Angel his usual clothes from the hotel and return immediately and do not let anyone see you.” Alastor snapped him away and snapped himself into his usual pants and shirt. His coat and bowtie rested on the arm of the sofa. “Please, use the room to change once he returns. I’ll perform some ablutions and tidy myself up. You can do the same once you’re dressed. We have to appear as though we started our mornings already.” He strode across the room and headed into a door that appeared when he snapped his fingers.

Angel ran his fingers through his hair to straighten it to normal and pulled out his cell phone.

Sure enough, there were many texts from Cherri, ranging from “Uh, where are you? I can’t stall Charlie and Vaggie from waking you up for breakfast much longer!” to “A twelve hour first date? Damn, Radio Head has stamina!” Angel sighed and rubbed his temple as the shadow appeared and placed his clothes on the sofa then disappeared. Angel began to dress, focused on his phone. “Hey, Al? Look, Cherri texted me - she’s stalling the others. But I still don’t think we have much time.”

“Any amount she can buy us is helpful and appreciated!” Alastor replied from the other room. He cleared his throat. “The powder room is free if you’d like to use it. Are you decent, Angel?”

Angel grinned as he put on the finishing touch of his bowtie. “As decent as a guy like me gets, Smiles. And I’ll skip the powder room. I mean, I didn’t bring my usual overnight bag with me cuz I didn’t think I’d end up…spending the night at your place.” He gaze and voice were soft. “I like that I did though.”

Alastor walked carefully back into the room, his hair neat and looking refreshed. “I am quite pleased you did as well.” Alastor slipped on his coat then picked up his tie and put it on, his fingers fumbling a little as he felt Angel’s eyes upon him.

Angel reached out and adjusted the bowtie with a quick touch of his fingers, his gaze on Alastor’s. “There ya go. No one’s ever gonna suspect a thing about our canoodling.”

Alastor gripped his microphone, his chest warm. Then he blinked and stepped closer. “I’ll teleport us to the roof of the building. This way there’s no chance someone on the street will see us appear and also no chance we’ll end up lodged in a fixture, hah. But there may be a small fall if we end up too high off of the roof.”

Angel considered. “You know that tall antenna on the roof for the TV and stuff? Can you try to aim us near that? I can use that to soften the blow. Just don’t laugh at how I do it.”

Alastor raised an eyebrow but Angel didn’t explain further. The Radio Demon nodded. “As you wish.” Angel held out his hand to take Alastor’s, like when they had teleported together yesterday. Alastor hesitated and swallowed. “We’ll have to be quite close to be safe - holding more than hands, I mean.

Angel smiled a little. “Like last night when we were dancing, maybe?”

Alastor's ears twitched and his eyes widened. He gave a small nod.

Angel put both arms around Alastor’s shoulders, and Alastor held him firmly around his back. Their chests lightly pressed together. Angel smiled down at him. “Before we go…just know I had a really nice time, Al. You’re…the only guy I wouldn’t mind dating ‘eternally’.” He blushed.

Alastor’s eyes hazed. “I had an exquisite time as well. Thank you for your divine company, ma cherie.” He took one of Angel's hands and kissed the back then replaced it on his shoulder. “Now, don’t let go.”

“Never, babe.” Angel giggled as Alastor snapped and they disappeared in a burst of magic.

___________________________________

They reappeared next to the antenna on the hotel roof…about ten feet above the ground. They dropped instantly but stopped before they hit the rooftop. They clung to each other for a moment and then Alastor blinked and realized that they were suspended by… a large cord of what looked like pearlescent string that was attached to the antenna and held in Angel’s hand, with one end finishing between two buttons in Angel’s jacket. Blushing, Angel broke it off as they stepped down. Angel crossed his arms, glancing away awkwardly. “Spider silk… comes out just below the chest fluff. It’s how I scaled your tower and stuff. It’s weird, and I don’t like it, but it comes in handy sometimes. And I don’t mind you knowing about it if we need it again ever for any emergencies.” He glanced at Alastor with a pout. “It’s gotta stay between us though - like seriously. If it gets out to Val or anyone in the lust district, I’m gonna have requests to do weird stuff with it, and I refuse!”

Alastor bowed. “You have my word, darling.” He straightened up. “And I’ll never make any requests to see it again either - though I must say I think it’s quite pretty.” His eyes hazed as his small smile curled up at the ends. “I always fancied the intricacies of spider webs growing up. And also how spiders would skillfully snare their victims with a hypnotic blend of grace and rage.” He strolled over two the roof ledge while Angel blushed very much and felt his heart pound for reasons he couldn’t quite explain.

Alastor finished looking over the ledge and turned back to his partner. “Perfect! I’ll teleport us into the alley down the block. We’ll stroll up to the door, enter for breakfast, and claim we went out for an early morning stroll.”

Angel nodded then stepped up to him. He kissed the corner of the Radio Demon’s mouth. “That’s to tide us both over til next time.”

Alastor glowed brightly. “I...really must say again that I can’t guarantee that all of our outings will involve, er…”

Angel smiled warmly. “I know. But I also think we both know what we like. And I’m here whenever you’re ready for more, handsome.”

Alastor felt his heart race. He fumbled at first but managed to snap his fingers to make them disappear once more.

___________________________________

Husk smelled something pretty.

Not that he liked pretty things - it was just, this particular pretty thing kind of smelled like flowers. Like lilies and hibiscus. A great mixer for a drink. Whatever it was, he shifted closer on his bed to it and then he realized his hand was holding something warm.

Husk blinked open his eyes, groggy.

He saw Molly’s beautiful sleeping face right near his own and realized his hand was holding tightly to hers, and she was holding his back.

Then he also realized that the sun was really high in the sky and that the clock on his wall said it was ten. He could hear sounds of other people bustling around the hotel lobby outside his door. He hissed through his teeth, which made Molly’s eyes blink open.

Her eyes widened for a moment but then she blushed and smiled. “Uh…morning?”

Husk sat straight up and let go of her hand, his eyes wide. “Oh fuck…oh fuck…oh fuck…”

Molly raised an eyebrow. “That’s an interesting way to say good morning, especially to a lady who you did no such thing with last night.”

Husk blushed thoroughly then pouted and leaned toward her. “It’s ten! Ten! We slept for HOURS, and now it’s ten, and everyone’s out there putting out a big hotel breakfast! And we’ve got people coming over to! And I don’t know how to get you out of here!”

Molly shrugged. “Could I just hide here until after breakfast is over and then sneak out?”

Husk shook his head. “No, because Alastor is definitely going to sense a new demon here! He must of been out all night, but the second he comes back he’s gonna know someone’s here who doesn’t belong!”

Molly frowned a little and pulled up her knees.

Husk frowned a little too. “I mean…not that you don’t belong, just…you’re a new person…”

A bit of her smile returned. “It’s okay. I know.” She sighed. “Maybe I should just go out there and say hi to everyone. Angel’s gotta be back now. We can sit down and have that talk.”

Husk blushed a lot.

“What?”

“I…you…I mean…” He held out his arms. “You can’t just stroll out of my bedroom with me! Everyone’ll think we…you know…” He rolled his hand through the air and huffed in annoyance.

Molly’s gaze softened. “You really are a sweetie.” She reached out and lightly straightened his bowtie and a wayward tuft of his hair, which made Husk freeze up with wide eyes. She pulled back and sighed. “I’ll hide in here for now. Alastor might not quite sense me anyway.”

“And…why’s that?” Husk asked, regaining some control of himself.

She bit her lip. He really liked those lips. She went on. “Because I’m not quite a demon. heh.”

He tilted his head then narrowed his eyes. “Uh…what does that mean?”

She swallowed, looking away from him. “It’s a long story. We can talk about it later. Just… even if there is a small part of me that he might notice, maybe if you keep the table distracted he won’t get a chance to. And I’ll sneak out as soon as the coast is clear. I’ve…got someone I can call to help me in a pinch anyway.” She took a breath. “Then when the time’s right I can come back and talk to Angel and then maybe meet everyone and let them know who I really am.”

“Who are you? Really?” Husk continued to eye her hesitantly.

She bit her lip more. Then she shut her eyes. “I’m a soul from Purgatory… And I’m here to see if Angel really can save himself. I need him to. He’s my brother.”

“Purga… How did you…”

“Sacrifices!” She glanced at him, smile weak, tears in her eyes. She held out her spider hand. “Might end up looking like this forever. Might go completely feral and become some kind of mindless spider demon monster. Might not even be allowed back there if I stay here too long. But it’s worth it. I don’t ever want heaven if I’m gonna be without Angel!”

Husk felt his stomach drop. He got up and put his hands on her shoulders. “You stay in here. I’ll deal with everyone out there. And even if Alastor does sense you, I won’t let anyone through this door until you’re good and ready. Okay?”

She blinked away some of the tears. “Thank you, Husky!” She wrapped her arms around him and gripped him in a tight hug. Husk didn’t reciprocate…but he didn’t resist. She finally let him go, smiling again. “I know you didn’t like it so much but I’m so happy, I could practically kiss you again.”

Husk blushed. “I…I liked it okay. And I like you.” Then he quickly kissed her red mouth and inhaled deeply through his nose, smelling the lilies and hibiscus of her perfume. He pulled back, blushing thoroughly with a shy scowl, and headed to his door.

Molly sat there for a moment with her mouth open. “Grazie, Husker…” left her gently.

Husk stepped out into the lobby and shut the door behind him. He tried to will away the blushing in his face and the churning in his stomach that definitely didn’t feel like it was from liquor. And suddenly he realized it was because the truth about Molly meant she would probably go away once she finally talked with Angel - she might NEED to go away or she would be as damned as the rest of them. And he would miss her. A lot.

“Husk?”

Husk blinked and turned to see Niffty looking up at him with a frown. “Is everything okay? You look sad? Did something happen?” She blushed a little.

“I, uh…uh…” He put back on his scowl as best he could, tried to find some words. “I don’t really… I need to get a drink.” He looked to the bar, his eyes stinging a little.

No one else was out here right now. Niffty took hold of Husk’s paw. “Husk…if you need help with something, I’m here. And it’ll all stay between us. Because we’re best friends. And, since we both belong to Alastor, we’re almost like brother and sister too,” she offered softly.

Husk’s scowl melted away, and that stinging in his eyes turned into something he had to wipe away immediately before any more of it came up. He looked down at her. “I need help to help someone else. Niffty, we gotta keep Alastor really distracted at breakfast so he doesn’t notice…something. And then I’ve gotta get someone out of here. I…”

Niffty came closer. “It’s okay. I came downstairs last night late. I saw her go into your room.”

“Nothing happened!” Husk blushed a lot, wings flaring. “I was just hiding her to help her.”

Niffty giggled. “Whether anything happened or not, you’re a very nice demon, Husk. And I trust you. And I’ll always help you with anything because I love you.” She hugged him.

Husk swallowed, in shock for a moment. Then, in a low grumble, something left him that sounded like, ’I love you too.’

Niffty’s eye widened and she pulled back, beaming. “What was that?!”

He put on his scowl again. “Nothing! Just…thanks or whatever. But hey, if YOU ever sneak anyone in here, make sure they’re good enough for you! Because you’re great or whatever!””

She giggled. “You’re great too, Husk.”

It was then they heard the front door open and turned to see Alastor and Angel enter. The Radio Demon closed the door behind them and they casually strolled into the lobby, Alastor twirling his cane and Angel laughing like he’d just made a good joke.

Angel waved to Husk and Niffty. “Hey, guys! I mean, morning! Didn’t see you when we got up.”

“Yes, indeed." Alastor swung a fist through the air. “Angel and I both woke up some time ago and decided to take one of our usual strolls through the city until everyone else had risen. Speaking of which, HAS everyone else risen?” His smile grew a little too wide and one of his eyes twitched. Angel noticed and then tried not to notice.

Niffty giggled then replied confidently. “I’m glad you both had a nice morning walk. Charlie and Cherri and Vaggie are in the kitchen finishing making breakfast. And Louise and Abel are sleeping in. Rosie and Mimzy should be here any second, so you’re just in time for breakfast!”

“Uh, yeah…everything she said!” Husk crossed his arms and forced himself to step away from the door to his room - if he didn’t move, it would seem suspicious and Alastor would pick up on it in a second. “I was just gonna grab some stuff from the bar for Bloody Mary’s.”

Alastor and Angel both headed to the dining room, but then Alastor paused and his ears twitched like he was listening for something…or sensing something.

Husk felt his ears drop and a bottle nearly slipped from his hand to the floor.

Niffty noticed and quickly dashed up to Alastor. …while Husk positioned himself at the edge of the bar nearest to the door to his room and took a very long time making himself a drink. “Alastor! The girls all gave me a makeover last night! And also there were fireworks! And also Nuggets let me cuddle him all night! I had the best time!”

Angel stepped back beside Alastor to smile down at her. “Hey, glad you had a fun night! I knew you girls would all hit it off together.”

Between Niffty's efforts and Angel’s mere presence, Alastor’s attention shifted away from the greater hotel. He grinned down at the perky demoness. “I’m ecstatic you’ve formed some entertaining friendships here, Niffty dear! If anyone deserved a night of diversion, it’s you!”

She remained smiling up at him…but then her brow furrowed and she looked back and forth between the spider and the deer.

Angel and Alastor’s heads titled.

“Is something different about you two?”

Angel’s eyes widened and Alastor’s grin filled his entire face as he glowed.

Then there was a knock on the door. Niffty’s attention quickly went there. “Oh, I’ll get it!” She zipped over.

Alastor spoke to Angel quickly under his breath. “You said I appeared perfectly put together!”

“You do!” Angel whispered back. “And I know I’m flawless!”

“Then what could she have meant?”

“I don’t know!”

Just then Charlie, Cherri, and Vaggie all came out of the kitchen. “Alastor, Angel!” Charlie ran up to them. “Good morning! I didn’t even hear you come in last night—”

“We’ve been out on a walk!” Alastor said, perhaps a tad too forcefully.

Angel quickly added, “We each got in so late that it was early and then just went for one of our strolls.” Behind Charlie, Vaggie eyed them curiously while Cherri held back a smirk.

“Rosie! Mimzy! Good morning!” Niffty announced from the door as she opened it.

The boys turned to the doorway, trying to keep their nervous smiles as casual as possible.

“Niffty, darling!” Rosie gave her a kiss on the forehead.

Mimzy picked her up for a hug. “It’s so good to see you.”

“And there are our favorite boys!” Rosie grinned. “And more of our new charming hotel friends!” She gave Charlie a small bow. “Thank you for having us, Princess.”

Mimzy nodded as she came forward too. “Yes! A late breakfast is so nice. Rosie and I had time to walk here from the colony. There’s nothing like some fresh hell air to start the day.”

“Agreed!” Alastor quickly added. “Angel and I would know, ha! We did just take a walk after all!”

Angel tried very hard to resist a nervous sigh at Alastor’s continued blatant enthusiasm about their ‘walk'.

“Didn’t all of you run into each other out there?” Vaggie asked, an eyebrow raised.

“Oh…not necessarily, I suppose…” Rosie smoothly replied. She eyed the boys with interest.

Angel waved off Vaggie. “Al and I went a different direction than usual and took the long way back. And now we’re starved. So let’s get to the grub! Race ya to the table, Smiles!” Angel eyed him meaningfully for a moment then dashed over to the dining room table.

Alastor’s eye twitched. “Excuse me, I have to go remind him I can teleport places.” He snapped his fingers and was over by the table just as Angel got there.

The ladies all watched them leave with varying degrees of interest and understanding.

Niffty looked to everyone. “Husk and I will get the food put out - everyone just take a seat!” She zipped forward and dragged a very reluctant Husk away from the bar and into the kitchen.

As the ladies approached the table, Alastor took a seat at one table head and Angel took the seat by his right. “Al, cool it…” he whispered. “No one suspects about us. Or, I mean…I already told you everyone’s kind of got us figured out to different degrees. But if you don’t want them to figure out more, just quit bringing up the walking story and everything’ll be fine.”

Alastor clenched his hands on the table and looked down at himself. “But what is different about me? And you? What did Niffty notice?”

“Don’t worry…” Angel offered with an understanding smile. “Whatever it was, no one else noticed. And she’s already forgotten about it. And you look as dapper and dignified as ever.”

Alastor glowed a bit but did seem to relax. “You look more than presentable yourself.” He glanced at Angel then looked away as Angel blushed a little.

The spider giggled. “Okay, enough flirting - they’re all coming. If we’re both blushing messes then they’ll definitely know something’s up.” They shared a small look then turned their attention back to the others as the ladies all took their seats. Niffty and Husk came out of the kitchen and set platters on the table, and soon they were all seated and ready to eat. Husk eyed his bedroom door and Niffty, and Niffty eyed Alastor and Angel, and the boys in question just tried not to make much direct eye contact with anyone.

It was unlikely that everyone would escape this meal unscathed.

Chapter Text

Molly knew she should stay quiet, but she found herself pacing in Husk’s room - it was the only way she could think. She knew what she needed to do now, but that didn’t mean she was happy about it. Finally she pulled out her phone and called. It rang and rang… Nothing. She tried again. More ringing and nothing… She scowled. “Damn it, Arackniss! Be there for your sister when she needs you.” Her eyes glowed a searing pink and her extra limbs grew and contorted. She caught sight of herself in the mirror then blinked and returned to normal, breathing heavily. he frowned and wrapped her arms around her body.

There were sounds coming from outside Husk’s door. Everyone was probably sitting down to breakfast now. She heard her other brother’s voice: Angel was laughing and asking for some waffles. And then she heard a distinct laugh and a voice reply offering maple syrup. The grainy tone of the voice that made her remember radio announcer’s from back when she’d been alive - it must be the Radio Demon.

She couldn’t resist moving to the door and opening it just a crack for a peek.

She had a clear view of the dining room not too far away, and the table full of people it held. There were demons she didn’t recognize and demons she did. And there was Angel…sitting right next to that red Radio Demon. She gripped the doorknob and felt her demonic power rising again - that demon was powerful, and her brother had a bad habit of getting hurt by powerful guys. But then the Radio Demon made a joke and Angel laughed so much that his cheeks turned pink and he nearly spit out his orange juice. She watched as the Radio Demon flicked his wrist to make a hanky appear and offered it to Angel, and Angel took it and finally calmed himself while the deer demon beamed at him. Their eyes stayed on each other for a brief moment before their attention went back to the others at the table.

Molly closed the door, smiling as she whispered to herself. “Husky…that’s what you meant when you said Alastor wouldn’t hurt Angel, isn’t it? They like each other. And he takes care of my brother.” She smiled more and wiped a tear from her eye. “Good, I’m glad.”

Her phone buzzed.

She answered. “Arackniss? No, I’m safe! But I need your help - now!” She frowned. “Archie, you don’t sound good. Is something wrong?” She scowled. “Don’t lie to me. Did pop do something?” She felt fangs grow in her mouth and willed them back. “Forget about me for a second - first you get yourself somewhere safe. I’ll can manage on my own. I just to get out of the hotel without everyone here seeing me, especially Angel and that Radio Demon. It’s a long story.” She rolled her eyes. “No, I did not shack up with the bar tender last night! And stop changing the subject!” She frowned. “I’m worried about you…” Arackniss talked some more. She smiled a little. “Okay…I’m glad you got a friend who might be able to help us both. You deserve a good friend. I’ll meet you on the roof. I love you. Ciao.” She hung up. She just needed to get to the roof - simple enough. She turned to Husk’s window and opened it. He was on the bottom floor so she’d have a bit of a climb, but she could manage. And no one would see her if she went up the back of the hotel. But leaving now meant leaving Husk to worry about her, and she couldn’t do that. She had to let him know her plans.

She glanced around the room and then went over to his nightstand and opened the drawers, searching for a pen and paper. She rummaged past some half empty liquor bottles - and made a mental note to check in with Husk about his drinking - then past a few personal items that made her blush, and finally found a few generic hotel pens and a notepad.

She scribbled down a note and folded it up tightly. Then, blushing, she pressed her lips to the paper, leaving behind a faint mark of lipstick. She remembered his kiss, and her heart raced.

Molly got herself steady and pulled open the door a crack again. Husk had taken the seat closest to his door with his back facing it. She gave the note a low toss and watched his tail whip in surprise as the note caught on his wing. She quickly closed the door and took a breath. That would have to do. She went over to the bed, climbed on it, and pushed herself out onto Husk’s window sill. No one was around. She grabbed hold of the wall and got to climbing, using her many limbs and her legs for support, and her webbing when needed. She just hoped when Arackniss and his friend arrived to pick her up they would be subtle.

As Molly climbed, she also hoped Arackniss’s friend really was nice. Archie and Anthony had never gotten along good, but they both shared the bad habit of getting drawn to people who took advantage. Still, when Niss mentioned his friend, he had sounded really happy…even if just before that he had sounded a little woozy. She worried again about him and wondered if maybe she could convince him to come stay at this hotel. Her brothers loved each other deep down. And they both needed a safe place. And maybe she also wouldn’t mind staying here… especially if Husk was here too.

She blushed as she climbed faster.

_____________________________

At the dining room table Husk’s heart was pounding. He was already nervous, and now something had definitely just hit his wing and had definitely come from the direction of his room. And he honestly didn’t understand how the whole table wasn’t staring at him right now, noticing his distress. Especially Alastor. The deer seemed casual enough, and Husk could only guess that he must be distracted by something big to not hone in on all of his fear and doubt.

Husk ‘accidentally’ nudged his fork off the table. He bent over to get it and also grabbed whatever was on his wing. A small folded note - with a lip print on it. He blushed then rubbed the bridge of his nose with a scowl. He couldn’t get caught looking at this thing - Alastor would probably demand he read note out loud to the table just for shits and giggles. He only had time to open a fold and read the first line to make sure it wasn’t an emergency. ‘Don’t worry - I’ll be okay.’ He tucked the note under his wing and sat up. Fuck, if there was one thing to say to a person to make them worry it was ‘don’t worry’. He tried to take a swig of his bloody mary but the drink just made his stomach churn. This breakfast was going to go on forever. But he had to wait it out to protect Molly. His heart pounded as he remembered the kiss he had given her. He hadn’t wanted to kiss anyone like that since he’d been alive.

“Husk? Husk?”

He finally blinked and looked up to see Charlie holding out a plate of waffles to him. “I know you like a morning drink but…maybe just a little food would be good too? You don't have anything on your plate yet.”

Before everyone could turn to him, particularly Alastor, Husk stabbed two waffles and plopped them onto his plate. “Whatever. But I’m still getting a second round from the bar later.”

The table’s attention went back to everyone’s conversations. Niffty gave him a reassuring look. Husk glanced at her but kept up his usual scowl. She understood. And Husk felt a little safer.

_____________________________

Arackniss hung up his phone.

He was near the docs, tucked into the shadow of a warehouse. He took a deep breath and wiped something away from one eye. Then he looked at his phone again. He'd started following Sir Pentious on Voxtagram, so he knew where the snake was right now (he posted like crazy). He considered messaging him and pretending he wanted to hang out and then sort of tricking the overlord into helping Molly so that he wouldn’t have to explain about his sister and his family. But he didn’t want to lie to this guy… at least, not about more than he had to. Because he couldn’t tell him the truth about his current predicament. And he couldn’t hide it well either since he’d never been good at make up like Angel.

Niss stepped out of the shadows. One of his eyes was pinched shut, the area around it colored into a black eye that was visible even against his dark fur. It was a recent punishment from ‘the boss’ for Niss leaving his post a few days ago (to spend time with Sir Pentious, though Henroin didn’t know about that part of things thankfully). The last thing the tarantula demon had said to him before Niss left for his assigned jobs today was that if the short spider ever snuck away from his assignments again, he’d ruin Niss’s eye so bad that he’d match his pathetic brother for all eternity.

Niss wiped away some tears again and scowled. “Fuck you, Pops. Pen and Molly and Angel — I’m not staying away from them for anything! I’m done! Bastardo!” He tucked away the phone and headed off toward the center of the Pentagram — to the air ship and his friend and his sister…and maybe his brother. He just hoped he wouldn’t screw things up.

_____________________________

At the hotel, breakfast was going smoothly enough - Charlie kept the conversation steady and cheerful, and Angel was grateful…but he had a feeling Alastor really needed this meal to be over soon. The spider had spent enough time around the deer demon to be able to tell when he was in distress. Right now all the subtle signs here there: Alastor’s spine was ramrod straight, and his smile was a little too big, and he was more focused on cutting his food into precise little pieces without looking down than eating much of anything. Also, below the table Alastor’s legs were crossed and the foot of his raised leg was tapping up and down in the air - every once in a while it would brush near Angel’s leg. Normally Angel would have found the experience a bit sexy but right now he was just worried about calming Alastor’s anxiety before the deer demon did anything he’d regret.

Angel moved his knee over and felt Alastor’s foot finally make full contact. The tapping stopped and Alastor’s shoulders tensed a little. Angel gently pushed his knee against Alastor’s foot and glanced in his direction, pretending he was just grabbing a napkin. Angel’s smile was easy, and when Alastor’s eyes met his for a moment the deer seemed to let out a breath. His shoulders relaxed and he finally ate a forkful of food. And the foot tapping stopped - the sole off is shoe just rested against Angel’s knee like it was seeking support.

Angel let out a small breath of relief of his own. They’d be okay, and they could leave the table soon. They’d just keep the conversation light. In fact, Angel decided to reroute the attention of the table to another party right now before Charlie could get around to asking about his night or Alastor’s. “Hey Husk, you go to the girls slumber party last night? Niffty said it was fun.”

Weirdly, instead of rolling his eyes and giving some thoughtless grumpy answer, Husk tensed and his wings puffed a little. “Yeah! I mean…I stayed here but fuck no, I didn’t go up there. Glad she had a nice time, but all the liquor was down here.”

Niffty bit her lip and then looked at Angel with a bright smile. “And did you have a good night, Miss Angel?” she quickly blurted out.

Angel noticed Alastor’s glow brighten a little out of the corner of his eye. Angel kept himself casual. "Oh yeah - good times, good food, good company, minimal amounts of the exhausting raunchy stuff. A perfect evening, really. I had fun..” He grabbed a pastry and didn’t even glance Alastor’s way - he knew it would only encourage the Radio Demon to short circuit somehow.

Niffty nodded then quickly turned all attention to Alastor. “And did you have a good night too, Alastor? You were safe, right?” She frowned a little.

Angel had to very carefully swallow the bite of pastry in his mouth as a quick image came into his head of certain situations with Alastor and doing them ‘safely’.

“Ha!” A little bit of feedback screeched in Alastor’s laugh but otherwise his tone sounded normal even if he was talking a bit forcefully. “Of course! My evening was most entertaining, and I was in the soundest of conditions. Why, I even visited the tower! Renovations have come along quite nicely.” His eyes hazed slightly. “Perhaps that attack it suffered was unexpected but…now there’s something new to enjoy. Like a rather pleasant surprise.”

Angel blushed a little now too at Alastor’s meaningful words. He wished they could hold hands under the table. Maybe they could try after breakfast when they were alone.

Then Angel noticed Niffty was staring at them - like she was trying to puzzle out something again. He seriously wondered for a moment what she could be seeing. As far as he could tell he and Alastor hadn’t made any obvious mistakes. They had re-dressed into normal clothes, strolled in the door like usual from any walk, and Angel had cleaned up his bed-head and Alastor had washed away any signs of Angel’s kisses from his face. He wanted to look at Alastor and see if he could spot any issue they’d missed. But he couldn’t get caught staring at the Radio Demon, however nice of an activity it was.

“Well, I’m glad you both had a nice night and that you had time for a walk this morning,” Charlie offered. Her smile brightened. “We should all go for a walk together after breakfast - once Able and Louise wake up, so they can come too!”

Everyone replied at once. As expected, Vaggie, Cherri, Rosie, and Mimzy all agreed with various phrases. However…

“No way!” Husk almost yelled.

“I should stay and clean!” Niffty shouted, her eye wide.

“I’ll pass!” Alastor and Angel said at once, in unison, which made Alastor glow and Angel cringe a bit with a sheepish smile.

Then Alastor blinked and glanced at Husk. His ears twitched, and he raised an eyebrow. “Do you have some pressing matter, Husker?”

Husk’s deal left him fully able to lie to the Radio Demon as long as the lie wouldn’t directly get Alastor hurt. But Alastor could see through all lies so easily. Husk just hoped Molly was already in the process of getting far away. “Yeah - it’s called doing anything but being paraded through the streets on a big hotel bonding ritual. Also, I repeat, all the liquor is here.”

Alastor narrowed his eyes.

Husk could feel his shadowy magic reaching out toward him…and the room right behind him.

Then a dark shadow passed over the hotel, blocking out the light through all the windows for a moment and effectively bringing Alastor’s attention elsewhere, and everyone else’s too.

“What the hell?” Angel raised an eyebrow.

“I’ll check it out!” Charlie offered. “I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about.” She ran to the front door and stepped outside. “Uh…” she called back inside uneasily, “no one panic but an airship is hovering over our roof, and I think it belongs to Sir Pentious. You know, the guy Alastor and Angel once beat up in the same day, heh.”

Alastor and Angel shared a small proud smile for a moment but then their eyes went wide. If Sir Pentious was here to attack them after their little battle during their date, and if he ranted on and on about Alastor and Angel working together, it would lead to a lot of awkward questions.

“Ignore him please, Charlotte!” Alastor announced and snapped his fingers. His shadow appeared. “My shadow will see he causes no mischief!” He gave the shadow a stern look. It smirked back at him for a moment then flew up through the ceiling toward the roof.

Husk’s claws gripped the table fearfully, and Niffty noticed with a frown.

“Yeah!” Angel smoothly added. “Don’t let Pen ruin our breakfast. Besides he’s probably just trying to intimidate us or whatever. Right, Cherri>” He gave Cherri a meaningful look.

She did her best to hide a smirk as she played along. “I guess so.” She looked to Rosie and Mimzy. “Pen’s kind of a drama queen. But it really is so much fun to kick his ass.”

“I’m sure it is.” Rosie nodded then turned to Alastor and Angel. “In fact, Alastor, why don’t you go to your room and rest? it sounds like you had a late night and rather early morning. If any trouble happens, Mimzy and I would be happy to step in as protection.”

“I never tried snake before,” mused Mimzy. “Even if it’s not good eating, I’m sure we could make some pretty purses and belts from him.”

“Eh, try not to maim him,” Cherri offered with an eye roll. “I like him able to come back for another fight - beating him up is a fun hobby and keeps me out of trouble.” She glanced to her best friend. “Angel, why don’t you go upstairs for a rest too? I’m here too if Pen tries anything.”

Husk rubbed his forehead, trying to keep steady. “Alastor, call of your fucking shadow away from the roof. If that snake sees it, he’ll think it’s an attack and blow up the whole top floor!”

Alastor eyed him. “Perhaps you’re right!” Husk relaxed. “I think I’ll go up there myself instead.”

Husk’s eyes flew open wide.

Angel tilted his head, looking from Alastor to Husk.

Niffty glanced around in panic then looked to Alastor and Angel again just as Alastor was about to snap his fingers. She blinked in sudden realization and pointed. “That’s it! Your ties!”

“Pardon?” Alastor paused with his fingers raised and turned to Niffty curiously.

Niffty swallowed, blushing a little - the whole table was looking at her. She suddenly regretted the observation but didn’t regret how Alastor was no longer about to go to the roof and maybe see Molly making a quick getaway. She smiled a little. “You and Angel Dust - you’re wearing each other’s ties. It was hard to tell at first since they look alike except Angel's is pink in the middle and yours is red. You both look nice! Did you switch on your walk?”

And now the entire table was looking at Angel and Alastor.

Alastor’s smile was too wide and his eyes were red.

Angel’s jaw fell and he glanced over for a moment and realized she was right. In their rush and their flirting back at the tower, they must have swapped while getting dressed.

They should have just stayed in the fancy outfits, Angel decided. Accidentally wearing part of each other’s clothes definitely screamed ‘hot date night’ more than the fancy outfits would have. Still, maybe he could find a way to play this off as some silly prank of theirs.

But then he glanced over and saw Alastor - ears flicking in different directions while various frequencies of static sounded from him like he was desperately searching through radio stations. The deer demon opened his mouth to reply but no words came out so he closed it again and just gripped his microphone so tightly. And then Angel accepted that Alastor’s obvious emotional response took away all options to explain this situation as something that meant nothing. Maybe they both just needed to get this over with.

Charlie looked at them with her head tilted but her eyes wide and hopeful; Mimzy, Rosie, and Cherri looked at them with little knowing smirks; and Vaggie let out a snort and a giggle that she quickly tired to hide. Angel knew they were officially screwed. And the whine of static coming off of Alastor told him the deer demon knew that fact too.

“Holy Fuck, she’s right…” Husk murmured, momentarily stunned, staring at their ties.

“I…I’m sorry…” Niffty frowned, looking at Alastor. “I didn’t mean to… Alastor, are you okay?”

Alastor glowed immensely.

Charlie’s signature smiled started to grow like she was watching the cutest things in the world. “Alastor…Angel…are you…?”

Alastor’s eyes turned to radio dials.

Angel looked to the Radio Demon, smile weak. “Al…it's all right. Could we maybe calmly talk about this with them…just a little…just to keep their wild imaginations limited by some facts?”

Alastor’s eyes gradually returned to normal, though his fangs showed prominently in his smile. His voice was low and cutting as he addressed the table now. “I am going to say a few simple things. Angel is going to say a few simple things. And if I don’t like anyone’s responses I reserve the right to…to…“ His antlers grew.

“Smiles, they’re still our friends,” Angel added. “And you know they won't say anything.”

Alastor let out a very deep breath, eyes narrowed wickedly. “Still…tread very lightly or I will make sure there are consequences even if they don’t involve death and consumption.” He hugged his microphone close. “Angel, perhaps you should start. I need a moment.” His eyes returned to radio dials and symbols swirled over his head.

“Isn’t it usually a bad sign when he does that?” Vaggie asked, pointing at the symbols.

“He’s just taking a time out to process,” Angel quickly explained. “I’ll take mine later in the form of a hot 45 minute bath with no calls.” He rolled his eyes. “Anyway, I’m gonna skimp on details cuz we’ve talked and decided that’s what we both want.” He cleared his throat. “So…no one get all goofy on us, but…well, we accidentally put on each other’s ties…cuz we got ready for breakfast earlier near each other…cuz we were out last night together. In a very casual but special way!” He crossed his arms. “And no, to be clear, this ain’t some transaction of my ‘services’ — it’s…it was a real…”

“We went on a date!” Alastor suddenly announced in a rather threatening voice, glaring at the table, all symbols and radio dials gone from his head. “Because we enjoy each other’s company and wanted to date. And we will date again. And this information will stay with the members of this table only. And if anyone fails to keep it under their hat, I will personally make the rest of your afterlife so unbearable that you’ll beg me for the sweet release of death as a mercy.” He was glowing and glaring, and Angel was almost convinced lightning would shoot out of his microphone.

Angel quickly went on, explaining more clearly. “It’s not safe for the truth to get out. Alastor’s an overlord - if people find out he’s got someone special, they’ll come after me to get to him. And if Val finds out I’m seeing someone…well, I’m not allowed to see people. Or to disobey Val. It’ll be bad.” He shivered and frowned, holding himself.

Alastor glanced over, and his demeanor softened. He went on, his voice a bit more level. “I would protect us both of course but…it’s not a necessary risk to take. And I am a private demon. And this is new.”

Angel smiled a little again. “But it’s nice…and we want to stick with it.” He wanted to hold Alastor’s hand but he knew that might be too much for the deer…and maybe for himself too - holding the hand of the guy he loved after a blissful date and in front of all these people. He took a deep breath instead and looked at the table. “So, uh…surprise? Heh…”

There was a moment of silence as everyone looked at each other and then back to the boys.

Husk suddenly stood up, almost smiling. “I think it’s fucking great! You two do whatever the fuck want to do, and have a good time! No one’s business! No judgment! Drinks on me at the bar to celebrate! Everyone serves themselves though - I gotta take a minute and do some processing of my own! Niffty, want to help me?”

“Yes!” She was out of her seat. “Let’s go!” Husk dashed into his room and she followed, but she paused before leaving. “Angel, you’re a really nice person for Alastor. And Alastor…I’m so happy you like Angel now. But I’m still sorry about the ties.” She frowned, looking down, then dashed into the room and slammed the door shut behind her.

Alastor watched her go, his brow furrowed in concern.

Rosie held a glass high. “I’m so glad you boys are finally going steady! All the best to you!”

“And of course we’ll keep it a secret - mum’s the word!” Mimzy winked. “And if you want to have fun in cannibal colony on a date, Rosie and I can work out something discrete. We’ve done that before for Alastor when he wants to socialize but doesn’t want to get mobbed by his many fans.”

“Hey, I’ve done the same thing for Angel!” Cherri grinned. “We can combine our skills - take both our guys totally off the radar.” She clinked glasses with the cannibal ladies.

Vaggie smiled. "You two could have just told us last night that you were going out together. It’s less surprising than you think - we all figured it would happen eventually. And it’s not like you were sinning - and I guess it’s…nice.” Her smile quirked to the side awkwardly. “Really, truly, weirdly unexpected… but still nice.”

Charlie had a full smile and there were tears now at the edges of her eyes, and Angel was seriously considering leading her away from the table before she burst into a song.

She stood up and walked over, but paused a little distance from the boys, giving them space. Her hands were clasped together. Alastor’s eyes were wide and Angel bit his lip. She nodded to them. “Your relationship is safe here. And I hope you had a happy night together. I have a good feeling about both of you.”

Angel’s smile warmed. He glanced at Alastor - the Radio Demon’s eyes were glowing almost gold now and darted around as he held his cane for dear life.

“Good morning, everyone!” Louise announced from the stairs as she descended with Abel.

“Sorry we slept in,” Abel added. “We were really tired from our shifts yesterday.”

Louise brightened. “Hi, Alastor, Angel! Wow, we must have slept deeply - I didn’t hear either of you come in last night. I was worried.”

Alastor promptly turned away from everyone. “Yes, well, everyone enjoy breakfast! I have affairs to attend to in my office! And unless you’re someone who is 110% sure I won’t kill them on a whim, I’d suggest not bothering me. And at the moment only one of you qualifies, ha!” He glanced at Angel and then with a burst of sound from his laugh track he strolled away and disappeared behind his office door.

Angel stared down everyone at the table for a moment as Abel and Louise took their seats.

“Is Alastor okay?” Louise asked, frowning.

Charlie took the lead with a smile. “Oh, yes! He’s just tired from a long night. He said he visited his tower and the repairs are almost done. But supervising all of that must take a lot.”

“Indeed," Rosie agreed. “He may seem carefree, but he manages a great deal of matters for a great deal of demons. And his efforts inspire loyalty in those who get to know him.”

Mimzy nodded. “The demons who have only HEARD of Alastor don’t cross him because they fear him. But the demons who KNOW him don’t cross him because they respect him.”

The cannibal ladies gave Angel a meaningful smile, and Angel smiled back.

Cherri spoke up. “Anyway, uh… should we look into the Pen thing? Let’s talk about that.”

Angel stood up. “I’ll go check in with Al to see if his shadow saw anything, but I’m sure it’s all fine. Trust me, I’m the one he won’t kill right now, heh. You guys all just enjoy breakfast.”

“Take your time,” Vaggie offered awkwardly. “We’ll just…look for any signs of that air ship out here.”

Angel nodded then stepped away from the table and headed to Alastor’s office.

_____________________________

While this slow explanation of Alastor and Angel’s relationship happened in the dining room, Husk and Niffty endured an awkward encounter of their own - with Alastor’s shadow. They had burst into Husks’s room, fully prepared to strategize and help Molly if needed, when they saw the shadow sitting on Husk’s bed with a smug grin.

Husk blinked and then scowled. “Why the hell are you looking at me like that?”

The shadow pointed down at Husk’s bed. A few long blond hairs were on the blanket.

“So you saw her, huh?” Husk glared. “And yeah fine maybe she was here, and yeah, I didn’t tell fucking Alastor or Angel! Before you rat me out, at least let me know if she got away safe!”

The shadow hesitated but then gave a single nod.

Husk let out a sigh of relief. “Good. Good… Then do whatever the fuck you want to me, I don’t care.” He slumped down in the chair by his door.

The shadow shrugged and flew up, ready to head to Alastor.

Niffty dashed up to it and clasped her hands together. “Please, Shadow, don’t tell Alastor. Husk was trying to help her. She just doesn’t want to be seen yet. But she’ll come back when she’s ready. Besides, Alastor…kind of went through a shock out there at the table just now, and it’s all my fault.” She blinked back a tear. “Everyone knows he’s dating Miss Angel now.” The shadow’s eyes widened. “He needs some time. And Angel does too. So please…?”

The shadow sighed and hesitated. But then it frowned at her frown and finally gave her a single nod. She sniffed. “Thank you.” He patted her head, gave Husk a dry look, then disappeared.

Husk frowned. He got up and went over to Niffty. “Hey…it’s not your fault that everyone found out. You only said that tie thing to help me. It’s my fault. And they weren’t gonna be able to keep that big a secret for long anyway. You’ve seen how giggly they get around each other.”

She looked down. “I could have found a way to distract everyone without saying something about the ties. I don’t like seeing Alastor unhappy. I know he always smiles but deep down… sometimes I think he’s the unhappiest of us all.” She sniffled. “I just want us all to be happy at this hotel.” She shut her eye, and more tears feel.

Husk knelt down to be at her level. “Niffty, Alastor and me and everyone here - you know we’re all lucky to have you. Because you care and help people. Hell, the only reason I’d think redemption isn’t possible is because you haven’t been called up to heaven. You did your best, and Alastor and Angel are gonna be okay, and so are me and Molly. And you too.”

Niffty sniffed. “Is that the spider lady’s name? Molly?”

Husk nodded.

“That’s a pretty name. I’m happy she’s safe now.” She swallowed and wiped her tears again. “Thank you, Husk.” She hugged him tightly.

Husk sighed and said the words more audibly this time. “Niffty, I love you.”

Her hug tightened. “I love you too.”

He picked her up and carried her over to his bed. “You rest a bit, get out all the cries - maybe think up ideas for fun stories about me and Molly. You know, like the ones you write about Alastor and Angel. I’ll take care of cleaning up the breakfast stuff.”

Niffty smiled again, her eye bright. “Really? It's okay to write stories about the two of you?” Husk nodded. She swung her legs in excitement. “Thank you.”

Husk gave her a small smile but then resumed his usual scowl. He turned to head back to the dining room but then remembered the note tucked into his wing. He took it out, unfolded it, and read to himself. ‘Don't worry, I’ll be okay. I called a friend - he has someone who can pick me up. It's all safe. I’ll come back again soon. Ciao, Husky. <3’ Husk blushed very much, decided that if that snake guy didn’t keep her safe he’d kick his ass himself, and then finally headed back out to the dining room. He was surprised to see Abel and Louise present now, and Alastor and Angel gone. He was about to ask about it when Charlie turned to him.

“Hey, Husk! Abel and Louise woke up. And don’t worry about the air ship - Alastor and Angel are looking into it.” Her smile tensed and she was clearly trying desperately to communicate something to him with her eyes.

Husk got it right away. “Oh good. As long as the bar isn't under threat, I’m happy.” Clearly they were off the topic of Alastor and Angel's relationship now that new people had entered the room. “Anyway, I’m gonna take care of breakfast clean up. Niffty’s busy right now.”

“Thanks, Husk.” Charlie beamed. “Vaggie and I wanted to work on getting Baxter’s suite set up for when he arrives next week.”

“Tell me more about this Baxter dude.” Cherri grinned and grabbed some more pancakes.

“Well,” Charlie shrugged, “he asked me about coming to the hotel at the open house - right when I was talking to my mom and she was kind of doubting this place.”

“Nice!” Cherri beamed. “Bold move for Baxter - love it. I already approve.”

Charlie’s smile became more genuine.
“Speaking of parties I’d like to hear about the wedding plans coming up.” Rosie glanced at Abel and Louise. “Congratulations to you both. I can design you a dress if you’d like, Louise.”

“Really?” Louise blushed and smiled. “Thank you, kindly. Only if it wouldn’t be a bother.”

“Not at all dear.” Rosie winked.

Vaggie smiled and touched her girlfriend’s hand. “We’ve got a lot of great memories coming up in this hotel. All thanks to you, babe.”

Charlie blushed and kissed Vaggie on the cheek.

The conversation continued, and Husk ate and felt relaxed for the first time this morning now that he knew Molly was safe. And as for Niffty, he would find a way to make it up to her for all her help during breakfast. She really was a good kid - and a good friend. Husk finished off his bloody mary finally, but found he had little interest in going back for a second round. Instead, he gathered the dishes, went to the sink to clean them, and daydreamed about lilies and a pretty red smile.

Chapter Text

The roof of the hotel was empty now, and Sir Pentious’s airship was flying into the distance while a certain blonde spider held tight to a rope ladder. She made it to the open cockpit door and climbed inside. The door closed behind her - she leaned against it and caught her breath.

“Molly!" She smiled as Niss ran up to her - for some reason he had his hat pulled low. He gave her a quick hug and pulled back. “Are you okay?”
“Of course! Just a little climb.” She lowered her voice, glancing around. “Why are ya hiding your face? Is ya friend not supposed ta know who we are?” She pulled down her own hat.

Niss looked away. “No, no… he knows who I am. And he knows you’re my sister. Oh, but, uh… he doesn’t know that our brother is — “

“Welcome, my dear! It’s Miss Molly, yes?”

A large snake demon slithered toward them with a big smile — and with lots of little egg creatures trailing after him. He held out his hand to Molly.

Molly’s eyes widened. “Oh, yes! Thank you for picking me up! I got into a…complicated situation.” She took his hand and shook. “It’s a pleasure ta meet a friend of Arch…oh, of Niss.”

Sir Pentious released her hand and doffed his hat “And it’s very nice to meet Niss’s sister! And think nothing of it — I was happy to help. You know, your brother and I met at the open house at that hotel, and ever since then we’ve become fast friends.”
Molly tilted her head and looked to her brother - Niss was glancing away, blushing. Her mouth fell open a little - she remembered teasing Niss about having a crush on someone at the party. But, Niss liked girls… Unless… She quickly looked back to Sir Pentious and smiled again. “I’m very happy ta hear that. You seem like a swell friend ta have.”

“Boss, boss! Can we show the nice lady around!” one of the eggs asked eagerly.

Sir Pentious nodded. “Of course.” He gestured to the Egg Bois. “These are the Egg Bois, my henchmen — they’re at your service. I’ve prepared a room for you, if you’d like to rest, and a small breakfast. Once you’re settled, perhaps we can all have tea later and chat.”

“Grazie - I appreciate your hospitality, Sir Pentious.”

“Please, call me Pen!”

Molly nodded. “And you can drop the ‘miss’ and just call me Molly.” Sir Pentious nodded in return. Molly gave her brother a quick hug and tried to catch his eye - but he wouldn’t look at her directly. She raised an eyebrow but then decided to give him some space and went to the Egg Bois.

“Do you know Miss Cherri? You remind us of Miss Cherri!”

Molly giggled. “Yeah, I know her! She’s swell!”

The Egg Bois cheered then eagerly guided her away as she laughed.

Sir Pentious turned to Niss. “She’s delightful, Niss. I don’t know why you hesitated about asking me to bring her aboard.”

Niss looked down. “Because she’s my sister - I should be able to help her. I shouldn’t have to call in favors.”

The snake demon leaned down a little. “It’s not a favor. You're my friend. And I’m…rather excited to meet a member of your family. She’s really welcome any time. And so are you. This airship has gotten quite lonely over the years…until now.” He shrugged with a sheepish smile.

Niss looked down more and sniffed and wiped at his eye quickly.

Sir Pentious raised an eyebrow and frowned. “Niss? Is something wrong? You can tell me.”

Niss’s phone buzzed and he jumped - his hat fell off, revealing his hurt eye.

The snake’s eyes widened and he gasped and slithered close. “Arackniss! What happened?”

Niss backed up against the wall and grabbed his hat to cover his face. “Don’t tell, Molly. Please! She’ll know who did it, and she’ll try to do something reckless to them.”

“And I might very well help her!” Sir Pentious scowled, and his tail curled. “Who laid hands on you?”

The phone buzzed again, and Niss flinched.

"Was it your ‘boss’? Just say the word - I’ll blast him to ashes!” Sir Pentious’s eyes glowed red.

“No, don’t do that!” Niss held up his hands. “He’s not just the boss. He’s…my dad.” Niss wiped more tears from his good eye as Sir Pentious’s jaw fell. A choked laugh left the spider. “And if you really want a fun extra plot twist, Angel’s my brother! I’m a pathetic nobody, and I’m related to a guy you hate who always attacks you. You got no use for me around here! I’ll pay you back for taking in Molly, I swear. Right now though I just need to go!”

“Not back to that man!” Sir Pentious insisted, tears in his own eyes as they lost their glow.

“No, not back to him. Not this time.” Niss shook his head. “I don’t know where I’ll go. I might try Angel. It’s really complicated though. Dad was the worst to him in life, and he’s my little brother, and I…was bad to him too. And it’s ironic because we’ve got more in common than he realizes.” He smiled sadly up at the snake.

Sir Pentious moved closer and leaned down. “Niss… Angel’s a fun sparring partner — I don’t despise him, and certainly never you! You’re resilient and brilliant and decent. And I am quite happy when you are around! Exceedingly happy, actually.” He swallowed, flushed with emotion. “Are you happy as well?”

“Yes, okay! Happier than I've ever been! I like you a lot!” Niss felt ready to go demonic too and tried to calm himself. “But I’m not good enough for…” They were very close now, he realized.

“You’re enough - more than enough, actually,” the snake whispered down to his friend.

Niss looked up at him. This guy was something else. And more than enough too. And… then the spider leaned up just a little and found his mouth brushing the snake’s. Their eyes were hazed, breaths shallow. And it all felt right, and he didn’t want to go. He wanted Pen to wrap him up in his tail and carry them somewhere private. He wanted his first kiss with a guy, his first love with a guy, his first night with a guy…. But today had been a lot and he needed to think.

Arackniss stepped back - they both blushed furiously, hearts pounding.

“Hold that thought - please,” Niss managed shakily. “I just need to…There’s a lot I need to do.” And then he grabbed the rope ladder, opened the door, and jumped out, climbing down to the nearest rooftop.

Sir Pentious watched him go with wide eyes, fanning himself with his hat.

From a balcony, Molly (after leaving the Egg Bois in her room) had watched everything between both of them. And she decided two things. One - she would make sure both of her brothers ended up happy and in each other’s lives and with whoever they wanted to be with. And two - if she truly became damned and unable to return to purgatory or go to heaven, she would kill their father. Maybe it was her new demonic nature talking, but if she was going to be in hell she might as well have a good reason for it. He would never be allowed near her brothers again.

_______________________________

Angel headed down the hall to Alastor’s office, bracing himself for an encounter with a very dramatic Radio Demon. When he reached the door and saw dark symbols swirling around it, his suspicions were confirmed. He knocked. “Hey, Al? It's me. I know the door’ll open for me on its own these days but I still want to ask - can I come in?” He swallowed. “Also, I mean…I still got your tie if you wanna swap.” He flushed down his neck thinking about wearing a piece of Alastor’s clothing… and remembering Alastor taking off his tie last night and letting Angel kiss his neck until the deer demon had moaned faintly.

A moment passed then Alastor’s shadow appeared and opened the door for Angel. It gestured inside with an uncertain look then disappeared. Angel went in and closed the door.

Alastor was sitting at his desk with his fingers tented and his head down. The shades were drawn and the radio on his desk emitted a steady, soft static.

Angel took a seat in the chair in front of the desk. “You want to talk about it?”

The static quieted. Alastor took a deep breath. “This needed to stay a secret, Angel. They really cannot tell anybody…”

Angel shrugged. “To be fair we kept it under wraps longer than I thought we would - a whole hour. In this gossip factory, that’s a damn miracle, heh.” Alastor didn’t laugh. Angel sighed. “They won’t tell, Smiles. And, hey, this way we don’t have to worry about sneaking around so much. We can just be ourselves around them - as much as we want to.”

Alastor’s eyes stayed down, his brow taught. “I really could just kill them all, you know… Then spirit the two of us away to hide out in my radio tower. No one would dare cross me after a display like that, you’d never have to bother with Valentino, and we’d both be perfectly safe.” He dug his claws into the top of the desk.

Angel swallowed then frowned. “You don’t mean that. And you know you don’t mean that. And you know I’d never want that, so stop working yourself up, Smiles. Please.”

Alastor’s eyes came up and widened - Angel didn’t look ‘afraid’ but he did look uncomfortable. The Radio Demon relaxed his hands and took a breath. “I apologize. I…lose my head a little when I’m confused.” He closed his eyes. “You're right, I’d never do something like that to the demons here. And that’s what I don’t understand.” His eyes opened again - there was a softness to them that hadn’t been there before. “It’s not just you I care for. It’s all of them to various degrees. I could toy with them or dismiss them or make deals with them… but even for the sake of my own power and my own plans I could not end them. And that much heart is not usual for me, Angel. It hasn’t been for a very long time. And it…unsettles me.”

“It’s okay, Al.” Angel smiled gently. “And yeah - caring about people is kind of a bitch. But I think they’re all worth it. They’re good people.” He put his hand on the desk, near Alastor’s but not touching it. “They don’t want to hurt us. They just want us to be happy.”

Alastor looked at his hand. He let his fingertips touch Angel’s. “I know. And it’s so very unexpected. Much like you, mon ange.” His eyes came up to meet Angel’s. “Thank you for bearing with me. I think I have accepted this situation. And you have been an immense and welcome help.”

Angel smiled more and his eyes hazed.

Then Alastor’s eyes went down to Angel’s tie and his own. He swallowed and glowed and snapped his fingers. Their ties unwound and then appeared on each other’s necks. “I can’t believe we made such a faux pas with our ties. I’ve never been sloppy about details before - it’s how I avoided capture for my crimes so long in life.”

“Eh, it could happen to anyone.” Angel smirked. “Actually, I think we could have fun with this in the future. Like randomly sometimes we’ll just mess with everyone by swapping jackets or boots or gloves… Even a whole outfit one day.”

“Hmm - I’m afraid I don’t have the gams or the height or the … ‘upper body’ to fill out your full ensemble, Angel.” Alastor rolled his eyes to the side, his smile shyly quirked to one side.

Angel snorted. “We’ll stick with the small stuff then. And then we can watch everyone all squirm, not sure if they should say anything to us even though they’re dying to.”

Alastor grinned a little. “That…actually does sound entertaining.”

“See — they don’t got any power over us. We’re the power couple running this whole situation!” Angel winked, and Alastor’s shoulders and smile relaxed.

The Radio demon even leaned back a little in his chair. “I suppose, deep down, I merely don’t want to risk ridicule. People…have treated me oddly enough for my amorous preferences for two lifetimes. I’m an entertainer, not a spectacle…”

“I get it.” Angel frowned. “It sucks having people judge you and toss in their two cents. But it’s all gonna be okay - you and I got something special. And even if Charlie and the others know about the basics, they don’t have to know about the private stuff. That’s just between you and me.” He blushed a little.

Alastor swallowed and nodded. “Do Abel and Louise suspect…?”

Angel shook his head. “Naw. I said I was coming here to check in with you about Pen. Uh, nothing’s up with that, right? I mean, an intimidating fly over is definitely on brand for him.”

“My shadow didn’t report anything.” Alastor raised an eyebrow. But then he sighed and his thoughts went elsewhere. “I may let Louise know about us at some point. She…also has already been suspicious. And I feel a certain affinity for her.”

“That’s cool. She’s a good kid.” Angel interlaced his fingers with Alastor’s. “Want to try going back to the table? You hardly ate anything…”

Alastor shook his head. “I’ll find some sustenance later - perhaps of the demon variety. And I’d prefer not to be around others for the moment except for you. But if you would like to return, please do. The longer you stay in here the more they might imagine.” His glow brightened.

Angel waved him off. “Eh, for all they know you’re off on a hunt by now and I snuck out the back for some fresh air.” His eyes went down. “But I can go if you really want.”

“I really…don’t want,” Alastor said lightly. He raised up their entwined hands. “You love me, and I am quite taken with you. It’s a truly intoxicating experience. If we’d had more time this morning I would have told you so.”

Angel flushed pink. He remembered his heart pounding against Alastor’s last night. He tried to put on a confident smirk. “Alastor the Radio Demon, are you coming on to me — at 11 am on a Sunday?”

A laugh left Alastor. “I am merely trying to properly finish what we started last night.” He gave Angel’s hand a gentle kiss then lowered it. “Besides, this is my office! A professional space! Our first night fraternizing ended up being in here by complete surprise! Certainly we can save further relationship explorations for more appropriate locations.” His eyes were looking anywhere but at Angel, and he glowed brightly.

Angel eyed him with a smug grin. “Are you sure that’s what you want, Smiles?” He stood up and sat on the edge of Alastor’s desk, legs crossed. The Radio Demon’s eyes went to him now. “Cuz…” Angel went on coyly, “I got this feeling that you sort of liked getting frisky in this professional space. It’s probably perfect actually - clever, talented radio overlord like you must have sound proofed this baby flawlessly.”

A bit of rosy red came to Alastor’s features along with this radio glow. “Well, perhaps I did do a thorough job on the acoustics. It’s really my speciality after all. I added some magic too - I can hear sounds from the outside if I choose but, yes, nothing from in here escapes.” His ears flicked. “All strictly to keep sensitive business matters private of course.”

“Right, of course!” Angel leaned closer to him, his thumb rubbing gentle circles against Alastor’s palm. “Well, if you change your mind, it’s just real comforting to know that your magic and sound skills did such a perfect job making this room all safe and secure.”

Alastor’s eyes widened very much. “If you’re trying to admire my skills in an effort to get me to kiss you, it’s…not succeeding.” And yet there was a clear tension present in his smile.

Angel’s smile softened. “Hadn’t crossed my mind. I just like flirting with you, cutie. But I do think we could have fun in here.”

“Ha! No…“

“Oh, not that kind of fun!” Angel waved him off and laughed nervously. “Get it out of the gutter, Smiles!” He cleared his throat. “I meant we could blast some swing music and dance or set up your shadow band and sing a duet… Oh, or maybe one night we can take a page out of the girls’ book and have a slumber party! We’ll bring sleeping bags and snacks and set up a horror movie. You can laugh at me getting scared silly by everything .” He smiled brightly.

Alastor tilted his head. “Horror picture shows genuinely scare you?”

Angel shrugged. “All the creepy stuff and jump scares and monsters — kinda. You’d think living down here it wouldn’t anymore, but no luck. Cherri thinks it’s a scream.” He rolled his eyes.

Alastor considered. "I could comfort you and hold your hand if you were scared?”

Angel nodded.

Alastor's smile grew. “I would like that very much. It’s a date.”

Angel’s eyes widened and his smile and blush grew. “Oh, uh…when?”

“When do you desire, darling?” asked Alastor, eyes half lidded.

Angel’s heart fluttered. "Well, fuck, right now is out since, again, it’s 11 am on a Sunday. But uh…maybe this week? My usual night off is Wednesdays…”

“I’m game!” Alastor swung a fist through the air.

“Then I’m yours, sugar,” Angel purred.

Alastor’s tail twitched back and forth.

“Your tail’s wagging, isn’t it?”

“Irrelevant…”

And then there was a knock on the door. “Uh…Alastor? Angel? It’s Charlie. I decided to postpone that after-breakfast walk considering…everything. Would it be okay if I came in? Unless now’s a bad time!”

Alastor sighed, eyes still on Angel. He held up his fingers to snap. “Last chance to abandon ship - as a gentler method, I could just snap up a platter of beignets to distract the others then teleport back to the roof so we could run off and play hooky all day…”

Angel blushed and grinned. “You know how to put out a tempting offer, Smiles. But…eh, let her in. She’ll want some answers sooner or later. Maybe I should get off your desk first though - at least give the appearance that you and me do more in here than mercilessly flirt.” He sat back down in the chair.

“Very well.” Alastor sighed. “But if she breaks into song about us, all bets are off.” He snapped his fingers and stood. The door opened a crack. “Come in!”

Hesitantly, Charlie pushed open the door with a smile. “Hi guys!” She gave a little wave. “Just…checking in about Sir Pentious.”

“False alarm.” Alastor assured. “My shadow reports he left without incident.”

“Yeah, probably just trying to intimidate us, heh.” Angel shrugged.

“Oh, good.” Charlie smiled a little more. There was an awkward beat of silence. “Well, um…that’s all I had to talk about. And if there’s nothing you two want to talk about, I’ll just, uh…”

“If you would like to remark on the recent development of our courtship, feel free to express yourself,” Alastor begin. “I am in a slightly better mood and distinctly less likely to choose violence as my reply.”

“Charlie, if you wanna say something about Al and I being more than friends now, it’s okay as long as we’re alone.” Angel added with a smile. “Just…don’t make a big thing about it. Smiles and I are still getting used to everything. We’re trying to take it slow.” He blushed a bit.

“Of course!” Charlie assured gently, wringing her hands together. “I just wanted to make sure you’re both okay. I know you didn’t mean for everyone to find out just now, and I know that experience can be a little jarring.” She glanced down. “My, uh…my parents sort of found out about Vaggie by surprise. It didn’t go great.”

Angel frowned. “Charlie, don’t take this the wrong way, but your parents suck a little.”

“Indeed - truly they know not what they do,” Alastor agreed with a nod. “You’re going to become something far more astounding than whatever their expectations for you had in store. In certain ways you already have.”

“We all have!” Angel announced. “And no thanks to our parents and their shit!”

Charlie was smiling a lot, and now a happy laugh left her and she wiped away a tear. “You see - this is why I’m so excited for you two! Ever since you started spending time together, you’ve both seemed…better. Angel, you’re confident and you laugh more and you’re taking care of yourself. And Alastor, you’re trusting others and trying new things and smiling with your eyes along with just your mouth. I’m so proud!” She wiped a tear from her eye and clasped her hands behind her back. “And…if you ever want to go on a secret double date with me and Vaggie, just let me know!” She swallowed. “I, uh…tried one of those with my parents and it also didn’t go great. But I’m sure it’d be better with you two!” She looked at them eagerly.

Alastor’s eye twitched.

Angel decided to take it from here. “Hun, we appreciate your support so much. And maybe…at some point…we’ll do the double date thing. But Al and I just need lots of privacy right now. No sudden relationship movements, heh…” He was up and guiding her toward the door.

Charlie nodded. "I understand, absolutely. I’m here for whatever you need.”

“Angel…wait. I’d like to have a word with Charlie in private please,” Alastor made himself say.

They hesitated. Angel raised an eyebrow at Alastor, but Alastor only glanced at him for a moment before looking away, flustered. Angel smiled again. “I should go feed Fat Nuggets breakfast anyway and then take that long hot bath I mentioned so I can process everything.” He gave Charlie a hug. “I’ll see you later. And hey, next time you have a girls slumber party, I’m coming. Al was literally the only thing that could have kept me away.” He chuckled then waved to Charlie and Alastor before departing.

Charlie turned to Alastor.

He was sitting up straight with his hands folded on his desk. He gestured forward. “Will you have a seat, Charlie?”

She nodded and sat in the chair, not nervous or hesitant - just smiling and curious.

Alastor sighed deeply. “I’ve been considering asking you something for a while. And now that the cat’s out of the bag, well…it makes the question that much easier to bring up.”

“Sure, Alastor. What do you need?”

He sighed, eyes narrowed. “First, I need to make myself clear - you will be doing me a service through your advice in this matter. But you owe me nothing. In fact, I owe you still from your efforts to assist me after I was attacked at my tower.”

“Alastor, you don’t ‘owe’ me. We’re like a family here and that’s what families do.”

Alastor held up a finger. “Trust me, it’s in your best interest if I owe you, Princess. One favor to be used when you’re in a situation with no other way out. I do believe you’re treading into more dangerous waters than you realize with this hotel. Consider me an emergency recourse.”

Charlie hesitated but finally nodded.

Alastor lowered his finger. “Coming back to the matter at hand…I’m asking for your assistance even though I still reserve the right to walk out of this hotel at any moment and never return. Or to mock every sinner who enters here. Or to raise a bit of Cain just for the demonic thrill.”

Charlie just listened patiently.

Alastor raised an eyebrow. “Despite all of that, will you still answer my question?”

“Of course, Alastor.”

He tilted his head. “May I ask why?”

She smiled a little more. “Because I want to help you. And I like you. And…my dad did teach me some useful things. Like how sometimes you have to let overlords go on about their powers a little bit before they’ll finally just tell you what they want.”

Alastor’s eyes widened then he laughed. “Ha! Guilty as charged I suppose.” His ears flattened a little. “Very well, then…” He clenched his jaw. “How…do you manage to secure your own amorous pursuits despite your delicate political situation?”

Charlie raised an eyebrow.

Alastor’s look went dry. “How do you date Vagatha so openly even though you’re royalty? Knowing people could so easily use her against you…”

Charlie’s smile fell for a moment. “Oh…” she swallowed, “I mean…things are a little different for me than for an overlord, Alastor. Demons aren’t likely to try attacking a Magne. But…I do worry sometimes.”

“So you understand the need for Angel and I to be discrete.” He held his microphone close. “But if our situation does ever out itself in some way…I must know exactly you keep her safe.”

“I don’t, Alastor.” Charlie shrugged. “I mean, Vaggie knows I’m there to help her if she needs it. And we live together, so I’m always nearby. But she’s strong and can take care of herself.” She put on a brave smile. “Vaggie and I knew when we started out that dating would be complicated. But we love each other. And no fears about what might happen are going to scare us away from being together.”

Alastor considered deeply. “Angel is…likewise quite strong. I trust his abilities. I trust my own. But accepting that much uncertainty…” He sighed. “I’ll have to think about it and prepare should the day come when we are discovered.”

Charlie nodded. “Take all the time you need. Your secret is safe here, Alastor.”

“And my Angel is safe here as well.” His eyes finally met hers again. “And for that reason among others, there’s a solid chance you were right regarding the falsity of my grandstanding earlier.” His smile grew.

Charlie’s did too. “And if you ever want any romantic advice, I’m happy to help…”

Alastor’s eyes widened and he swung a fist through the air. “And on that note, I do believe our meeting is over!” He snapped to make them both appear in the hall. “I’m going to head out for a bite of fresh meat to eat. I’m famished!”

“Okay, Alastor,” Charlie replied, eyes hazed. She turned to leave then paused. “Alastor…the one good thing about everyone knowing — about me and Vaggie — is that they know bothering her means bothering me. And I know I don’t look it but…I have a lot of my own power. I’m not a demon people want to risk bothering that much.” She swallowed. “They stay away from her because of what I might do.”

Alastor considered. “An interesting point,” he replied quietly. “Thank you, Charlotte.”

“You’re welcome, Alastor.”

They parted ways, both smiling.

_______________________________

Cherri, Rosie, and Mimzy were enjoying their walk together to the outskirts of Cannibal Colony. They couldn’t discuss Angel and Alastor directly out in the open like this, but they were looking forward to sitting down at the Emporium and recounting the dramatic specifics of the morning.

“That was the most engaging breakfast I’ve ever had! And it didn’t even involve me dismembering a demon!” Rosie grinned.

Mimzy nodded. “No wonder Alastor picked that hotel to get entertainment - the comedy there writes itself! And the more guests they get, the funnier it’ll be!”

“Seriously, that entire meal was an impressive level of awkward!” Cherri smirked. Then she noticed Rosie and Mimzy eyeing each other before looking down.

Cherri tilted her ehad.

Rosie spoke under her breath. “Cherri, Mimzy and I do believe a small, shadowy figure has been following the three of us for the last few blocks.”

Mimzy nodded. “I wasn’t sure right away, but I am now. They just came around the last corner we turned — they are definitely on our tail.”

“If you’d like to attack first, Mimzy and I would be happy to act as support,” Rosie offered. “We’re quite full from breakfast - no sense in us tearing into the foolish demon.”

Cherri played with a stick of dynamite in her pocket. “Sounds good. But let's lead ‘em down one of these deserted side streets first. An interrogation before death might be fun.”

The cannibal ladies grinned and nodded, then all three went down a small side street.

When the shadowy figure came down the street behind them a moment later, it hesitated — the three ladies were nowhere to be seen.

Cherri jumped out of an alley and pulled the figure inside. She had a lit dynamite stick in one hand. “All right, fucker, what’s your deal? Here about Angel? The hotel? Or just trying to jump a chick only to get your ass kicked?” Red eyes and visible fangs appeared out of the shadows behind her - Rosie and Mimzy closing in.

“Cherri! Fuck, I won't sneak up on you again, I promise!”

Cherri blinked and doused the dynamite in a puddle. “Niss?” She could barely tell it was him, he had his hat pulled down so far. She held up a hand. “Hold on a sec, girls! I know him.” Rosie and Mimzy paused, eyebrows raised. Cherri dragged Niss deeper into the alley. “What are you doing? Tailing me is how you get killed! Tailing cannibals is EXTRA how you get killed!”

“Well I’m out of options so I took a damn shot!”

“What the fuck does that mean?”

Niss sighed. Then he took off his hat. He had tears in his eyes - and one of those eyes was nearly swollen shut. “I need help, Cherri. And I know I should just ask Angel but I can’t - for a lot of reasons. I’m leaving our fucking dad, and I need to disappear for a bit until I get my head on straight. You know all the abandoned buildings nearby. Just take me to one of them so I can hide out, I’ll figure out something from there. Please.”

She watched him, her eye wide. Then she spoke.“No.” Niss winced at the refusal. She scowled then she looked down the alley. “Rosie, Mimzy!” The cannibal ladies came forward, curious. “Any chance you got a place you could secretly stash a guy in Cannibal Colony for a little bit? It’s Angel’s brother, Arackniss… and he’s finally ready to not take shit from anyone.”

“Cherri!” Niss’s good eye widened.

“Angel has a brother?” Mimzy’s eyes brightened.

Niss groaned. “Oh god, please don’t tell him - I really need to figure some things out before we talk, and he doesn’t exactly like me, and I don’t blame him, and I…”

Mimzy came closer. She frowned and touched his cheek. “Who gave you that shiner?”

Niss swallowed. “…The same person who gave Angel such a big black eye in life that he took it with him into death.”

Rosie came beside Mimzy, smiling. “Shall we eat this person alive for you both?”

Niss flinched. “No… I’m not ready for… And he’s not worth it anyway.” He blinked. “You don’t have to put me up either. That’s asking a lot. And if he finds out where I am, he’ll…”

“Oh, my dear Arackniss,” Rosie laughed, “no one picks a fight with Cannibal Colony and lives. And we can be discrete.” She reached into the pocket of her dress and pulled out a card. “I’m afraid we can’t very well stroll in with you in broad daylight if you want this situation to be a secret. When nightfall comes, find your way to this address. If you meet with any trouble from the other cannibals, show them this card - that will grant you passage.”

Niss took the card, looking a mix of overwhelmed and grateful.

Cherri sighed. “I’ll tuck him away somewhere until it’s dark - we’ll go by rooftop so no one sees.” She looked to the cannibal ladies. “Thanks, guys. Angel and someone else - they’re gonna appreciate this a lot.”

“Someone else?” Rosie titled her head.

Cherri glanced away. “Angel’s kind of private about his family. I don’t wanna say too much more. But you’ll probably meet her eventually.

“Her?” Mimzy beamed. Then she looked to Niss again. “We’ll have fresh clothes and a piping hot meal waiting for you - don’t worry, no demon flesh. You’ll be perfectly safe, Arackniss!” She hugged him and then rejoined Rosie. “Let’s go and prepare for a guest! It’s been so long since we’ve had one!”

Rosie nodded to Niss. “See you soon, young man!” She waved then departed arm-in-arm with Mimzy.

Cherri waved goodbye. Then she turned to Niss. “Don’t worry. They’ll take care of things. And they definitely won’t eat you.”

Niss’s eyes were down and his arms were crossed. “The fucked up thing is, I barely care if they would or not.”

Cherri frowned. “Hey…come on. It’s gonna be okay.” She hesitated. “Can I ask…why now? I mean, I’m happy you’re standing up for yourself and looking out for Angel. But I’m also worried. This is a big change for you. And your dad’s done other shitty stuff to you before…”

“I doing this now cuz I found someone who I care more about making happy than my dad.”

“Angel and Molly?” she asked as she pulled down a fire escape ladder for them to climb.

“No…I mean yes, but I wasn’t thinking of just them…” Niss glanced away.

Cherri smirked, hands on hips. “Oh my god, is it your new friend Pen?”

Niss blushed and made a big show of heading over to the fire escape and bracing the ladder.

Cherri considered. Then she blushed and tilted her head. “Niss…are you…?”

“Hey, we’ve gotta keep ahead of my dad, right? So let’s climb, heh!” He started scrambling up the fire escape.

Cherri let out a deep breath and followed him. One step at a time with the spider siblings.

Chapter Text

Molly gave Sir Pentious some time after catching him with Niss. She figured her dashing snake host had a lot to process, and she wanted him nice and unsuspecting before she struck up a casual conversation and brought up her brother. She liked this guy, and she liked that her brother liked this guy, and she wanted to know more about him. She also had a feeling Sir Pentious would need encouragement to wait for Archie to get it together and make another move. Her brothers had always been so shy about romance. She herself had always been pretty bold — ironically their pops had always told her to be more reserved like her brothers, and told her brothers to be more aggressive like their sister. That was another reason she couldn’t stand their father: he was always trying to change people.

She felt her demonic power rising and took a breath to will away the fangs and the glowing and the claws. She needed to be her most friendly and comforting self if she was going to get this Pen guy to open up.

She turned to the Egg Bois currently in her room. “Hey, Egg Fellas? Do ya think ya could ask ya boss if he’s free ta have tea together now? I know it’s only the two of us since Niss had to go, but I’d still like to thank him for taking me in like this.”

One of the Egg Bois saluted. “Of course, Miss Molly!” He dashed off with the others following behind him. Molly giggled and sat down on the bed, swinging her legs. And while she waited, she daydreamed some plans about how to secure a conversation with the Radio Demon at some point too. After all, as long as she was keeping an eye on one brother’s love life, she might as well check out her other brother’s special fella too.

______________________________

After leaving Alastor and Charlie to talk (Angel knew Alastor wouldn’t cross any lines but he still hoped the stubborn deer wouldn’t shake up the princess too badly), Angel reached his room and prepared to enter with a yawn. Once he finished giving Nuggets breakfast he was going to collapse into his bed and catch up on some sleep…but maybe giggle and daydream about Alastor first…and also maybe pull out a few toys and fantasize too as long as he was at it. That man had lain on top of him last night, and even though they had both been fully clothed, it had somehow been a fully erotic experience for Angel.

“Angel? Angel! Aye… Hello!”

Angel blinked himself out of a daze and turned to see Vaggie of all people standing near him, tapping her foot with a scowl. “I called your name four times. Are you ignoring me or just that distracted?”

Angel rolled his eyes. “Oh, what would I have to be distracted about? Just the fact that my boyfriend and I got our relationship outed publicly over breakfast.” He blushed slightly.

Vaggie blushed too. “Yeah, well…that’s what I wanted to talk to you about.”

Angel held up a hand, his look dry. “Let me save you the trouble. No, he DIDN’T ‘magic’ me into liking him. Yes, I am AWARE of the risks and the stuff he’s done just like he’s aware of all my baggage too. And for the record we DID NOT sin last night in ANY way…even though we still had fun.” He couldn’t help smiling a little.

Vaggie sighed and frowned. “Angel, I’m not here to grill you. I just…” She bit her lip, looking away.

“Wow, you’re hesitating to express an opinion — this must be a big one.” He raised an eyebrow.

“I just need to know that you two are still focused on the hotel and our redemption mission!” she suddenly blurted out.

Angel sighed. “Gee, thanks for checking in about your hotel bottom line instead of checking in to make sure we’re okay first after everything at breakfast.”

“I’m not asking for me! I’m asking for Charlie!” She frowned. “If you and Alastor are planning to run off together and reign over his section of hell or something, I at least need to soften the blow for her. You guys being here matters to her so much.”

Angel scowled. “Seriously? Of course we’re not gonna abandon ship! We can be responsible adults who give a shit about our friends. And maybe you haven’t realized yet, but Al and I LIKE it here! We like Charlie and everyone and the hotel, and even you when you’re not jumping down our throats. I get it, Vaggie — you’ve got trust issues with men. Welcome to the club! Al and I are the fucking co-presidents! But you don’t have to assume the worst.” He frowned.

Vaggie took a deep breath. “I know. I’m sorry. But I needed to ask just in case, for Charlie’s sake. She loves you guys, and she’s starting to think of everyone here as her family, and she believes in this project so much. I don’t want her to get hurt.” She hesitated. “She’s already been hurt enough by her actual family.”

Angel’s look softened. “Yeah - the party made it clear they hate this hotel thing. Also she…might have mentioned something just now about her parents giving her a hard time when they found out about you two.”

Vaggie groaned. “It was a nightmare. Her mom tried to convince her that she just needed a trip to the Lust ring to get over me, and her dad didn’t talk to her for two weeks. Said he was thinking things over. Idiota.” She scowled.

“Well,” Angel grinned, “I for one think you guys are great for each other. You’ve got the healthiest relationship I’ve ever seen in hell. Like seriously, I’ve been jealous since I climbed into the limo with you two that first day you found me.”

She rolled her eyes. “Hard to tell since you kept calling me Vagina and giggling.”

“Defense mechanism.” He laughed, and she cracked a smile. Angel went on. “Al and I aren’t leaving you two the same way you and Charlie aren’t leaving each other. Okay?”

Vaggie nodded. “Okay. Thanks, Angel. And for what it’s worth, if Alastor makes you happy I wish you all the luck with him. And Alastor is lucky to have you — remember that.” She hesitated again but then put a hand on his shoulder. “Charlie can feel that you have a good heart. And I believe her.” She laughed. “I think you actually could get to heaven one day if what we’re trying to do works.”

Angel hesitated. He bit his lip. “Vaggs, speaking of… I mean, if we’re talking about preparing Charlie for things so she doesn’t get hurt… Look, I’m gonna keep trying to work on being a better person. And I’m all for helping others do the same thing and helping you gals prove redemption is possible somehow. And Alastor is too in his own way — or at least he supports me making better decisions. But…” he blushed, “fuck, you’re gonna think it’s stupid…”

“But…you don’t want to go to heaven alone,” she finished softly.

“Yeah…” Angel’s eyes widened. “If you can redeem Al too, then we can talk. I don’t think he’s up for it though…” He raised an eyebrow. “How did you know?”

She shrugged and smiled sheepishly. “Why do you think Charlie and I haven’t just tried redeeming me? I want to prove her theory. But we won’t be taken apart. Nothing’s heaven without each other…”

Angel blinked away a tear. “Look, I know Al and I have only known each other a little while, but that’s how it is for us too, okay? I feel comfortable and safe and happy with him. And I’m not leaving him alone — I won’t put him through that. He tried to get me to change my mind last night, and I told him no way.” He scowled, trying to hold back the tears. “He’s been alone too long already! And I’ve been alone too long already too.”

“You don’t have to be alone here. Neither of you. And…if you just want to make better choices but don’t want heaven — I’ll talk to Charlie. It’s okay. Just…maybe don’t advertise that fact outside of the hotel for now — at least not until we get more guests so we have more redemption candidates. Or until Alastor decides he feels like trying for redemption too, heh.”

“Okay.” Angel laughed. “And I kind of hope one day he will… There’s someone up there I think he might be ready to see again.”

Vaggie raised an eyebrow. Angel just gave her a quick hug then pulled back. “We’re all gonna be okay. Don’t worry so much, Vags.” He winked. “Now I think you should head downstairs and find your girlfriend, because Alastor asked to talk to her alone, and our significant others have a habit of getting carried away.”

Vaggie blinked then groaned. “Oh no. He’s going to make tentacles appear and she’s going to sing. I’m going!” She made her spear appear and turned around.

“See ya, Vags!” Angel called out to her. “Maybe the four of us can do a double date sometimes - or a double wedding. Whatever sounds more fun.”

Vaggie blushed a lot. “Angel!” She raced down the hall, but she was smiling a little.

Angel chuckled and headed into his room. Nuggets was sitting on his bed. He went over and hugged the pig. “Hey, buddy! Heard you had a fun sleepover. Daddy had a fun night too...with other Daddy.” He blushed as he filled Nuggets’ dish. “I mean, not that he’s your daddy too yet, but if there were any contenders…” He giggled as he set the dish down and Nuggets nuzzled him then began to eat. Angel collapsed onto his bed and then kicked his legs, hugging a pillow and beaming. “Fuck, I have a boyfriend! Alastor’s my boyfriend! My beau! He made out with me and touched me and I kissed that hot fucking neck of his.” He groaned happily. “Smiles… We’ll be okay, Smiles… We both got someone to come home to now.” He settled in, ready to dream about Alastor calling him darling in that sultry way of his while they held each other close and Alastor’s leg wrapped around his hip and Angel’s hand reached around his hip..

______________________________

A little while after being sent to find Sir Pentious, one of the Egg Bois came back to Molly. “The Boss says to meet him in the solarium for tea! We’ll take you!”

Molly stood up eagerly and followed the Egg Bois out of her room. “Solarium, huh? Fancy digs here. Ya boss has a lot going for him. Seems like a great provider!”

“Oh yes, he’s the best boss ever!”

She giggled and continued following down a walkway and up two levels to a large, ornate door with frosted windows full of light. Her smile grew.

“The Boss is right in there!” One of the Egg Bois announced while the others opened the doors for her to showcase a huge room full of light and plants, almost like a small park or a huge greenhouse.

Molly patted each of them on the head. “You’re all too sweet. My little bambinos… Why don’t ya go play, huh? Leave me and Boss Man alone to talk — I gotta catch up with him about my brother Niss.”

“The boss loves talking about Mister Niss! He likes him as much as we like the boss’s ray gun!”

“Oh really?” Molly smiled more.

The Egg Bois nodded then looked to each other.

“Ooo, we should go check on the ray gun while he’s having tea!”

“Maybe some of us can go outside and the others can shoot them with the ray gun!”

The Egg Bois ran off, very excited, while Molly just raised an eyebrow and shook her head. Then she turned and headed into the Solarium, the door closing behind her. The room had a large domed glass ceiling to fill the space with the red ‘sunlight’ of hell. It was warm and humid, and Molly instantly took off her hat to fan herself. She was feeling a little less self-conscious about her spider body ever since Husk had told her she looked pretty. Maybe she really was still beautiful as a spider. Angel was still beautiful, after all. And Husk was a flying kitty, but somehow he was beautiful as a demon too.

She tried to focus again on the moment at hand. There were shrubs carved in Sir Pentious’s likeness, and tropical flowers, and lush and exotic grasses, and large flat boulders. She followed a small stone path then came around a bend and saw a charming white table set with tea and sweets, and in one chair was the snake demon himself. She hid for a moment behind some of the shrubbery to watch. The snake was frowning, his flaps drooping. He sighed wistfully and curled his tail in close to himself. He really must miss her brother. But maybe having someone to talk to about him would help.

Molly cleared her throat to make her presence known and then stepped into sight.

The snake quickly straightened up and put on a happy smile. “Molly! Come right over, the tea is nice and hot! Of course, most things in here get nice and hot - this room traps heat. It’s a snake demon need, I’m afraid. If it’s too warm for you though just let me know — we can always move to another part of the ship!”

Molly strolled over, looking around. “Are ya kidding? It’s lovely in here. This place is stunnin’!” His tail came over and he pulled out her chair for her then pushed it back in when she sat down. A real gentleman - Niss needed that. She was liking Sir Pentious more and more. “Has, uh…my brother seen this place yet?”

“Oh…no,” Sir Pentious glanced down shyly and poured them both tea. “Erm…neither of your brothers actually.”

“Ah, so the cat’s out of the bag about Angel, huh?” Molly feigned surprise. “Well, then, as long as we’re letting out secrets, do you mind if I take off this coat? It’s a little too hot for it. But, uh…something’s gonna be kinda obvious when I do. Don’t freak out on me, okay?”

Sir Pentious chuckled, intrigued. “I can assure you, I’ve been in hell long enough at this point that nothing freaks me out.”

Molly shrugged. “Okay then!” She took off the coat for the first time. Beneath it she wore a black and pink skirt with white pinstripes, a matching blouse, and a pink bowtie. The fact that she was also a white spider with pink markings was obvious.

Sir Pentious eyed her for a moment. “You and Angel…have a striking family resemblance. You look like a lady Angel, if you don’t mind me saying.”

“We’re twins.” She threw out her arms. “Ta da!”

Sir Pentious almost choked on his tea. “Well, I do have to admit, I didn’t quite see that coming.” He swallowed. “So Niss is…”

“Our older brother even though he’s a shorty, heh.” She grabbed a muffin but then blinked and quickly added. “Short guys can have a lot going for them though! Niss was always so strong and crafty — we were jealous sometimes, growing up.”

Sir Pentious bit his lip, looking down. “Molly…is Niss okay?”

She played with her muffin and chose her words carefully. “If you asked me a few weeks ago, I’d of said no. But now…I think he’s almost there. Ya know, he always just wanted to make our Pops happy, especially since Angel and I weren’t very good at it. He tried to be everything and to protect us. But now I think he’s finally working on making himself happy. He’s acting better, and of course he’s hanging out with nice guys like you.”

Sir Pentious smiled more and blushed. “Well, I…we just hit it off and…he’s an excellent companion and fighter! And we both have a certain fascination with the princess’s hotel!”

Molly held back a giggle. “Hey, Pen? Can I call ya Penny?”

He smiled a lot. “Penny? I like that! Yes, of course.”

“Well, Penny…I’m kinda new in these parts and I was wondering…could I get your advice about something?” She blushed, but this was for Archie so she pushed through.

“Of course! I’m happy to assist!” He doffed his hat and leaned on his elbows, listening eagerly.

Molly played with her hair. “Well, I kinda got this fella I like. And I think he likes me. But, ya know…neither of us has just outright admitted it yet. We keep getting shy or interrupted. And he’s got this difficult boss that mucks things up a little. And I’m going through a transition phase myself, heh. So, um…what do you think I should do?” Her eyes came up and she bit her lip. “I just don’t want to miss out on this guy.”

Sir Pentious watched her with wide eyes and a distinct blush. “I, er, well…I think…” Finally he sighed and his eyes went down. “I think you should tell him before you lose the chance. Even if you both need time to settle the details, it’s best to let people know you care for them. And if both of you like each other, I’m sure you’ll make each other happy.”

Molly leaned closer across the table. “I agree, ya know. Maybe it’s scary, but saying your true feelings has gotta be the right thing to do.” She swallowed and added, “And if the other person needs just a little extra time to work through understanding their feelings before they share everything, I think it’s a swell thing to wait for ‘em if you can.”

Sir Pentious’s smile returned a little. “Yes, I suppose your right.” His eyes met Molly’s and his smile grew. Then he added, “Er, have you asked Niss about your situation?”

“Nah, not yet. I have’t had a chance.” She laughed. “Also if I did he’d probably try to interrogate the guy or something. Always so protective.” She rolled her eyes.

“Yes, he’s rather strong and determined.” He swallowed. “Is he staying at the hotel or…”

“I don't think so.” Molly finished a muffin. “But I think it’d be good for him if he decided to. That place seems nice, and he’d get to spend more time with Angel. He needs that. But I’ll check in with him later to see where he went. I’ll let ya know what I find out — that way neither of us has to worry.”

“Oh wonderful!” Sir Pentious clapped his hands together, beaming. “I mean, erm…thank you! It’s always a relief to know a friend is taken care of.” He sipped his tea, looking a little dreamy-eyed for a moment. Then he raised an eyebrow. “Molly, do you also happen to know if anything out of the ordinary is going on with Angel too? He attacked my ship the other day for one of our usual sparing matches, but he had the Radio Demon too. They worked together! In formal wear! Then before we could strike final blows, they disappeared? It’s just…such a different style of attack for Angel. It makes me rather curious of the effect that hotel has on demons.”

“Oh, ha!” Molly grinned sheepishly and enthusiastically waved off Sir Pentious. “Angel’s just trying to make friends around there! As far as I can tell that place just makes demons want to try having fun in new ways.” She shrugged. “Besides I…I haven’t really talked to Angel since I came around here. I gotta say some things to him, I’m just not sure how to say ‘em yet.”

Sir Pentious nodded, sipping his tea. “Well, I’m sure you’ll figure it out. And in the meantime, I want you to know you are welcome to stay here for as long as you’d like.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “I was really hoping you’d say that. I’d really like ta get ta know ya more and ta be here so my brothers can find me easily. I can help out! I don’t mind hard work, and I can entertain the little egg guys, and learn about how the ship works to help with repairs, and I can brew a mean espresso.”

“You are under no obligation,” Sir Pentious assured. “You’re our guest, and we’re happy to host! Stroll the ship, response here or in the drawing room or anywhere else you’d like, oh and of course please observe the Pentagram from these heights. The view is fascinating!”

Molly beamed. “I’d love that! Hell is kind of beautiful…in an intense way."

“Indeed!” He perked up. “Would you like to see some of my territory! We’re flying over it now!”

She nodded eagerly, and Sir Pentious lead them over to one of the glass panes where he pointed out landmarks and battle sites and his favorite places. Molly took in the sights and felt like hell had so much to offer and was a place worth exploring, especially since both of her brothers were somewhere down there.

______________________________

Husk had spent most of the morning with Niffty, helping her with her chores. He wanted to pay her back for lying for him, and also he didn’t want to leave her alone right now. She still seemed worried about causing Alastor any trouble — she kept frowning and spilling cleaning fluid and once she just stopped right in the middle of sweeping with a sad look in her eyes. After lunch, Husk insisted she take the rest of the day off to play with Nuggets and have some fresh air in the garden — he would take care of everything else she usually did around the hotel. Niffty had hesitated but then finally accepted. She seemed tired.

Once she was out of the way, Husk paced in his room for a bit and then went up to see Alastor a little while after the Radio Demon returned to the hotel — holding a discrete (though bloody) bag of what Husk could only assume had formerly been some poor sinner. Despite publicly putting on his radio shows for hell to listen in, when it came to visuals Alastor usually preferred to eat alone. He claimed it was to preserve the air of mystery around his demonics, but Husk just figured that a guy as prim and preppy as Alastor didn’t want his public image to become a bloodstained mess of fangs and claws.

He must be done eating by now though. Husk knocked on the door. “Alastor — we’ve gotta talk. Now.” He blushed a little. “Uh, unless Angel’s in there in which case I’ll come back later.” Husk rubbed the bridge of his nose — the last thing he needed was a mental picture of Alastor getting frisky with Angel.

The door flew open, and there stood Alastor with a too-large smile. “Ha! Despite your wild imagination, Angel and I are not together every minute that we’re not in sight of a third party.”

“You live next door to each other, the odds were in my favor.”

“Ho, if the odds were in your favor, Husker, you wouldn’t be here with me now, would you?” Alastor narrowed his eyes. “Now, what do you need?”

Husk crossed his arms. “For you to listen. And to not freak out. And to talk to Niffty at some point — she needs it.”

Alastor tilted his head. “Niffty?” He snapped his fingers — now he was sitting in his arm chair and Husk was seated in a wooden chair across from him, and the door was closed. “Is anything the matter with the little darling?”

“Look, she feels bad for pointing out ‘tie’ situation with you and Angel this morning and busting your whole affair wide open.” Husk crossed his arms.

Alastor raised an eyebrow and one ear twitched. “Hmm, I hadn't thought about the situation as her fault at all. Angel and I discussed the matter, and he was right — it was our error, and we were bound to be discovered by someone sooner or later in this tight-knit hotel. Niffty was merely making one of her meticulous observations and just happened to be the one to get the ball rolling."

"Yeah, well, that's not how she feels.” Husk frowned. “She thinks she upset you. And she actually probably wouldn’t have said anything at all about your ties if she hadn’t been trying to help…me.” He sunk lower in the seat and his eyes went down.

Alastor’s eyes narrowed and he tented his fingers, intrigued. “Help you…with what, pray tell?”

“Oh come on, Alastor — you know I was all worked up at breakfast, you know something was going on!”

“Oh yes,” Alastor replied easily. “But, naturally, managing my own immediate problems took precedence. I had penciled in to grill you about your suspicious behavior sometime tonight once you had a few good, loose-lipped drinks in you. But if you’d like to reschedule for now, I can manage.” His eyes turned to radio dials. “What has been going on here while I’ve been away, Husker? When the deer’s away, the cat will play?”

Husk didn’t flinch. He looked Alastor straight in the eye. “The spider lady was here all last night — her name is Molly and she’s Angel’s sister. And she wants to talk to him, just not yet. So she snuck out this morning to Pentious’s ship after she called someone for help. She’ll come back when she’s ready!” Husk was flushed. “And yeah, I didn’t tell you, and yeah, I don’t care. Not EVERYTHING in my life is your business. Niffty was just trying to help me keep it that way.”

Alastor’s eyes flickered back to normal. He was quiet for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and snapped his fingers. Angel appeared in the room — dressed in a pink and red outfit with two curlers nestled in his hair, and in the middle of applying some mascara.

Angel blinked and jumped. “Al! Fuck, don’t do that without warning me! I’m don’t got my face on yet!” He blushed and tried to smooth out his hair. “Shit, if you’d done that ten minutes earlier I’d have ended up in here with wearing only a thong.”

Alastor glowed brightly — which both fascinated and slightly nauseated Husk — then cleared his throat and turned to the spider. “My apologies, darling. It’s urgent and I lost my temper.” His eyes went right to Husk and narrowed. “Husk has an update on the spider lady you have such an interest in — who according to him claims to be your sister, Molly. Husker, if you will?” It wasn’t a request — it was a command. Alastor dug his claws into the armchair.

Angel blinked as he took out the curlers, blushing a little. He glanced at Husk. “When did she finally leave for good? She’s never stayed longer than a few days…”

Husk titled his head. “Uh…she’s still here.”

Angel’s jaw fell open. “No…no she can’t still be here.”

“I’m afraid Husk isn’t lying,” Alastor interjected. “He knows at this point I’d rip out his tongue if he was. Apparently she was here for a brief time during breakfast and snuck off to the sanctuary of Sir Pentious’s ship.”

“What?!” Angel grabbed his hair, effectively ruining the curls that had just been put in. “Maledizione! Fongul!” He grabbed Husk’s shoulders. “Why the fuck did she do that? Why the fuck didn’t you tell me she was HERE? Why the fuck is she still around at all?”

“She wants to talk to you! But I think she’s nervous to… She wasn’t ready, so she snuck away!”

Angel paced then went back to Alastor, wringing his hands. “I’ve gotta go. I’ve gotta find Pen and kick his ass if he kidnapped her, and then I’ve gotta send her packing! She ain’t like us, Smiles!” He was shaking.

“But the snake didn’t kidnap her!” Husk shot back. “She called someone to help her and they called Pentious. I don’t know who…”

Angel’s eyes widened again then narrowed. “Niss, I’m gonna fucking kill you.”

“Who is…Niss?” Alastor raised an eyebrow.

Angel threw his arms in the air. “Well, as long as we’re just opening up everything about my personal life, Arackniss — or Niss — or fucking Archibaldo the idiota — is my big fucking brother! And he should know better than to let her stay in hell!”

“Stay in—?“

“She’s from purgatory, and she’s supposed to stay in purgatory so that she can get to heaven soon and be with Mama! But she likes to drop in sometimes because she misses us and doesn’t want to leave us. Souls like her stay here too long though, and they become like us — they can’t go back!” Angel paced then turned his panicked sights to Husk, scowling. “Why didn’t she just leave when she got here last night and realized I wasn’t around? And why did she trust you with all of this? And where was she even hiding?"

“I…” Husk blushed a lot, eyes wide. He held up his hands. “She stayed cuz we get along. And she just wanted someone to talk to. And…look, NOTHING happened, all right?!”

Angel’s eyes widened then he sighed and rubbed his head. “Cherri was right — Molly wasn’t gonna resist ‘hot dad bod; Husk.”

“What?” “What?!” Alastor and Husk exclaimed in distinctly different tones.

“You know,” Angel rolled his eyes and gestured to Husk, “that sturdy, grumbly, solidly-built sort of guy.”

Husk practically pulled his wings around himself. “Can we have ANY OTHER conversation besides this one?”

“Please do not call Husker ‘hot’,” Alastor rolled his eyes, pouting a little with his arms crossed.

Angel tilted his head then smiled. He came closer to Alastor. “Smiles, I’m gonna have to wait til later to be turned on by you being jealous that I just called Husk hot.” His smile fell again. “But for now…this is really serious. I need to help my sister.”

“She’s gonna come back when she’s ready to talk to you,” Husk offered. “She promised.”

“I can drag the snake’s ship here by force if you’d like,” Alastor offered, composure restored.

Angel shook his head. “No, I don’t want to freak her out. And if Niss trusts Pen with her, he must have a reason.” He considered. “I need to go to work soon, but after that I’ll call my brother. If we actually work together maybe we can still send Molly back where she belongs.”

Husk frowned, looking down.

Angel noticed. He swallowed and added, “But I mean, maybe she can at least come by here first — you know, to meet Al and…to say goodbye.”

Husk blushed and let out a small relieved sigh. “Yeah. Good.”

Alastor nodded. “Very well.” He looked to Husk, eyes flashing red. “Husk, I’ll speak to Niffty later. There is nothing for HER to worry about.” Then he turned to Angel. “And of course my resources are at your disposal, Angel. And I…hope I can meet both of your siblings. Unless there’s a third I should also know about — ha!” he joked weakly, trying to lighten the mood.

Angel’s eyes were down. “There’s just my dad. You don’t want to meet him. Niss can be kind of a dick but my dad is…” He sighed. “Well, you, me, and Charlie know how some dads can be.”

Alastor gave a small nod. “Quite.”

They were standing very close. Husk slowly backed to the door. “Okay, well, in case this is the part where you two celebrate relating to each other by making out, I’ll go.”

Alastor held up a hand, not looking away form Angel. “If anything goes wrong for Angel’s brother or sister due to your deceptions, I’ll hold you personally responsible.”

“Fine,” Husk grunted. “But I still wouldn’t take back what I did this morning. She’s got just as much right to privacy and time as the rest of us.” He quickly turned and left, shutting the door.

Angel sighed. “I think he was really trying to do the right thing. And I don’t blame Husk if he really likes her that much. Molly’s just…full of joy. It’s hard not to help her if she needs it.”

Alastor relaxed a little. “Well, perhaps I can understand considering my own recent foray into the powers of affection… I won’t punish him, I merely wanted him to know I was displeased.”

Angel smiled and took Alastor’s hands. “If I go see Niss, I’ll probably go alone. I don’t want to leave you out, but we had a bad relationship growing up — specifically about me liking guys. If he mouths off to you and I have to sock him, that’s gonna delay going to see Molly.”

“You’d defend my honor so forcefully?” Alastor asked, smile up on one side.

Angel blushed, eyes hazed. “You know it, babe.”

“Then that observation about Husker’s physical attractiveness is forgotten.” Alastor raised the back of both of his hands and kissed Angel’s knuckles. “And I suppose I can’t blame you for the comment.” His glow grew. “You know, part of why Husker is in my service is that I may have used my charming ways to inadvertently seduce him.”

“You did not!” Angel’s jaw fell.

“I merely noticed he liked looking at me so I let him until I had him under my control.” Alastor laughed awkwardly and released Angel’s hands. “I didn’t know what he saw in me but I worked with my resources until I got what I wanted.” He rolled his eyes. “Please don’t bring it up to him — he gets quite grumpy thinking about how easily he let his guard down for a handsome face.”

Angel laughed. “I won’t. Thanks for making me smile, Smiles.” He gave him a gentle hug then pulled back. “I’ll be back late. But I’ll knock on the door — if you’re still up, let me in for a goodnight kiss.” He winked over his shoulder as he headed back to his room.

Alastor’s ears stood straight up. “I’ll be at the ready, darling!”

Angel giggled as he left the Radio Demon alone.

Once Angel was gone, Alastor considered then snapped his fingers to make his shadow appear. “Tail the air ship. And if it is in ANY distress call me immediately.” His eyes narrowed. “I don’t know why you didn’t tell me about the spider woman boarding it earlier, and for now I don’t care. Do NOT let it happen again!” The shadow scowled but nodded and disappeared. And Alastor now thought over what he should say to Niffty when he saw her next to make sure she knew there was nothing in the world to forgive.

Chapter Text

Once Angel was alone in his room, he pulled out his phone and called Cherri. It took a few rings but she finally picked up.

“Angel! Uh…what’s up?”

Angel raised an eyebrow. “Everything okay, Cherri? You sound kind of on edge.”

“Oh, yeah, yeah, just…had that walk with Rosie and Mimzy earlier. You know Cannibal Colony still freaks me out a little, heh. Then I was just making some rounds through my territory, checking out some old buildings… Nothing new to report!”

“Ooo…kay. You sure nothing’s going on?” Angel blinked and blurted out. “You didn’t hunt down Pentious after breakfast to fight him, right?”

“No way! Believe me, he has been the last thing on my radar today. Why?”

Angel let out a relieved breath. “Cuz apparently Molly’s still in hell, and now she’s on his airship. That’s why Pen showed up at the hotel. Niss somehow got her on board!”

“Niss WHAT?” Cherri’s voice cracked.

Angel grimaced. “He got Sir Pentious to pick up my sister from a roof! In hell! I don’t know, I guess my bother and the world’s most dramatic overlord are trying to start a steampunk ring of the mafia!” He rolled his eyes then scratched his head. “You sure you're good?”

“Yeah! Yeah, I… Where the fuck was she at the hotel—“

“Husk was hiding her.”

“Damn, Molly — good for her. Not a twelve-hour first date and public confession, but still…”

“Ugh, not now, Cherri.” Angel rubbed his temple. “My point is, as long as Molly’s on that ship, definitely no attacks. Niss wouldn’t send her there if he wasn’t sure she’d be safe. And she wouldn’t stay if she didn’t feel comfortable there. So for now…I guess we just have to wait.” He frowned a little and sighed.

“Angel, you okay?”

He swallowed. “She’s been here a long time, Cherri — since the open house or earlier. That isn’t good. She didn’t do anything to deserve staying in this place.” He wiped away a tear.

“Angie, hey, come on… We’ll figure this out with her. And no matter what, she’s gonna be safe. She can take care of herself and she’s got us too. It’ll be okay.”

Angel wiped off a few more tears. “I just really need to talk to Niss. Have you heard from him?”

There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment. Then Cherri took a deep breath. “Angel…I’m gonna text you his number. Call him. You know normally I’d do the ‘go-between’ thing for you guys, but…this is important.”

Angel’s eyes widened then narrowed. “Where is he, Cherri? What the fuck is going on?”

“You can’t just bust in on him, Angel! Trust me. He’s…He’s going through something right now and there’s some stuff I don't think you know, and — it’s not my place, Angel. You guys are brothers. This time you need to call him and talk to him. I’m sending the number.”

Angel scowled more but sighed. “Okay…okay.” He rubbed his head. “Fuck, Cherri — why are the spider siblings always so damn out of sync? I mean, Husk said Molly wants to talk to me but then she just left, and now Niss is doing whatever the fuck Niss is doing… What’s wrong with the three of us?” The tears were coming back. “What’s wrong with ME?"

“Nothing! You’re all working through your own things in your own ways. But you’re gonna find each other again soon. And I’ll be there to keep you stubborn spiders from messing it up.”

Angel laughed a little. “You and Alastor both, I think. And maybe Husk too.”

“Don’t forget Pen.”

“Nah — best friends and boyfriends allowed only.” He laughed.

Cherri hesitated then gave a very weak laugh in return. “I’ve gotta go, hun. Sorry. I’ll keep an eye out for Pen’s airship to make sure no one touches it. And I’m sending Niss’s number now.”

“Okay. I’ve gotta go to work anyway. I’ll…call Niss later. Eventually. Soon.”

“Please, Angel — do. I love you.”

"Love you too, Babe.”

They hung up. Angel’s phone buzzed with a text from Cherri with Niss’s number.

Angel took a deep breath. He glanced outside - the sun was setting. He needed to go.

__________________________________

The sun had just set in Hell, and Niss finally poked his head out of the abandoned building where Cherri had stashed him earlier. She’d offered to swing back by and lead him into Cannibal Colony — according to her it was a creepy place for first-timers. But he wanted to do this alone. He had to prove to himself that he could take this next step on his own.

While waiting, his phone had buzzed constantly until he’d finally just turned it off for a bit. Pops and the rest of the crew were looking for him and they had to be furious. He didn’t want an7 part of it. Molly wouldn’t call just yet - she knew he needed some time to himself. And Niss knew Pen might be trying to call, but… he needed a good night’s rest before he could even think about talking to Pen again, let alone seeing Pen again… or touching Pen again…

He shook his head to focus as he leapt between rooftops in the direction of Cannibal Colony. No demon in their right mind ever seemed to want to get near this place, and it made sense to Niss when he finally perched on a rooftop overlooking the area and saw a few demons ripping apart a corpse for fun. He put his hand over his mouth and cringed — he loved a good chicken parm or steak pizzaola or sausage and peppers, but raw meat made him sick. That’s why he’d always preferred to be in the kitchen when their mama was baking instead of preparing dinner.

He took a deep breath, looked again at the address on the card Rosie had given him, then darted between a few more rooftops. This place might be intense, but the only person who’d ever really made him afraid was Pops — these cannibals couldn’t hold a candle to Henroin.

Niss finally came in sight a large building with a sign above that read Rosie’s Emporium. He hopped down to street level, took a deep breath, and knocked. “Hey! Uh…Signora Rosie, Signora Mimzy? Hi. It’s me. Niss — Angel’s brother.”

The door instantly opened to reveal a smiling Rosie and a giddy Mimzy.

“Arackniss, welcome!” Rosie gestured inside. “We’re happy you made it safely.”

“Now get in here, you’ll catch cold! Or lose a limb!” Mimzy grabbed Niss’s sleeve and pulled him inside as Rosie closed the door.

The spider got his bearings and looked around — this place seemed like a large clothing shop that also sold knickknacks and snacks. He noticed a lot of the fashion options featured leather, fur, feathers — and tried not to think about the fact that they might be from demons. He’d been to some dark parts of hell crime-wise, but he’d never seen anything like this level of poaching.

Niss blinked when he realized he was staring. He turned to the ladies then took off his hat and bowed his head. “Grazie — thank you so much for taking me into your home. I promise, I’ll work hard as long as I’m here. I can protect this place, run errands, eliminate competition —“

“Niss, dear, that’s so sweet but there’s really no need.” Rosie glided past him and helped him out of his coat. “Competition eliminates itself around here, other demons are employed to assist with any needs we have, and as for protection — believe me, Mimzy and I take care of that duty quite well.” Her teeth flashed, and her eyes glowed.

Mimzy laughed. “Rosie, hush, you’ll scare him.” She smiled at the spider. “We just want you to take your time here to rest and be safe for as long as you need. But if you get bored, just let us know what you’d like to do. We have books, music… Oh and plenty of good food!” Her fangs flashed, then she cleared her throat and added, “Of all kinds of course.”

“We’ll start by getting you some fresh clothes.” Rosie pulled a folded pile of garments off a shelf and handed it to him. “I think I was able to eyeball your measurements well enough. If you need any alterations, we’ll take care of them in the morning. I wouldn’t recommend going out since you’re trying to keep a low profile, but you’re more than welcome to spend time on the roof for fresh air. And if you need anything, we’re happy to get it for you.”

Mimzy clapped her hands together. “We also made you up a room! The best guest room we have! Alastor usually stays in it when he visits, but I don’t think he’ll be spending any time with us overnight for a while all things considered.” She giggled and winked.

Niss tilted his head.

Rosie raised an eyebrow, observing him. “You…haven’t spent much time around your brother — or the Radio Demon — lately, have you?”

Niss shook his head.

Rosie and Mimzy shared a meaningful look. Then Mimzy turned back to him. “Well, never mind then! All you need to know is it’s a nice room with a big bed and your own bathroom. And it’s all yours for as you like! Welcome to your new home!”

Niss blushed and held up a hand. “But I just need a cot for a couple nights or something! I can’t accept all of this. You ladies don’t even know me.”

Rosie leaned down toward him. “We know enough. We’ve grown fond of Angel and consider him part of our little family. And since you’re his family, that makes you part of ours too.”

Mimzy took Niss’s elbow and gently began to lead him upstairs with Rosie following.

Niss’s brow was furrowed. “I…but…” He sighed. “Thank you. Very much.” He sniffed and quickly wiped away a tear before it could fall. Then he considered. “Do Cherri and Angel know you guys through the Radio Demon? Since he’s part of the hotel?”

“You could say that,” Rosie replied carefully. “We’re rather big fans of Alastor around here, and anyone whom he brings around his practically a honorary member of the community.”

“So Alastor’s…a good boss? I mean he’s good about taking care of his people?”

Rosie and Mimzy both glanced at him. Niss was looking down, big tears clearly in his eyes.

Mimzy nodded. “Alastor is fair and polite. And cares about his followers. He doesn’t play dirty. And he only hurts people who hurt others. He’s a swell demon worth respecting.”

Niss let out a breath of relief. “Good. That’s real good… Thanks for telling me.”

They reached the landing, and the ladies led him down a hall and to a door. Rosie opened it — it was a large room with a canopy bed and nice wood furniture and even a vase of flowers.

Rosie spoke gently. “Dinner will be later. Why don’t you get washed up and settle in? Then you can call someone you trust to let them know you arrived safely. Cherri or…perhaps Angel?”

Niss walked in and just nodded, eyes still down.

Rosie and Mimzy shared a worried look. Mimzy gave him a faint smile. “You must be tired from everything today. You rest for as long as you’d like, okay? We’re happy you’re here, Niss.”

“Thank you…I will.” he managed with a swallow.

The ladies closed the door and left him.

Niss set the clothes onto the bed. He put his gun in the nightstand drawer. In the bathroom he ran hot water and sat on the edge of the tub as it filled. When the steam came he let the tears he had been holding in fall. As a kid, he had always used long, hot showers to hide tears. Boys didn’t cry, after all, his Pops always said. But sometimes his head was very full and confused, and only crying could clear it all away. So he gave himself a moment in this warm, small, safe space. And he hoped everything would be okay for Molly and Angel, and maybe for himself too one day.

__________________________________

“Niffty darling, there you are! Might I ask for your assistance?” Alastor had discovered the little demoness in the kitchen, slowly dusting a shelf that really didn’t need further dusting. She jumped in surprise and, Alastor was ashamed to realize, perhaps a touch of fear.

She swallowed then turned to him and tried to put on a smile. “Of course, Alastor. Anything you need.” She zipped up alongside him, but there wasn’t the usual pep in her step.

Alastor’s ears went down a little, but he quickly made himself brighten up and twirl his cane as he led them forward. “Right this way to my office! It’ll just take a few minutes!” They reached the door — Alastor opened it then stood to the side and gestured forward. “Ladies first!”

Niffty’s smile grew for a moment but then dulled again as she nodded and entered.

Alastor followed behind her and closed the door. “Take a seat, my dear! I’m in need of your excellent fashion advice.”

She sat and tilted her head. “Oh, but…Angel’s better with fashion than me. Or maybe Rosie!”

“Rosie is attending to affairs at the Colony, I’m sure, and Angel is working right now. And also this is a bit of a surprise for Angel.” Alastor glowed a little then snapped his fingers. A trunk appeared on his desk, open to reveal a variety of clothes in shades of red and muted tones

Niffty tilted her head, curious.

Alastor leaned against the edge of his desk and explained. “Angel and I have decided our next date should be a picture show night here in my office. It’s a very casual affair — but as you know ,my expertise is in formalwear. Would you help me select an outfit?”

Niffty just sat there with her eye wide and her jaw fallen. “You…want me to help you with something about you and Angel?”

Alastor nodded. “Quite!”

Niffty’s lower lip trembled, and then her eye gleamed with a big tear waiting to fall.

Alastor’s eyes darted from side to side and he desperately wished for a moment that Angel was here with all of his emotional wisdom and playful banter and softness. But still, Alastor had comforted Niffty before — this moment merely required a deeper level of it.

He twirled his hand to create a hanky then handed to her. “There now, my dear, why the water works? If you’re indisposed to assist, there’s no worry at all!”

Niffty dabbed her eye and shook her head. “No, I always have time for you, Alastor! I just…why would you ask me? I ruined your secret! I don’t want to risk ruining more for you and Angel! And I—I have no excuse…” She bit her lip.

Alastor’s smile lessened. He snapped to make another chair appear and sat himself facing her. “Oh but I think you have a rather excellent excuse — you were trying to help your dear friend Husker. I hear he successfully snuck a rather mysterious lady spider named Molly away from the hotel onto a certain airship this morning.”

Niffty’s eye widened again. “Oh no! Your shadow promised he wouldn’t tell — I begged him!”

“Hmm…” So that was why his shadow had withheld information — well, he certainly couldn’t blame the figment for complying with dear Niffty’s request. “Oh no, my dear, he kept your confidence. It was Husker himself who revealed everything to me. Angel knows as well. And no one is mad, I assure you. Of course, we’d like to find Miss Molly to make sure she’s safe and so she can speak with Angel and be introduced to all of us properly. But really no harm done.”

Niffty let out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad no one’s mad. And I think she’s safe. Husk wouldn’t have let her go if she wasn’t. And I’m sure she’ll come back soon.” She frowned again. “But I still wish you and Angel had your secret.”

“Ha!” Alastor glowed a little but waved her off. “Oh Niffty — I have to agree with Angel that sooner or later he and I would have been discovered. This place has become quite a close-knit group, and he and I are…still working out how to practice discretion as the better part of affection.” He leaned down, looking into her eye. “You did nothing wrong. I am not mad at you. In fact, I’m happy the cat’s finally out of the bag — no more worrying about dropping the ball. Thank you for the relief. And if you really would help me pick out a nice casual outfit for my evening with Angel Dust, I would be eternally grateful.” He held out a hand to her.

Niffty’s bright smile returned. She grabbed Alastor’s hand in both of hers and hugged his arm tightly. Then she pulled back and went right over to the trunk on the desk. “I know you have some turtlenecks in here! You’d look so good in one with that nice pair of grey dress pants you have! And those shiny black loafers. And you should wear your regular glasses! I know you think they make you look silly, but they really look sophisticated and pretty!”

Alastor chuckled. “You seem to have wardrobe plans already prepared for me.”

“Oh yeah! I think about lots of different outfits for you and Angel to wear in my stories!”

One of Alastor’s ears twitched to the side. “Stories?”

Niffty lifted her head out of the trunk and nodded. “I write made-up stories about you and Angel being happy together all the time!” She hesitated; her smile fell again for a moment. “Oh…but I can stop if you want. Husk said I could do ones about him and Molly anyway, so I’d still be able to write those at least. I just like writing and thinking of my friends being happy."

Alastor took a deep breath. “That’s…er…fine, Niffty. You can write your stories. But they must never leave the hotel — remember, Angel and I need to keep our relationship discrete for now.”

“Oh absolutely!” She nodded, beaming. “They’re just for me to have fun. I, um…did read some to Charlie and Vaggie and Cherri and Husk before we knew you and Angel were really going out though.” She frowned in worry again. “I shouldn’t have done that — I just wanted to share. If I thought you and Angel were together already, I wouldn’t have.”

A slight sharp hum passed through Alastor’s head but he just gripped his cane and smiled at her in understanding. “I suppose that’s fine — or it can’t be undone anyway. It’s not as though suspicions hadn’t already been aroused long before, according to Angel.” He glowed. “But if you could refrain from such readings in the future, I would appreciate it Niffty.”

She nodded. “I promise, Alastor. But then I also can’t share the ones about Husk and Molly of course, even with you.”

“Ha! Damn. And I was rather curious…”

Niffty laughed and pulled out a stack of clothes. “Here, try these on. Let me know if anything needs adjustment, and I’ll work on them tonight.”

Alastor took the clothes and headed into his back room to change. But he paused before going through the door, glowing considerably. “Niffty? Might I…read your work someday?”

“Really?!” Her smile filled her entire face.

Alastor’s nodded. “I am…curious. And I enjoy most things that have to do with Angel, ha!”

Niffty giggled. “I’ll leave some in your room for tonight. Let me know if you think I got your characters right!”

“I’m sure you did swimmingly!” Alastor swung a fist through the air then entered the back room and closed the door. He took a deep breath. That was when his ears picked up the sound of two people out in the garden, which was a very special place for himself and Angel, so he decided to take a look.

Out of his small window he saw Louise and Abel sitting on a bench, laughing and sharing warm mugs of coffee — the same place they’d sat during their proposal and during Alastor and Angel’s first night together in his office. Abel kissed Louise then took her presumably now empty cup with his own and went inside. She just swung her legs and looked up at the red and black sky with a smile, then glanced at the little ring on her finger and giggled.

Alastor sighed. He might as well complete his various levels of humiliation for the day. He snapped and teleported himself outside to stand in front of Louise.

She blinked then smiled brightly. “Hi Alastor! Where did you come from?”

“It’s hell, where do any of us come from, ha!” He twirled his cane. Louise just smiled knowingly, clearly waiting for him to say whatever was really on his mind. She really did remind him too much of his mother, which was why he didn’t feel entirely uncomfortable saying what he had to say next. “Well, my dear, I’m occupied in another matter at the moment so I’m afraid I’ll have to make this brief. I just wanted to inform you of something new!” She tilted her head and he cleared his throat. “Erm…at your wedding…after I walk you down the aisle…I may disappear for a little while. And Angel may disappear for a little while. We don’t mean to be rude, but I promised him a dance on the roof at that joyous event. You see, he and I are now courting.”

Louise beamed and jumped up, her tail wagging. “Oh Alastor, y’all are so sweet! I’m so happy for you! Thank you for telling me!”

“Oh quite a few more people were told besides you today, I’m afraid. Breakfast earlier was interesting.” Alastor looked down at her. “Those who were at the table when you came down are the only people in hell who are allowed to know currently. If our new situation became public knowledge, it would provide a lot of danger and inconvenience to Angel and I.”

Louise nodded seriously. “I understand, Alastor. I won’t even tell Abel if you don’t want. It’s your and Angel’s business only.”

Alastor sighed deeply, his voice a bit flat but his smile persisting. “Now, now, I don’t want to be responsible for you keeping secrets from your bethrothed. If him not knowing becomes inconvenient, use your best judgment. I’m sure he will be responsible with the information.”

“Thank you, Alastor.” Louise smiled more. “I’m glad you fellas got together in time to dance at my wedding. And who knows? Maybe I’ll come to YOUR wedding one day.” She winked.

“Ha!” Alastor’s smile and eyes widened too much. “I don’t know what you’re talking about! Well, farewell!” He teleported himself back to the darkness and safety of his back room.

Alastor’s eyes hazed for a moment once he was alone again. Then he shook his head and eyed the outfit Niffty had chosen. It was something he might have worn on a quiet Sunday all alone in the Radio Tower but never in public. But with Angel he wanted casual and comfortable and to experience that feeling of Angel eyeing him like that was something beyond intriguing about the Radio Demon that the spider couldn’t get enough of.

While he changed, he wondered if Niffty’s stories featured any moments of attraction like that…or any mention of nuptials. And he tried not to think too much about how pretty Angel would probably look at Louise’s wedding…or how pretty he would certainly look in a gown fit for a bride.

__________________________________

Vox had gotten a text from Valentino. 'Meet me at the club in my office. Midnight. We need to talk.’ That was it. Nothing else. It sounded so much like an order that Vox had half a mind to blow him off. But he was a little curious. And maybe Valentino wanted to talk about Velvet spending some time with Vox if she was really stressing out Val. In that case Vox basically needed to go before Valentino and Velvet (accidentally) killed each other. Besides, it wasn’t like he had plans tonight…or any night really. And since Valentino was still keeping away from Angel, it meant Vox wouldn't have to deal with Angel, which meant he wouldn't have to be reminded of Alastor.

Vox strode down the block in the lust distract — he made a few street lights short out just to scare off the horny crowds doing things on the corners. He wasn’t in the mood right now to walk into a meeting with Valentino already half way turned on.

He entered the studio and didn’t give the bouncers a second glance. They knew better than to get involved in any disputes between the trio. He took the elevator to the top floor and headed to the obnoxiously ornate doors of Valentino’s office. Vox pulled out his phone and texted the moth. ‘I’m here. Outside the door.' Valentino replied back right away. ‘Come in.’

Vox took a breath and pushed open the door.

He nearly busted a circuit — Angel was sitting in a chair in front of Valentino’s desk, smiling but also sweating a little. He turned at the sight of Vox.

“Uncle Voxy! Long time no see, heh…”

Vox’s screen glitched. He walked over and stared daggers at Valentino. “Yeah, long time. Speaking of which, I thought you and I had an appointment, Val. Why do we have company?”

Valention took a long drag of his cigarette. “Oh, I was thinking of extending Angel's hours a bit again, putting him back on some private parties — especially mine.” He glanced at the spider. “You took off Saturday night, and that’s bad for business. Gotta make it up to me some way, right. Angel Cakes?”

Angel swallowed. “Sure, Daddy! But couldn’t I just work one of my usual night’s off instead?”

Valentino lost his smile. “You trying to say a fucking Wednesday night could somehow make up for a missed Saturday?”

Angel blinked and shook his head. “No daddy! I… I just thought, uh…”

“You don’t think. You’re not good at it, and you’re not paid for it.” He doused the cigarette.

“I’ll pay.” Vox announced.

Both demons looked at him. Vox went on. “I’ll book Angel for a party of my own. That’ll make up whatever he lost out on Saturday. Now if we’re done, I’d like to get down to business — our private overlord business.” He met Valentino’s gaze.

Valentino lit a new cigarette. “Angel Cakes, hit the bricks. I’ll text you what I decide to do about your schedule and this party offer from Uncle Voxy.”

Angel stood up and nodded. “Of course! Thank you for letting me make things up to you, Daddy. Bye, Uncle Voxy!” Angel gave them a coy wave then left.

Valentino smirked at Vox.

Vox pulled out his phone. “Your shit’s going off the air for a full day thanks to this little stunt of yours. And if you really do change Angel’s schedule just to piss off Alastor and pull some dick power move on me, it’ll be permanent. Do not fuck with me, Val.” Sparks came off his screen.

“Do it.” Valentino shrugged. “We all know if you take my smut off the air, eventually demons’ll get so pissed at you that you’ll have no choice but to put it back on.”

Vox paused for a moment. Then he shook his head. “You know, I thought maybe there was a chance you wanted to have a real conversation, but I guess I was wrong. You just…don’t listen, do you?” He reached into his jacket and pulled out a roll of bills then tossed them on the desk. “For Angel’s time — but mostly just to shut you up. I’ll have him come clean out my apartment or something. And if Alastor has a problem, I’ll refer him to you.”

Valentino smirked. "You wouldn’t risk putting Vel in harm’s way like that.”

Vox smirked back. “You’re right, I wouldn’t. Which is why I’m taking her with me. Now.” He pressed a button and put the phone to his ear. “Vel, I know you’re probably snooping. Wanna come hang out with me for a bit while Valentino works through the rest of his ‘selfish asshole’ period?” There was a cheer from the other end of the line loud enough that Vox had to pull the phone away from his head. And then Velvet burst through the doors and pranced up to Vox.

Valentino’s smile dropped -- not into an angry frown but into a flicker of genuine surprise.

Velvet grinned. “It’s about time! Playing with Val is getting boring. He’s really no fun without you around to make him think stuff through.” Her smile grew wickedly as she glanced at Valentino.

Now Valentino was frowning in anger. “What the fuck do you two think—"
“I don’t give a damn that this is hell, Val!” Vox scowled, leading Velvet to the door. “You act like a mean prick, no one wants to deal with you after a while. So play whatever fucking games you want about Angel — the second Alastor gets pissed, I really am sending him right to you and telling him you and me are through. I told you I needed a break, and I’m not done taking it! So, bye!” Vox flipped him off and strolled out the door with Velvet. She stuck her head back in and blew a raspberry with a giggle before slamming the door shut behind them.

Valentino sat in the silence for a moment, very still. Then he sent a single text. Then he reached into a drawer containing some needles and other illicit party substances. He felt…strange. And he needed a hit to make him feel nothing at all for a bit.

__________________________________

In the streets, Vox got a few blocks away from the studio with Velvent before he felt the first tear come onto his screen. He blinked then wiped it away, scowling.

Velvet skipped alongside him, looking up at him. “Voxy, what are ya thinking?”

“Honestly?” He scoffed. “That I hate not just having a…fucking friend here!” He laughed, shaking his head. “I know it’s hell, but what’s so wrong with wanting one person who isn’t constantly playing mind games with you?”

“Well, you have me!” Velvet shrugged and pulled a lollipop out of her dress to eat. “I’m only playing mind games with you about half the time. The rest of the time I’m too busy trying not to play mind games on myself.”

Vox tilted his head at her then sighed. “You didn’t have to come with me… I appreciate you making that storm out look good. But if you’d rather go to one of your bakeries or take some time for yourself—“

“Oh, I shouldn't be left alone for long, Voxy — ever.” She shook her head, her eyes a bit faraway. “I’ll try to cut open one of my limbs to see if there’s any cream filling or jelly! I used to do that a lot before I met you guys. I think I even did stuff like that in life too.” She shrugged, and her normal manic smile returned. “No, I have more fun with I have someone to focus on besides me.” She turned to him. “Want to come to my place and pig out on desserts? I extra super promise not to kill you in your sleep. But it’s fifty-fifty if I’ll drug anything just for giggles.”

A small smile came to Vox’s screen as he rubbed his temple. “That actually sounds…kind of fucking good. You got any dessert wine?”

“I’ve got EVERY dessert wine.”

“You’re all right, Vel.”

She skipped some more. “Are we ever gonna all be back together?”

Vox bit his lip. “If Val get his act together after this…maybe. But for now I don't know.”

“And is Val really gonna send Angel to you for a party?”

“Fucking christ, I hope not — the last thing I need is Alastor showing up and having a damn meltdown in my penthouse because ‘a deal's a deal’.”

“Yeah.” She nodded. “Besides, Angel probably gets along with that sappy hotel crowd and prissy Alastor better. He’s just not like us.”

Vox sighed. “I…I guess. And neither is Alastor.” He glitched. “I’m over him, by the way. Like, pretty much free and clear. Some time alone helped me clear my head.”

“And make room for Val?” She grinned.

“With the way he is right now, not unless I really hated myself. And… I guess I don’t.” He blinked at the realization.

Velvet skipped and sang to herself and flashed a knife at a few demons for fun as they made their way to her apartment. And Vox stayed lost in thought, turning over some new ideas and feelings in his head.

Chapter Text

Niss ended up sleeping in his room for a while — or rather, crying himself to sleep after finishing a hot shower and changing into the grey pants and tan dress shirt from Rosie and Mimzy. When he awoke, the room was dark and he guessed it must be late. His eye felt less swollen, but his stomach grumbled. He decided that if he was still going to try toughing out whatever life in hell still had in store for him, he probably needed to eat something.

He got up and peeked out of his door into the dim hallway. Sneaking up on cannibals wasn’t a smart move (as he’d learned in the alley earlier today), so he figured he might as well announce himself. “Uh…Mimzy, Ma’am? Rosie, Ma’Am? I don’t mean to bother ya if you’ve turned in already. Just gonna sneak to the kitchen and get a plate. Sorry I slept through dinner…” He headed down the hall then turned a corner and saw light through an open doorway.

“Oh you didn’t, young man!” Rosie announced from the room. “Mimzy and I have just been splitting a bottle of wine and chatting. We figured you’d be hungry and wake up eventually.”

“We kept everything warm!” Mimzy added. “Come on in! And you don’t have to be so formal, calling us Ma’am.” She giggled.

Niss entered the doorway to find a modest dining room with fine wood furniture and classy decor. The table was laid with a black cloth, lit candelabras, and several silver trays of food. Rose and Mimzy sat beside each other on one end of the table. They gestured to an empty seat on the opposite side facing them.

Niss swallowed and took the seat. “Grazie. But I’m sorry — ya didn’t have to wait for me. I don’t wanna put you out.”

“Nonsense,” Rosie assured, pouring Niss some wine. “We usually dine late anyway after Colony affairs have been seen to. And we were grateful for some extra time to make this spread special for our new guest.”

Mimzy beamed. “We have all good stuff! Roasted sausage and etouffe — that’s rice and vegetables — and buttermilk biscuits and some very rare steak!” She licked her lips.

Rosie laughed. “The rare steak is a bit more for us, but you’re welcome to have some as well if you’d like..and if you don’t mind a little blood.” He fangs flashed.

Niss tugged at his collar. “I, uh…I’ll just stick with the rice and rolls and maybe a few bites of the sausage, thanks.” He began to serve himself as the ladies dug into their steaks.

“What kind of food is your favorite?” Mimzy asked after swallowing a large bite of meat. “We meant to ask before cooking, but we didn’t want to wake you.”

Niss shrugged and broke a buttermilk biscuit in half — he watched the steam leave the golden roll. “Oh, I don’t need anything special. But I guess my favorite part of any meal is dessert — breads and cakes and pastries.” He bit into one of the biscuits and sighed with a smile. “Like these — these are swell.”

“Happy you like them!” Rosie replied. “We’ll be sure to prepare some delectable sweet and savory baked items for you next time.”

Niss swallowed the biscuit and shook his head. “No, no, nothing doing! I’ll just eat whatever you’d normally eat… minus any demon flesh. No disrespect intended.” He blushed a little. “Or let me I’ll cook something for you! I know I’m the guest, but I wanna be useful, really. I can make breakfast for you in the morning! Some real nice stuff. I remember all my Ma’s recipes. Heh, I had to be real good about memorizing them fast. Dad didn’t like his boys in the kitchen.” Niss blinked a couple times, and his bad eye winced. He stared down at his plate again.

Rosie and Mimzy shared a quick, meaningful glance then returned to eating.

Mimzy spoke up again first. “If you really want to whip up something tomorrow, the kitchen is all yours. And if you want to keep busy, I’m sure the customers would like some meat-free snacks to munch on. They’d probably think it was pretty novel.”

Rosie nodded. “Around here, we value our friends and family and all of their efforts — it’s a morbid but happy little colony. And a safe one for the demons we trust.”

“Just like it’s a deadly one for our enemies, after a fair fight of course,” Mimzy added. “Alastor taught us that; it’s kind of part of his overlord philosophy. Sinning but with class and style and honor — a square deal for everyone.”

Some of the tension seemed to leave Niss’s body. He ate a little more. “I think Alastor sounds interesting. I…wasn’t sure about Tony—uh, about Angel bein’ part of that hotel with an overlord there. He’s…had enough trouble with ‘em in the past. But Alastor definitely sounds different.”

“Perhaps you’ll meet him one day soon?” Rosie offered with a smile. “If you visit the hotel—and your brother…”

Niss’s eyes widened. “I can’t!” His breaths were shallow. He put down his fork and calmed himself. “Sorry, I…” He felt like tears were trying to come again, and he pushed them back, “I just…I got a lot to say to him and…I want his help about…something.” He blushed a little.

Mimzy tilted her head, smiling more. “Anything we can help with?”

Niss shook his head. “It’s…real private. Angel would understand — even if I don’t deserve much understanding from him.”

Mimzy frowned at the sad little spider. “You should give your brother a call. Just to break the ice. People who love each other fight and make mistakes. But if there’s anything good there for the two of you to save, it’s worth trying.”

Rosie nodded. “You don’t have to push yourself. Just think about it. And give Angel time to think about it as well.”

Niss considered, picking at his food. Then he took a deep breath. “I will — think about it, I mean. I promise.” He smiled a little and looked up. “You ladies are really swell — you remind me of my sister.” His smile remained for a moment then he blinked. “I mean…I mean — aw fongul, I’m not supposed to go blabbing about Molly!”

“You and Angel have a sister!” Rosie beamed. “That’s who Cherri hinted about earlier!”

“And her name is Molly!” Mimzy clapped her hands together. “Oh we have to meet her!”

“No, no! She’s…it’s real complicated!” Niss held up his hands. “And right now she’s staying with a friend of mine, and the friend is extra complicated too. And Angel’s gonna be so mad at me for not convincing her to get out of here while the getting’s good, but no one tells Molly what to do, heh…” He sighed and couldn’t help having a small smile again. “She’d love you two to pieces though - guaranteed. If you get along with Cherri, you’ll get along with Molly.”

“Girls Night!” Mimzy looked up at Rosie pleadingly. “We didn’t get to go to Charlie’s sleepover so we have to make up for it!”

Rosie chuckled. “We’ll see. First let’s let the spider family figure out their own situation, and then we’ll have to be properly introduced to Miss Molly of course.”

“Molly I’ll call, and I’ll let her know I’m here too,” Niss added between bites, his appetite picking up again. “That way if she needs to find me, she can. Molly’s got a good heart. She loves her big brother Niss even though I was a first class baciagaloop in life and down here too sometimes. And she’s fierce and smart. I wish I could be more like her. And like Angel too.”

“I’m sure you’ve got a lot of your own admirable qualities, Niss,” Rosie returned. “Just give yourself some time to recognize and appreciate them.”

Mimzy nodded. “If it helps to know, we think you’re a brave, clever, kind young man! You remind us a little of Alastor when we all first met. You’ll be okay.”

Niss smiled and looked to them. “That’s awful kind of ya to say. I don’t get talked to like that often — but it’s nice."

“You deserve kind words just like all demons.” Rosie stood. “Now then, who would like dessert? It’s not much, Niss, but we tried to make some of Alastor’s speciality - beignets.”

Mimzy nodded and sighed. "Yes, but I’m afraid ours never turn out as good as his — he’s a master chef with his specialties. Ooo you should talk to him about baking when you meet him, he’d love that! And I’m sure Angel would too.” She held back a giggle as Rosie rolled her eyes and put a finger to her lips just out of sight of Niss.

“That actually sounds kind of fun.” Niss laughed to himself then stood up and grabbed some of the empty plates and glasses. “Here, let me help you, Rosie.”

“Thank you very kindly!” Rosie replied as they headed to the kitchen while Mimzy rummaged in the cupboard for the dessert wine and plates.

For the first time in a long time, Niss felt good and calm and valued. The only thing left giving him some anxiety was the call he would have to make to his brother sooner or later. Molly, he would just text for now — the idea of calling and hearing Pen’s voice in the background was too much at the moment. But Angel would have to involve speaking — and a lot of it.

_____________________________

Molly flopped back in her cozy canopy bed on Sir Pentious’s ship with a happy sigh. She'd been secretly sleeping on rooftops and in abandoned buildings in Cherri's territory ever since she’d dropped into hell. This was her first night in a real bed except for…last night with Husk. She took a deep breath in and out. She’d never found much time in life for guys — too busy avoiding them and the life of being a wife and making lots of little Italian babies that Pops always expected of her. When she did date, it was usually either some ‘nice young man’ from the neighborhood Mama had set her up with or sometimes a fella she thought her brother might be sweet on. And then of course she’d invite Angel on the date as a ‘chaperone’ so he could actually have a little date of his own.

She’d always wanted to try having some fun with someone: a decent fella who looked at her like she was a whole person and not just something to fit into their life.

She’d never talked much to a guy like Husk, but she liked him. He was fun and he didn’t play games and he was grumpy but still nice — the few times she’d made him smile had made her heart flutter. And he was warm and well-built and had a nice voice. And he thought she was pretty even as a spider. And he’d kissed her good morning after they’d woken up together in his bed. His whiskers had tickled a little. She’d liked it.

Molly held herself close and smiled more, wishing he could see her now. She’d finally been able to get herself cleaned up here on the airship, and Sir Pentious had sent the egg bois to buy her some clothes. Now she was in a long pink nightgown with her hair pulled back and her nails done and everything. Husk would probably blush and pout and tell her she looked swell.

Molly giggled and pulled out her phone and wished she'd thought to get his number before leaving. She wanted to talk to him now.

Then suddenly a text came through — from Niss. ‘Molly, I got help from Cherri and I’m staying somewhere safe now in the Radio Demon’s territory to lay low cuz Pops is gonna go crazy. Don’t worry, I’m with good people. You’d like ‘em. If you need me, call. I know Pen’ll take good care of ya though. He’s good people. Also…Don’t tell Angel anything about what I did if you see him first — I’m not ready’

Molly smiled a little and replied. ‘Glad you’re safe, Archie. I wanna meet your new Radio Demon friends. And I like this friend of yours a lot. Pen is sweet and funny and good. He really likes you. You should visit with him again soon. I’ll watch the Egg Bois and you two can catch up. I think you got a lot to say to each other…’

‘I don't know what you’re talking about.’

‘He’s cute too. Tall and very dapper… You should spend a night here and then we can all have breakfast in the morning. He’d really like that!’

“Molly! … Don’t say stuff like that to him — you’ll embarrass me. He’s…a new friend. And don’t tell him where I am.’

‘Okay, okay… Maybe first there’s a guy I want you to meet anyway before we talk more about Pen.’

‘Are you really making eyes at that hotel bar tender?”

‘You’ll find out when I see you next. And I do want to see you, Archie. I love you so much.’

‘You will. I love you too, Molly… I’m gonna try to talk to Tony tonight.’

‘Good. I want both my brothers to have each other, just like I have both of them.’

‘…I’m gonna try to make things better. Don’t worry. Bella notte, Molly.’

‘Night, Archie. <3”

There was a knock on her door and Molly looked up.

“Molly,” asked the familiar voices of Sir Pentious, “is there anything you need before I turn in?”

Molly went over to the door and opened it. There stood Sir Pentious in a long nightshirt and a nightcap with an eye. Her stubborn big brother would be so perfect with this charming guy, just like stubborn Husk seemed kind of perfect with her. “Actually, do ya know the number for the hotel? I wanted ta call and check in with someone.”

His smile picked up on one side. “Your special friend, perhaps?"

Molly blushed and shrugged. “Maybe. Oh, by the way Niss just texted me - he says he’s in a safe place, and he said good night. And I think he’ll come by again soon.”

The snake’s eyes widened. “Oh, splendid, heh!” He clung to the end of his night cap, fighting back a dreamy smile. “I’ll look forward to it. Oh, and the hotel, er…Egg Bois!” He snapped his fingers, and one appeared at his side. “Find the number for the Hazbin Hotel for Molly, please.” The Egg Boi saluted and dashed off. “We'll see you for breakfast in the morning, Molly. Then feel free to spend the day in your room or the solarium or having fun with the Egg Bois. I’ll be engaging in a few battles tomorrow, so be mindful there might be some turbulence.”

“Battles!" She beamed. “I wanna help!”

He blinked. “Help? No one’s ever asked to…except your brother of course. But I promised Arackniss I’d keep you safe. And I don't want to get you entangled in turf wars."

She waved him off with an eager grin. “Aw nonsense! It all sounds exciting! And I don’t want to just sit around - I like action!” She shrugged. “Besides, maybe if Niss hears about how much fun we’re having he’ll want to come around and help again.” She winked.

Sir Pentious blushed, grinning giddily. “Well, I suppose… Yes, of course, I’d love to have you! We’ll start right after breakfast!” An Egg Boi ran in with a piece of paper and handed it to Molly.

“The phone number, Miss Molly!” He bowed and left.

Sir Pentious smiled and bowed his head to her. “Have a good night, Molly — if you need anything, the kitchen light is on and the powder room is down the hall on the second level.”

She nodded. “Thank you, Pen. You have a good night too.”

He nodded in return to her then departed.

Molly grabbed her phone and the number, took a breath, and dialed. It rang, then a high-pitched voice answered — that small lady with one eye from the breakfast table this morning.

“Hazbin Hotel! How can I help? This is Niffty speaking!”

Molly cleared her throat and kept her voice causal. “Uh, hiya! Is Hus—the bartender available?"

There was a gasp and then, “Yes!" was squealed into the phone. Silence, and then a moment later she heard the grumbles of a familiar voice.

“Niffty, what? I’m tired and —“

“Hiya, Husky! Miss me?”

She heard him gulp. “Molly?” He whispered. "Where are you? Are you sure you’re safe with that snake? I swear, I’ll—“

“No, no!” She laughed. “Husk, it's fine. My brother knows him…”

“Niss?”

Molly blinked. “Now, how did you know about Niss? Oh, but you have to meet Niss soon! I think you’ll get along.”

“Angel mentioned him to me. I’m just glad you’re safe.”

“Thanks!” She blushed and beamed. “And I’m fine, promise! Pen’s great! He set me up with these nice Egg Bois to look after us, and there’s all these fun rooms and great views. The air ship is real big.” She swung her legs on the bed. “Maybe you can sneak away from the hotel and come visit? I got my own room and everything,” she added, holding back a giggle.

She waited eagerly for him to agree. Instead he sighed. “That, uh…might not work. Glad you got someone who can take care of you though — and an overlord on top of things. Sheesh… Looks like he did more for you this morning than I could have.”

She frowned. “Husky - what are ya talking about? Is something wrong?”

“Nothing. I…I gotta go. And you’ve got to talk to Angel soon.” He cleared his throat. “I had to tell Alastor and him you were here this morning. Niffty got in trouble and she was upset. They’re not mad, they're not gonna look for you. They just want to talk too. And then you can do whatever you need to do. Go wherever you need to go.”

She bit her lip and nodded. “I…I get it. I’ll come by to see him when I’m ready.”

“Please be ready soon.” His voice sounded so tender.

“Husk is everything okay? Ya starting to worry me, heh… I really do want to see ya first, please. Even if it’s somewhere different - not the hotel or here.”

“No - stay on your overlord airship. You’re safe, that’s what matters. Have a good night, Molly. Bye.” He sniffed then hung up.

Molly blinked and realized she had to wipe away a tear. She put away her phone and laid down, biting her lip. Something was up. And Husk didn’t want to see her. She wondered what had changed…then remembered that she’d told him about Purgatory this morning. She flinched and imagined him not wanting to deal with a reckless soul ungrateful enough to choose hell over paradise, even for family. She knew that didn’t sound like Husk, but still…

Molly took a deep breath in and out. Right now she was safe and Archie was safe and Tony was safe. And Husk was safe too. That’s what mattered most. She would sleep on it all. Maybe things would make sense tomorrow. She closed her eyes and dozed off, dreaming about when she had been little, and she and her brothers would play and fall asleep together in Mama and Pop’s bed. Those had been good times, and they made her smile despite her doubts.

_____________________________

When Angel got out of the studio after leaving Vox and Valentino behind, he kept his arms wrapped close around his body and his phone clenched in his hand while he walked as quickly as he could back to the hotel. It was hard to resist breaking into a run, but he knew he’d attract unwanted attention that way. Besides, the red stiletto boots and tight miniskirt he was wearing limited his speed. After his pole show he had planned to change back into his usual street clothes, but then Valentino had called him into the office, and Angel had been sick to his stomach ever since. Now he just wanted to get home even if he was freezing out here between his exposed thighs and the fact that he was only wearing a thin jacket over his bare top body.

Alastor and Vox had made an agreement — Alastor wouldn’t attack those three overlords if Valentino left Angel alone. And Valentino had left him alone to the point where Angel had almost stopped feeling an underlying sense of dread every time he walked through the studio doors. He had almost started imaging a life where the moth pimp left him alone forever. What a stupid dream…

If Valentino was circling him again, maybe the agreement was off. Maybe Angel was back in his sights which meant Val, Vox, and Vel would be back in Alastor’s sights, and then there would be another fight — and what if this time Alastor didn’t make it through by a miracle? Angel couldn’t hold that deer’s dying body in his arms again.

He nearly jumped when a text from Val came through. ‘No shift changes. Vox party still on.’

Angel sighed. He couldn’t even tell if this was good or bad news or some kind of mind game. He hated it. Through his gathering tears, Angel saw the familiar lights of the hotel. He shut his eyes tight to let the tears fall away and take some deep breaths. “He’s not gonna hurt me — no one’s gonna hurt me, no one’s gonna hurt Alastor, everything’s okay. I’m okay…I’m okay.” But he didn’t feel all the way okay. His fingers gripped the side of the building and his eyes opened, glowing a fierce pink — the fear fled in place of anger. “Shot you in the heart once and missed killing you, Val. Next time I’ll blow your fucking heart to pieces and I’ll roast them for Alastor to eat myself.” He wiped at his eyes then blinked a few times — the glowing stopped. He took a breath, straightened up, and made himself look as normal as possible.

Angel opened the front door and stepped inside. He hoped Alastor was asleep — he wasn’t sure if he should tell him yet about Vox and Valentino. The idea of Alastor immediately rushing off into the night for a fight made Angel queasy all over again.

Thankfully the hotel was dim and quiet — no one was still up.

Though as Angel passed through the lobby he caught a small movement out of the corner of his eye. The bar was dark, but he realized Husk was sitting on one of the stools with his head resting on the bar turned away from Angel. There was a shot glass on the counter and a bottle.

“Hey, Husk — want me to help you to bed? Easier to sleep off the hangover there.”

“I’m not drunk,” Husk grumbled, not looking up. “Leave me alone. And be quiet, you’ll wake up Niffty. I don’t want her to worry.”

Angel came closer, frowning. “Not drunk? Well, that’s a new one, heh. What’s the occasion?”

Husk sat up and turned even more away, arms crossed over his chest.

Angel slid around him to see the demon cat’s face. His eyes widened. “Husk, were you cry—“

“I’m going to bed.” He was up and heading to his door.

“You really like her, don’t you?”

Husk stopped walking.

Angel swallowed. “It’s okay. Molly’s great… Everyone who met her in life liked her. But she was always real picky about her friends, so you you must be special to her.” He blushed.

Husks’ scowl turned to a frown, but he still didn’t look at Angel.

“Do you want to talk about it? I know you want her to stay—“ Angel started.

“No.” Husk said sharply. “I want her out of this hell hole just as much as you. Next time she’s here, if she doesn’t tell you herself, I’ll let you know.” He went to his room and shut the door.

Angel’s eyes widened. He frowned more. He was gonna need to talk to Husk after he talked to Molly. And, speaking of Molly, he needed to call Niss to ask about her. He looked at his phone but then put it away. He just couldn’t handle anything major right now. A hot bath and a good night’s sleep would help him figure out what to say to Molly, Niss, and Alastor hopefully.

He headed to the stairs then climbed up to his floor.

The light was still on in his room and he heard Nuggets scratch as he got close to the door. Angel smiled. Nuggets being safe and happy made him feel safe and happy too no matter what. He got inside and hugged the little pig close. “Hey there, Nuggs! I missed you too. Did Daddy Alastor say good night to you before he went to bed?”

Nuggets oinked and nuzzled Angel.

Angel glanced at the door connecting his room and Alastor’s. He remembered — he had promised that he’d knock when he got home, just in case Alastor was up for a good night kiss.

He would just knock lightly. Alastor was probably asleep anyway: they’d had a pretty emotionally draining morning after the breakfast debacle, after all. They’d see each other tomorrow when Angel would have a better idea of what to tell him.

Angel gave a light rap on the door, already thinking about turning around to slip into a long, hot bath where he would forget Valentino and think only about Alastor…maybe imagining what it would be like to have the deer in the tub with him.

Instantly, though, the door flew open and a wide-eyed Angel was pulled by his jacket into the room upon which the familiar form of Alastor held him close and smashed a kiss against his lips. Angel squealed at the back of his throat but then grabbed Alastor’s suspender straps and held on tight, kissing him back. The radio demon had no coat, and Angel could almost hear his tail whipping back and forth in glee.

A moment later they separated, breaths shallow. Alastor was glowing with bright eyes, and Angel was flushed with a giddy smile. “Yikes, Smiles — take me now, I’m yours, heh.”

Alastor’s eyes flashed to radio dials and he awkwardly put a few inches of space between them before his eyes turned back to normal.

Angel swallowed shyly. “I mean, happy to see you too. You waited up again?”

Alastor lowered his hands and adjusted his suspender straps, glowing in his cheeks. “Of course! Also my shadow and Fat Nuggets were playing. It seems they’ve become fast friends.” Alastor’s shadow appeared and waved to Angel.

Angel giggled. “Aww, it’s sweet they’re getting along. Thanks for helping.”

“Not at all.” Alastor dismissed his shadow. “I’m certain you would entertain Husker and Niffty in similar circumstances, after all.”

“Yeah… Uh, Al, listen, definitely go easy on Husk about the Molly thing. I just saw him downstairs and…I think the guy’s taking it pretty hard.” Angel frowned.

Alastor’s smile became smaller, and he nodded. “Of course. As long as you are content since the matter is with your family. Besides, if he’s that blue, no need to add to his troubles.”

Angel smiled a little again. “You know, you’re a really good overlord. You look out for your people. They’re not just souls you use and abuse.” He folded his arms against himself and pushed down the thought of Val.

Alastor tilted his head. “Angel, are you cold?” He observed Angel closely finally, and his brow furrowed in concern. “And no wonder — did you walk back to the hotel wearing so little? Why didn’t you change at the studio?”

Angel pushed down the uncomfortable truth again. “I, uh…just wanted to get back home. Back to you.” His eyes met Alastor’s, and he shrugged. “Rough morning after all, heh.”

“But a better evening, to be sure.” Alastor swallowed and added, glowing again. “I’m not the best judge of provocative attire. But despite its lack of protection from the elements — or perhaps because of it — your ensemble is very flattering to your form, darling.”

Angel felt like he must have been flushing pink all over. “Oh, well, I was on the pole tonight. Gotta be wearing the best — well, for the lower half of me anyway.” He shrugged and let the coat open a little revealing the line of his bare chest.

Alastor’s eyes hazed. But then they blinked back to normal and he quickly shrugged. “Er, you really must have been freezing wearing nothing under the jacket.”

The coy words left Angel’s mouth before he could stop them. “You offering to warm me up?”

There was a very pregnant pause. Then Alastor snapped his fingers. Angel now had a warm blanket draped over his shoulders.

Angel blinked at the change then laughed and hugged the blanket close. He gazed dreamily at Alastor. “What a gentleman I got me.”

Alastor gave a small bow at the waist. “You bandaged me and fed me and tended me for days after my battle at the radio tower. A blanket is only the start.” He snapped his fingers. His fire place flickered to life, and then Angel found himself teleported to sit on the edge of the bed facing the flame. With another snap, a tray with a pot of hot tea and two cups appeared on the nightstand. And then Alastor was sitting beside him. “Can I get you anything else, darling?”

Angel blinked a few times to hold back some tears. “Will you just…hold my hand, Alastor?”

Alastor reached out and took Angel’s hand but raised an eyebrow. “Is everything okay? You seem…preoccupied. And you rarely call me by my full name.”

Angel took a deep breath in and out. “It’s probably nothing.”

“Let me be the judge of that, darling.”

Angel opened his mouth but then closed it again and hesitated. His eyes were down. “There’s stuff about me you still don’t know.”

“And I intend to savor every moment we have together to find out all of it — and to celebrate what brings you joy and dismiss whatever has brought you pain.”

Angel wiped at his face. “Damn, Al, you say the most perfect shit sometimes. I…” His breaths were shallow. “I need to leave the studio some day. I still want to do some kind of performing and maybe some services, just not there. But no one walks away from Val and stays in the business or alive long.”

Alastor squeezed Angel’s hand, his tone firm. “You could oust Valentino. You’re smarter than him and bolder and far more talented. You could take over the place and—“

“No, I can’t be in that building forever! I hate that building!” Angel blinked and wiped at more tears with his free hand. “I don’t want to keep remembering all the bad things in that building.” He pulled in his knees, head down.

There was silence at first. Then Alastor spoke in a quiet tone. “How bad?”

“So bad…” Angel whispered.

Alastor’s voice almost had none of its warm radio quality left. “And Valentino let this happen?”

Angel suddenly wrapped up Alastor in a tight hug. Then he realized what he was doing and loosened his hold but kept his face pressed to Alastor’s chest. “Sorry, Al. I can let go if you—“

Alastor’s arms were around him, hugging tightly. “Never.” He ran a hand gently through Angel’s hair. “You’ve healed me so much these last few weeks, mon ange. Now let’s heal you too.”

Angel felt more tears fall as his heart warmed from being so near Alastor. “I love you. I’m gonna love you until the day something kicks my ass enough to kill me in this lifetime just like the first one. And if there’s a third one I’m gonna find you whenever you get there and I’m never gonna let you go.” Angel took a few shaky breaths then raised his head and pulled back a little, blushing. “Fuck, I…am very emotional right now.” He looked at Alastor hesitantly.

Alastor tilted his head, some of his smile back. “Then perhaps I am too. Because I agree with your proposition.” He looked into Angel’s eyes “I won’t let go either.”

Angel’s smile grew. “We…we should talk more sometime, maybe…when I’m ready. But for now…I feel better. Thanks.” Angel squeezed his hand.

Alastor squeezed back and didn’t loosen his hold. His eyes darted around for a moment then hesitantly went up to Angel’s. “Angel, if you would prefer not to be alone, would you like to spend the night in here with me?”

Angel’s heart pounded. The idea of being in Alastor’s bed and smelling his pillows and feeling the heat from his lithe body was intoxicating. Maybe they would kiss again. Maybe Alastor would lie on top of him again. Maybe Angel would flip them over in a moment of passion and like in so many fantasies he’d had, and Alastor’s hands would roam his bare chest and back and down his hip…and up his skirt. And Angel would lose himself in Alastor’s touch.

Angel swallowed and took a breath. “Al? You make me feel safe. But I…I don’t want the first night of us sleeping next to each other in a bed to be because I’m upset about something. I want it to be because we’re happy about something with each other. And I’m pretty emotional, like I said, and I get kind of, uh…” he crossed his legs, “frisky when I’m like that, heh. I just think it’s better if I spend the night in my own bed.”

Alastor was glowing very much. But he nodded. “If you’re certain. Besides…I did want to plan more before we tried. There’s always something to be said for presentation, ha!”

He didn’t elaborate and Angel smiled more at the idea of whatever sweet ideas he had cooking for them. “Thanks for waiting up again, and for the kiss, cutie.”
Alastor beamed but glanced away modestly. “Just welcoming you home properly, darling.”

Angel giggled. “Well, if that was a welcome home kiss then I think we’re still due a goodnight kiss. Let me help with that, mio cervo.” He leaned in and gently brought his lips to Alastor’s and let a hand drift into the deer demon’s hair. Alastor closed his eyes and sighed through his nose as he returned the kiss.

Angel’s phone went off.

Angel groaned in annoyance at the back of his throat and fumbled to get his phone out of his pocket with an extra arm to turn it off.

Alastor pulled back for a moment and sighed dryly. “If that’s Valentino calling you — or Vox or Velvet — I’ll kill them. Right now. We still have an arrangement after all.”

Angel tried not to flinch. “No, no…heh!” he quickly replied, “Not their ring. Here let me just turn it off and a then…” His eyes darted down for a moment to the screen then went wide. He froze.

“Angel?” Alastor asked soberly.

Angel blinked again. “I think I gotta take this. It’s my brother.” He glanced up. “I…I need to take it in my room. I’m sorry, it’s just…complicated. I’ll tell you more later if I get any answers.”

Alastor held Angel’s hand in both of his and looked him in the eye. “Go take care of your family. Then rest. I’ll be here for you when you’re ready for me. And however delightful your current outfit is, please change into something warm immediately after your call.”

Angel rested his forehead against Alastor’s and squeezed his hand. Then he released the deer and went over to their secret door. He paused and glanced down at himself then back to Alastor. “You really like that pole of mine and everything I do with it, don’t you, Smiles? You know…if you ever want a little private show in my room, delightful outfit and everything, just say the word.”

Sparks came off of Alastor’s ears.

Angel winked over his shoulder and headed through the door, closing it behind him.

Alastor paced the room a few times, then snapped to make a stack of papers appear marked ‘From Niffty! Tales of Alastor and Angel!’, then realized he didn’t have the courage or focus to read them yet and snapped them away. Finally he sat by the fire, tapping his foot. All he could think about was Angel — his tears and kisses and love and pain — and he wished for the morning to come so they could talk more.

He wanted to know exactly who had hurt his Angel. And then he wanted to take care of them so thoroughly that they wouldn't make it into a third life if there was one.

Chapter Text

Angel closed the secret door behind him firmly, leaving him alone in his room. Nuggets had curled up in his little bed on the floor, fast asleep. Angel walked over to the window and finally answered the call. “…Niss.”

“T-Ton…uh, Angel!” Niss sighed. “Hey! I really hoped you’d answer. I…how are—“

Angel cut him off, his voice low and eyes narrowed. “Why the hell is our sister still in hell?”

Niss swallowed. “Yeah, I wanted ta talk to you about that. Molly…she—”

Angel paced, shaking a little. “You have one fucking job to do, one understanding between us — when she drops in, you convince her to go right back to where she’s got a shot at being safe! Because I can’t do it! She’s my twin and the only one in the family who gave a damn about the real me. It rips out my fucking heart to tell her to go! This is the ONLY thing I’ve ever asked you to do for me…”

“I know! And you know Molly doesn’t do anything she doesn’t want to do! And she wants to see you before she goes back!” Niss interrupted. Then his voice grew nervous again. “I’m not tryin’ to get out of our arrangement, I just…want to make sure whatever happens is best for both of ya.” He sighed. “She keeps saying she’s waiting for the right time to see ya… I don’t know, maybe she’s also kinda avoiding ya, so she doesn’t have to go back yet. ”

“She’s avoiding me because she knows I’m not a selfish prick, which means I’ll make her leave!” Angel wiped away some tears. “Now, follow up question — why the fuck is our sister in the airship of the biggest pain in the ass overlord in hell!?”

“Stai zitto! You don't even know Pen! He’s a goddamn prince!” Niss yelled before he could stop himself. Then he nervously and ‘casually’ added, “I-I mean, he’s swell, and he just did me a favor. He’s putting up Molly for now. Where’s safer in hell than with an overlord up in the air, right?” Niss paused. “Wait, how did you know she’s with him? I was just calling to tell you…”

Angel tilted his head for a moment but then rubbed his brow and leaned his back against the wall. “Husk - a guy here - told me. He helped her sneak out this morning to the roof. He spilled the beans so we wouldn’t worry about her. It was kind of unsettling, after all, when a GOD DAMN AIR SHIP flew over the place this morning!” He rolled his eyes. “For someone who’s supposed to be up for protecting our sister, Pen’s not very subtle, is he?”

“Just leave him alone. He’s trying. Molly’s trying. I’m…I’m trying…”

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” Angel scowled.

“…I left Pops.”

“…Oh, for what, another two weeks of pretending you don’t live and die with his approval before you go crawling back and tell me it’s just 'family stuff' and I wouldn’t understand?”

Niss growled in frustration. “I ain’t going back to that son of a bitch — EVER! I might hate myself a lot of the time, but even I know deep down that I don’t deserve his shit! He doesn’t love me either — okay, Angel, I admit it!” He was doing a very bad job of muffling some crying that had started.

Angel nearly dropped his phone. His eyes widened and his voice softened. “What happened, Archie? Something happened — what is it?”

Niss was silent except for the sniffles. He spoke softly. “It don’t matter. I’m not gonna bother you about it. I was never there for you: I’m a bad brother. I admit that too, Tony. I don’t want or deserve anything from you. I just want us to be there for Molly, and I want to make sure you’re okay just like she does.”

“Hey, no one’s suffering in silence!” Angel frowned. “You can tell me what happened. It’s okay.” He found himself wiping away a tear too. “You weren’t a great big brother when I needed you to be, no. But you're probably a good person or whatever. Pops is just shit all around.”

Niss took a deep breath. “A lot of things happened. I…snuck off for the first time ever to do something I wanted to do — something Pops would hate if he found out. But when he realized I snuck off for anything, he hit me — bad. Like he hit you. And then Molly said I looked so sad. And also I…I…” He took more breaths. “I think I fell in love. But it’s so fucking complicated.”

Angel blushed and was already heading to his door. "Where are you? I’m coming to get you.”

Niss took another breath. “No, you don’t need ta. I’m okay — laying low someplace safe for a bit til Pops’ goons quit looking for me. You shouldn’t visit unless it’s an emergency. I told Molly the same thing.”

“You’re still telling me where you are — cut the mysterious crap, Niss, this isn’t one of those godfather movies.”

“I’m in Cannibal Colony, staying with these two dames Cherri knows. They’re nice, so don’t worry about—“

“You’re with Rosie and Mimzy!” Angel blurted out.

“Uh, yeah. But look, I know they know the Radio Demon somehow and that you two are buddies or whatever, but please don’t tell him. I’m really tryin’ to be discrete. Let me handle it.”

Angel glanced from side to side. “Uh…yeah, that’s right — the Radio Demon and I are ‘buddies’. Heh. And, uh, sure…I won’t tell him. But, seriously, if he makes one visit he’s gonna figure out you’re there. He can smell fresh meat a mile away. He’s nice though, promise.”

“That’s what these two keep saying.”

Angel smiled a little then hesitated. “Niss…Archie, if you wanted a safe house…why didn’t you come to me?”

Niss sighed. “We aren’t always good for each other, Angel. You know that. I know you would have put me up because we’re blood but… you seem happy there, and I don’t want to upset you. Also I just need some time alone to get my head on straight. And also I…I, uh, need to find the right time to talk to you about some things, heh.”

Angel tilted his head. Then he sighed. “Fair enough. Just take care of yourself.” His look firmed. “But if Molly doesn’t come to see me by this weekend, you and I are going to her ourselves, capiche?”

“Uh…okay, heh! Yeah sure, you and me and Pen…together…oh and Molly!” Niss replied nervously. “I will try to convince her to talk to you first.”

Angel smirked a little. “Do you and Pen got some kind of overlord/henchman thing in the works? You gonna be firing off shots at me the next time I attack him?”

Niss mumbled something that sort of sounded like ‘wouldn’t be the first time’. Angel blinked. “Uh, what?”

“Nothing! Just…do not go to Pen and Molly without me! Don't tell the Radio Guy about me. And…stay safe, Tony.” Niss’s voice sounded sad. “I know you’re still doing stuff for that Valentino guy. He’s barely a step above dad. And you’re better than that.”

Angel took a deep breath, frowning tightly. “It’s my mess to figure out, Archie. Don’t touch it. You don’t got that right.”

“I know.” Niss said with resigned acceptance. Then he cleared his throat, ending an awkward pause. “Uh, so… this Husk guy — is that the bartender? Molly’s brought him up a couple times. I was teasing her, but are they…you know? And is he a good guy?”

Angel almost smiled. “Yeah, I think they’re something. And he’s kind of a grumpy drunk, but otherwise he’s solid and decent. Molly told him about herself — he wants to get her home too. Looks like it’s breaking his heart a little, actually. He cares.”

“At least he knows to treat her right. That’s good.”

“So…” Angel grinned. “Speaking of main squeezes, who’s this dame you're in love with?”

“You’re asking the wrong question, Angel.”

Angel raised an eyebrow.

“I-I…” Niss stuttered, “I should go — promised I’d get up early and make breakfast for the ladies here. They made me dinner and everything.”

“Cooking tip — they like demon flesh.”

“They’re getting fresh pastries strong espresso. That’s all I’m good for."

“Ooo, an Archie breakfast — a rare treat. Heh…” Angel cleared his throat. “But, uh, you know…still speaking of main squeezes…maybe if you introduce me to who you're in love with one day, I’ll…introduce you to who I’m in love with.”

“Really?” Niss’s voice cracked in surprise. “You…you always said for me to stay away from that part of your life because of…how I acted.” He was quiet for a second. “It’s not some…some guy who pays you for stuff and treats you like…”

“No!" Angel straightened up, tall and proud. "It’s a perfect gentleman who tells me I’m funny and smart and beautiful and holds my hand. Give me a break, I do have some self respect.” He sighed. “And, to be clear, I’m not saying you can meet him right away. And you can’t mention the fact that I’m even with someone — except to Cherri, of course.” He swallowed. “But if…if you’re really trying now and maybe we get some time to figure out things…then who knows? And I do wanna meet whoever’s makin’ you wanna make such good choices.”

A small relieved sigh left Niss. “I’d like all that — a lot. Uh…but can I at least meet this Husk guy sooner? I’ve gotta make sure he definitely checks out as okay for Molly. I trust your judgment, but it’s a big brother thing.”

“She’s gonna kill you for it.”

“Yeah, well, I’m short but I’m wirey - I can take her!”

They shared a small laugh.

“I’ll…talk to you soon, Archie.”

“Thanks, Tony. I wanna talk to you soon too.”

There was a pause, perhaps like they were both anticipating saying ‘I love you’ but couldn't just yet, and then they hung up.

Angel sighed and sat on his bed. He’d talk to Molly soon, and he’d finally talked to Niss. That was a load off. Now he just had to worry a bout Valentino circling him and how to tell Alastor. But he put the thought out of his mind for now and headed into the bathroom for a hot bath to relax. And also to think a bit about what kind of private show he’d put on for Alastor if the Radio Demon ever asked: something risqué but tasteful that would make that powerful man weak in the knees and a glowing mess of soft static. The idea was tantalizing as he slipped into the bubbles and warmth and tried to let himself be at ease, safe in his room in the hotel.

_________________________________

In Cannibal Colony, Niss put aside his phone and collapsed onto his bed. The talk hadn’t gone horribly. He and Angel weren’t great together yet, but there was something good under all the drama and pain. They could still try.

The first priority of course was keeping Molly safe and keeping himself out of Pops’ sight, and also showing Angel he could be a big brother to rely on. Then maybe afterwards he would ask his brother…find a way to ask his brother… He sighed and tried it out loud. “Hey, Tony! I’m in love with an extremely phallic victorian snake man. Surprise, I’m gay too! So how do I do anything with a guy because growing up I was too scared to even guess let alone ask anyone else or you?” He was a cringing and blushing mess by the time the words were out. But he knew he was going to have to ask anyway. With women he knew most of the motions to go through even though none of them had ever felt natural — just a show to put on for the family. He didn’t want to fuck up this thing with Pen. He wanted to be brave enough to do it right.

Niss pulled the blankets over himself and turned out his light to get some rest. And even though he had a lot to feel nervous about, he actually felt kind of good knowing he was somewhere safe and warm and would walk up with people who cared. He couldn’t wait for breakfast. He fell asleep smiling, thinking about different recipes to bake.

_________________________________

Alastor and Angel weren't the only ones still awake in the hotel. Though the bar in the lobby appeared deserted, if a demon listened closely enough they could hear the light clink of bottles. Someone was sitting on the floor behind the bar.

Niffty peeked out of her bedroom door and went over to Husk’s door and knocked. “Husk?” She whispered. “I heard you finish talking to Molly. Why didn’t you ask her to come over or to go out? Is she okay on the airship? She has such a pretty voice! Tell me everything!”

But no one answered. Then Niffty heard a faint gasp and the light sound of a bottle clinking. She turned to the bar. She came closer slowly. “Husk?” She walked around the counter.

She found Husk sitting on the floor with his wings pulled up around his body and head. She frowned and quickly came forward. “Husk? What happened? Are you sick?”

He shook his head and let out a breath - it sounded shaky.

She sat down too. “Husk…” She moved carefully and touched his wing.

He spoked quietly, his voice a little slurred. “She can’t stay in hell. She belongs somewhere else. She has to go, and I’ve gotta let her. For a lot of fucking reasons.” One of his hands came out from under the wing and groped along the floor until he found a green bottle.

Niffty saw the label: absinthe. She frowned. “Husk, that stuff makes you black out. Please don’t…”

He had the bottle lifted but hesitated. He’d lowered his wing slightly to take a sip and Niffty could see one of his eyes — so big and full of tears. “I can’t take care of her. I’ve got nothing. Not even my own soul.” He dropped the bottle and hid in his wings all the way again. “Why do I care this much? I forgot how to love people — it’s been the only thing keeping me sane here. And I just met her! But ever since I met her… I felt good. She made me laugh, you know. First time in…” A shaky breath left him. “Now nothing’s okay, Niffty. What did I do? What did we all do? And what am I gonna do without her? What’s the point?”

Niffty hugged him and stroked his feathers. “We’re gonna start by having me stay here with you so you’re not alone while you let it all out. Then I’m gonna put you to bed. And in the morning I’m gonna bring you a big cup of coffee and some of Alastor’s beignets that you secretly love but won’t admit because you don't want to give him the satisfaction. And then we’ll figure it all out. Because I’m here and I love you, Husk.”

He sniffled. “I love you too, Niffty.”

She just stayed with him until his breathing became more peaceful, then Niffty helped clean up his face and put him to bed. Finally she went back to her room and did something unusual for most citizens of hell — she knelt by her bedside and prayed. ‘Dear whoever’s in charge of heaven and hell and everything else… if there’s a way for all of us to be happy and safe together, let us find it. Please. Life was too long and painful for everything after it to just be long and painful too, no matter if we’re sinners or saints. And please keep Husk and Alastor and everyone here safe. Thank you.” She climbed into bed and set her alarm early so she’d be ready for Husk at first light.

_________________________________

Niss was up early and in the kitchen just after sunrise. Most of what these ladies had in their fridge was meat — kind of scary-looking meat actually. But eventually he found some flour and butter and sugar, and even a few spices. He put on a pot of coffee, pulled out a bowl and a pan, and got to work. Baking was nice and relaxing — a simple pattern of steps open to a bit of interpretation, and when you were done a bunch of random things had turned into something new and sweet and delicious. He really hadn’t baked much since life. Even then, he’d had to be sneaky about it so Pops wouldn’t find out and jump to other conclusions about him that were…maybe true. Conclusions like the fact that Archie had a lot more in common with Tony than he’d ever let on.

Niss shook his head and went back to focusing on his recipe. He didn’t want to think about Pops. He’d blocked his number and the numbers from his lieutenants, but he could still feel those eight eyes searching for him all over hell. He tried to think about something else instead: like how nice it would be if he were in the airship right now making biscotti for Pen. The Egg Bois would be running around handing off ingredients to him. And then Pen would slither in with a smile and dismiss them for some privacy. He’d ask Niss what he was making, and Niss would say it was a surprise. And Pen would chuckle - he had the best dramatic laugh. And he’d slide forward to look over Niss’s shoulder, the hood around his head surrounding them both, his tall body pressed against Niss’s back. And Niss would close his eyes and maybe lean into him, and Pen would angle his head down and kiss Niss’s neck. And then…

“Niss, dear? Are you up already?”
Niss snapped out of the daydream — and just in time to prevent himself from severely over-mixing the batter. His heart pounded and his face felt warm, and just below his belt he felt… He blushed more and took a deep breath in and out to relax himself. “Uh, yeah Signora Ro—I mean, Rosie! Just getting a head start on breakfast! Hope ya like fresh biscotti and pastries!”

Rosie entered the kitchen, already dolled up for the day. “Oh yes, especially ones that smell as heavenly as those. Your mother really must have made some fine meals.”

“She really did - thanks.” He smiled more as he divided up the dough. “I used to compliment her on her cooking and thank her for it, when I could sneak a moment alone with her.” His smile weakened. “Pops didn’t like me making too big of a fuss though about domestic stuff. He didn’t want his boys to be sissies.” He winced and his eye felt tender again

“I see,” Rosie offered. “It sounds like your Pops had a poor head on his shoulders and a poorer heart in his chest, if you don't mind me saying so.'

“I don’t and you’re right.” Niss frowned as he laid out the biscotti on a pan. “Just took me two lifetimes to admit it to myself. Fucking unhappy bastard.” He took a breath. “I don’t know, maybe he went through a lot of bad stuff growing up himself — always tried to tell myself that. But either way he ain’t got no right to take it out on us. We weren’t the kids he wanted us to be — big fucking deal. We never owed him anything more than what we are.” Niss firmly slid the pan into the oven then blinked and glanced at Rosie. “Sorry, sometimes I talk a lot when I bake — all the thoughts just start coming out.”

“It’s quite all right.” She assured. “In fact it’s nice to hear you standing up for yourself. You already seem more at ease.” Her smile softened. “Your eye looks much better, Niss.”

Niss turned back to her, leaning against the oven“All thanks to being here. No thanks to Pops. He…likes to send his kids off with a bang, heh.” He gritted his teeth.

“As I suspected.” Rosie’s look became firm. “He will not touch you here, Niss.”

“I know. I feel safe here. Thank ya for that.” Niss sighed and stood tall. “I’m gonna think about what to do about him… after I talk to my brother and sister.”

Rosie nodded. "I understand.” Her smile returned. “Speaking of Angel…have you spoken to him yet?”

Niss nodded and rubbed the back of his neck. “I, uh…called Angel last night.”

“Ah splendid news!” Rosie sat at the table and pulled out a chair for Niss.

Niss shuffled over and sat too. “Yeah. It…had some rough moments, but I explained what I’m doing and he listened. I haven’t told him everything I want to say yet, but it’s a start. And if Molly doesn’t go see him soon we’re gonna both go see her this weekend. So there’s that.” He blushed a little.

Rosie noticed. “I see. And where is she, if it’s all right for me to ask?”

Niss hesitated a second but then realized it might be good for her to know in case somehow one of Pops’ goons popped him, or if Molly needed a second hide out down the line. “She’s in the airship of the Overlord Sir Pentious. He’s a…friend of mine. I figured the safest place in hell has gotta be above it all, right?” He tried to laugh then swallowed. “I just hope she invites Angel there on her own. It’s probably better if Molly and Angel get to talk alone - they were always closer. And I don't wanna put Pen out by dropping in.” He looked down at the table, swinging his legs, trying not to think about that daydream earlier. He got up to pour them some cups of coffee.

“Hmm…” Rosie observed as she watched him and considered. “Sir Pentious must be a very dear friend for you to entrust your sister with him.”

“Oh, yeah… I mean, Pen’s a good guy.” He headed back over and set their mugs on the table with a swallow, trying not to blush. “I mean, we get on good.”

“Then perhaps we should have him over here! That way you two can at least visit even if Angel and Molly end up speaking alone.”

Niss nearly spit out his first sip of coffee. “No! No, I mean…no thanks. I…you two are already put out enough having me here, let alone guests of mine. And he’s a busy overlord…and I need some time alone to clear my head.” He looked away. “It's really no big deal.”

Rosie considered and sipped her coffee. “Niss… you said your father didn’t like ‘sissies’. Did he not like Angel for certain reasons?"
Niss heisted but nodded. “He hated almost everything about Angel — his looks and his attitude and his, uh…preference for you know, guys…”
Rosie nodded. “So you tried to be only the things he would like?"

Niss held back tears. “I tried real hard — I guess I figured maybe if I was everything he wanted, he’d leave Molly and To—Angel to be whatever they wanted. But he never will. And I’m tired of trying. I can’t stand it anymore. Something just put me over the edge.” He blushed more.

“Well, whatever that was, we're glad you’re here now, among accepting friends.” She smiled more. “Did you know Mimzy and I are quite involved with each other?”

Niss’s eyes widened. “Really?”

She nodded. “We always had an on-and-off casual love affair, but a few weeks ago there was that nasty attack at Alastor's radio tower and we both came quite close to punching out. So now we’ve decided to become a bit more intense and exclusive. Love in all its forms is welcome here. We may be cannibals, but we do have hearts."
Niss smiled and inhaled deeply over his cup of coffee. “I never got to be in a place where people just accepted you for who you are. This is nice. If I could stomach eating other demons I might want to stick around all the time.”

Rosie laughed. “Do you have any place in mind you’d like to go once the heat's died down?”

Niss sipped his coffee. “Maybe...the hotel. But only if Angel would be okay with it. If he wouldn’t, I’d get it. I don't want to mess up his happiness. Otherwise…I don’t know. Maybe a good friend would take me in.” He smiled a little, thinking about Pen again.

Rosie's eyes hazed. “Well, I'm sure you’ll find the best place for yourself.” She considered. “Hmm, you know, speaking of the battle at the Radio Tower, Sir Pentious was there. He played quite the gallant roll - would you like to hear about it?”

Niss perked up, unable to help himself. “Really? I mean, sure, if you wanna share, heh. We’ve still got twenty minutes for the pastries to cook and another ten till they’re cool enough to eat.”

“And Mimzy will be dozing for at least another half hour, so it all works out perfectly then.” Rosie laughed and clapped her hands together. “Well now, you see, Sir Pentious felt slighted by Alastor and was heading to the tower for a fight in his air ship, but a fight was already taking place — and a fire too. So Pen charged into the fray and fired a rather impressive deluge of water at the tower to put it out. He really couldn’t be stopped…”

Niss listened with rapt attention and his heart beating quickly as he pictured the snake demon in action, and how it would feel to be right alongside him again.

_________________________________

It was dawn, and Husk was on the roof with Niffty. He rubbed his temple — he usually didn’t drink absinthe because it gave him a horrific hangover when it didn’t cause a full blackout. Normally he would have spent the entire day sleeping it off but…for Molly he’d dragged himself out of bed, taken a cold shower, drank a pot of coffee, and listened to a very unusual plan of Niffty’s — and actually agreed to it.

Now they were both up here looking out over hell, and they could see the airship in the distance not far away.

Husk swallowed. “Niffty, you know I don’t like flying. It never feels right, and I lose feathers, and it’s hot up there, and…”

“I know.” She nodded. “But it’s the only thing I could think of. Maybe if you fly close to the ship and at least see Molly even if you don't want to talk to her again yet, you’ll feel better or figure out what to do next.” She rolled her eye to the side. "And then, if you do decide to land and go on the airship and talk to her, and you two go on a date or something…”
“We are not going to live out one of your stories about us.” He blushed. “Besides that can’t happen cuz you’re coming with me.”

“You don’t like passengers usually.”

“I hate to admit it, but I need the emotional support,” he replied dryly.

Niffty beamed. “Then let’s go. We’ll have to be back soon so no one misses us.”

He sighed and helped Niffty climb on his back. “Alastor’ll kill me if he finds out about this.”

“No, he won’t. He loves you. And he’s in an extra good mood now because of Angel.” She giggled.

Husk took a deep breath and walked over to the ledge. “Well, here goes something stupid. I feel like a fucking emotional wreck cliche. Niffty, just hold on tight — you know I always fuck this up a little at first.”

“Got it!” She hugged snugly around his shoulders.

Husk grabbed her ankles with his hands just in case, then dove off the building. He dropped like a stone at first as usual, but then he flapped harder and harder until he was finally up in the air. He panted heavily. “Shit, I am out of shape.”

Niffty laughed. "You're doing great! This is so much fun!”

"We are literally never doing this again unless it’s a life or death thing.” But he couldn't help his pout decreasing a little as he got his bearings and saw them already getting closer to the ship. He flapped harder. If he was willing to endure this humiliation and annoyance with a hangover after an ‘emotional’ night behind the bar, he knew he must like Molly so much. Maybe he really did even…love…

Husk swallowed and pushed down the lump in his throat right near his heart. He couldn't think about that possibility; it hurt too much. He just needed to get to the ship and see her, and go from there.

_________________________________

Molly was up bright and early. She wanted to keep busy — busier than usual. She couldn’t risk stopping and thinking about last night or a certain cat demon. She just wanted to greet the day in every way and then get behind one of Pen’s ray guns and blast down a bunch of old buildings and cheer along with the Egg Bois at their victories.

A little after sunrise, Sir Pentious groggily slithered into the kitchen in his robe to find Molly fully dressed and dolled up with many platters of breakfast food prepared on the table and coffee brewing while she finished mopping the floors. His jaw fell.

Molly saw him and dashed over. “Penny, you're up! Good, breakfast is nice and hot! Come over.” She led him to the table. “I also made pancakes for the Egg Bois. I’m not sure if they eat, but they do seem to like that I made them into gun shapes so they could pretend to shoot each other.” She shrugged sheepishly. The oven timer went off. “Ah, the ham!” She dashed over. “My cooking’s a bit more experimental than my brothers’, but I hope you like it. I tried not to go too off the rails! Heh!” She pulled a ham covered in pineapples and tomatoes out of the oven and took a platter of eggs off the stovetop full of mushrooms and garlic cloves. She brought both over to the table.

Sir Pentious finally came out of his shock a little. “Molly, all of this is very kind of you, but you didn't have to go to so much trouble. I’m usually a rather light eater anyway and—“

She grabbed a platter of fried pastries shoved them forward toward Sir Pentious. “Nonsense! You’ve got a big day of overlordin’ ahead of ya! Mangia! Mangia!” She laughed but then stopped herself and put down the platter when she realized what she was doing. “Sorry. I…I get carried away about things when I’m a little agitated. But I shouldn’t push it on other people.” She tried to sit still in her chair. But she crossed her legs and tapped her foot and kept adjusting her silverware on the table.

Pen took one of the pastries and a bit of the eggs. “Did something happen last night, Molly? A bad dream perhaps?”

She shook her head. “Bad phone call. The fella I’m sweet on __ I think he’s wise to me about some things. And he doesn’t want me coming around or to come here. Says he just wants me to go back where I need to be and be safe. But I don’t want to be safe or go back. I want him, and my brothers, and you.” She sniffed. “I don’t care that this is hell - it ain’t so bad.” One of the Egg Bois brought her a hanky, and she sniffled.

Sir Pentious frowned. “It sounds like this fellow has a deep concern for you. I don’t think he means to hurt you, Molly. He might be trying to save you both pain if you do end up leaving. And if you don’t…I'm sure he doesn’t want to be the one to keep you in an unsafe place.” He looked down. “I know I’d do anything to keep anyone I cared for out of a dangerous situation.”

Molly tried to smile a little. "I just wish it all didn’t have to be so hard. Why can’t we all just be together and safe? None of us are all bad. I heard Princess Charlie once said, what? Inside of every demon is a rainbow? I agree, but ta me it's more like inside of every demon is a little bit of heaven. There's at least a drop of what's good and right in the universe in all of us. Separating everyone only keeps that fact from coming through.”

“That’s…” Sir Pentious blinked a few times. "That's a beautiful thought, Molly.” He smiled again. "I think you and your brothers have some of heaven inside of you.”

“Thanks. You too, Penny.” She winked. She poured them both coffee. “You know, I was worried at first when Niss told me he had a friend who’d help me. I wanted to be sure it was someone who wasn’t taking advantage of him; that he wasn't going from Pops to someone worse.”

Sir Pentious blinked. “You…know about your father’s, er…”

“My Pops is a jerk. I’ve known that since life,” she said dryly. “I just never gave a damn about trying to win his affection, unlike my poor brothers.” Her smile returned. “But anyway, I was so happy when ya turned out to be so sweet and swell. Ya really like Niss for who he is, not for what he can do for ya.” Her eyes hazed. “I think it’s the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Sir Pentious was blushing considerably. “I…have never had a friend quite like…”

“It's okay,” she assured gently. “I get it. You two just take it slow.” She shrugged. “And sorry again for taking over your kitchen. I promise I’ll be calmer tomorrow. Or at least I’ll put my energy into making enough breakfast for two people instead of twenty, heh.”

Sir Pentious smiled. “It’s quite all right. This is nice. It feels homey.” He glanced away and shrugged. “Despite the fact that I’m an overlord, I never seem to be very popular. It’s nice to have a new special friend like Niss. And company like you."
Molly beamed. “Oh, you just earned yourself a hug, mista!” She got up and dashed over and wrapped her arms around him.

He laughed and gave her a gentle pat on the back, wiping at his eye with the end of his tail.

She squeezed him once more then pulled back. “Now then, who are we gonna fight after breakfast? I’m excited!”

Sir Pentious laughed. “Oh, just expanding into some unclaimed wastelands. It sounds counterproductive, but really it's a demonstration of power, and there’s always a few overlords or brash demons who’ll try to fight us! Perhaps Cherri Bomb.”

“Oh Cherri!" Molly’s eyes brightened. “Ha, if Cherri sees me up here, she’ll have a shock. She’ll love it! Never thought I’d get to be in a real demon fight with her!” She hesitated. “We ain’t gonna hurt her though, right?”

Sir Pentious laughed. “Normally hurting others isn’t really a problem in these parts, but when it comes to Cherri I prefer to only dent slightly. She keeps the Egg Bois well trained with her regular attacks, and they all like her very much. And she’s your friend too of course.”

“You’re swell, Penny.” Her smile brightened, and they both ate and drank heartily while the Egg Bois played with their pancake guns in the background.

_________________________________

Outside the airship Husk was already flying home with Niffty still on his back.

“Husk! We were barely there a few minutes!”

“It was enough.” He sighed. He hadn’t been able to hear any of their conversation, but he’d seen what he needed. She looked happy. She was safe. And that snake overlord was nice to her. She’d even hugged him. Not that he cared. Not that he thought… She was just really better off there. And she’d have to be better off when she left hell.

Niffty held close. “That wasn’t a love hug, Husk. Just so you know. I’m very good at telling these things.”

“I know. What matters is she's got everything she needs….until she goes. Much better digs than being shut up in my tiny room.” His eyes were down. “Thanks for coming with me, Niffty.”

She hugged him frowning. “Everything’s gonna work out, Husk. Somehow. I promise."

He sighed as they came in sight of the hotel. “Maybe. But it sure doesn’t feel like it right now.”

They landed on the hotel roof, and he helped Niffty off. “I’m gonna go back to bed and sleep off the absinth. Thanks for getting the bottle away from me last night before I made a bigger mess of myself.” He shrugged. "Why don't you go check on Angel and Alastor? They’re probably getting up soon to do some cute shit or whatever.”

Niffty sighed. “I'd rather stay with you. I’ll make you more coffee and some toast. I’m here for you, Husk.”

“I know,” he said without turning around. “And it helps. But I just need to be alone for a little bit. I’ll be okay, Niffty. I always am. I practically have to be for my deal with Alastor, at least. But…I’ll be okay for you too. Because we’re friends, and we stick together. Just promise me if you ever decide to go in for the redemption thing and getting to heaven, you’ll give me plenty of warning, huh? Heh…” The laugh was weak and he headed inside with a yawn.

Niffty watched him go. And she kept thinking. She wanted to find a way to help Husk so much. She went inside and started to do some cleaning — cleaning always gave her her best ideas.

Chapter Text

Alastor and Angel had decided to rise early today — not at the crack of dawn like a certain bar cat and petite maid (who had already snuck safely back to the hotel after their flight), but early enough that they could avoid the risk of another group hotel breakfast considering the calamity yesterday’s had been. Instead, they were going to take one of their walks through the park and stop at the cafe for a bite. With a new owner had come new hours, including a breakfast shift apparently. So they'd also get a chance to see Abel and Louise working so hard to prepare for their new life together.

Alastor and Angel emerged from their separate rooms in their usual attire, Angel holding Fat Nuggets on a leash. The boys strolled down the hall side-by-side, wishing each other good morning and sharing the first smiles of the day. When they reached the stairs, Alastor paused.

Angel did too with an eyebrow raised. “Smiles? Forget something?”

Alastor shook his head. “I merely wondered…well… We are in a rather official relationship now. And even though we have to keep it under our hats in public, there’s less need here. And no one else is nearby regardless.” He held out his elbow. “Would you like to take my arm, Angel? So that I may properly escort you — at least until we reach the front door and have to step out into the prying eyes of hell?” He glanced hesitantly at the spider.

Angel’s eyes widened. He blinked and quickly wiped at one of them, which made Alastor tilt his head. But then Angel smiled so sweetly, and Alastor instantly got lost in a gentle static playing between his ears with lilts of saxophone and violins. Angel giggled at the deer demon’s hazed eyes. “Never had a fella make me such a chivalrous offer. Sold, Smiles.” He took gentle hold of Alastor’s elbow, entwining their arms but still giving the Radio Demon space.

Alastor swallowed and headed down the stairs with Angel following beside him. “I simply want you to know that I am here as a support for you, in whatever you need whenever you need it. I care for you quite completely, mon ange.”

Angel leaned a little against the Radio Demon, and Alastor had to grip his cane to keep from stumbling. Had his knees just buckled? The spider was taller to be sure, but his frame wasn't that hard to manage. Perhaps, then, the effect simply been on of…emotion. The notion made something in his stomach squirm.

Angel sighed. “I know you’re here for me. And I’m here for you, Smiles…Alastor.”

Angel said his full name so tenderly that Alastor had to brace himself against another sudden bought of weakness in his legs.

Angel’s gaze turned to him while Alastor tried to keep his smile as normal as possible. “Maybe while we walk I’ll tell ya everything that’s going on with my family, huh? Because I don’t just trust you a little anymore, Al. Now I think I trust you all the way.”

Alastor felt like he was glowing from his heart right out through his limbs and up into his face. Words left him in a whisper as a realization dawned. “I now trust you all the way too, Anthony.” How Angel’s eyes hazed made him feel sparks travel over his ears. He sensed a kiss ready to bloom between them.

Then there was a knock on the front door, and Alastor snapped out of the moment.

Suddenly Charlie appeared, walking across the lobby. She caught sight of them and waved. “Good morning!” She blinked at their closeness then smiled and turned away, hiding a giggle.

Alastor quickly led Angel down the final steps and disengaged their arms. “Ha! Good morning, Charlotte! Are we expecting company? Or perhaps it's an enemy I can sink my teeth into?”

“Smooth cover, Smiles,” Angel whispered with a giggle of his own that made Alastor’s look go dry. He scratched Nuggets and turned to Charlie. “But seriously, who’s visiting so early?”

She beamed as she reached for the door handle. “Baxter! He’s here to go over his specifications for his room. Are you two going for a walk?”

“Quite!” Alastor nodded as he headed to the door with Angel following. “Just a simple outing that no one should remark on with this new party present.” His eyes narrowed.

Charlie winked with a big grin.

Angel just sighed and shook his head and mentally tried to brace himself for comforting Alastor on the inevitable day when every single person in this hotel - even if it was full to capacity - would know about their little affair. Subtlety was the strong point of no one here, especially the deer and the princess.

Charlie opened the door now, and there stood the fish demon. She gestured inside. “Baxter welcome! Come in! Can I get you some coffee before we get started?”

“Oh, that would be refreshing!” Baxter nodded and stepped inside. “Does Niffty happen to be brewing it? We got into a great discussion about the effects of hell’s soil acidity on coffee beans last time I was here.”

Charlie frowned a little. "Oh, no, I'm sorry. I haven't seen Niffty all morning. I knocked on her door, but she said she needs to help Husk today - I don’t think he’s feeling too well."

Baxter’s hanging light drooped a bit. “Oh, that’s too bad. I’d hoped to run some ideas by her for my laboratory preparations. She offered to assist me if I ever need help with experiments, so I’d love her input. But if she’s needed elsewhere, I understand.” His smile returned. “Maybe I can at least say goodbye to her before I leave and check if she’ll be free anytime soon?”

Charlie nodded and led him to the stairs. “Of course! We’ll work everything out.”

Baxter nodded in return then looked at Alastor and Angel.

Angel smiled and waved. “Hey Baxter! Have fun setting up your room! Looking forward to fresh entertainment around this place, heh - right, Smiles?”

Alastor’s smile was strangely stiff as he eyed the fish demon. “Yes, quite.”

Baxter just watched him with removed interest for a moment, like a scientist observing an experiment. “Thank you. I’m eager to begin my time here as well.” His observant gaze went to Angel. And then gave both demons a polite bow and smile, and followed Charlie upstairs.

Angel raised an eyebrow at Alastor. “What was the cold shoulder about just now? I didn’t even make any suggestive comments about him moving in here this time.”

Alastor shrugged and opened the front door, gesturing for Angel to go out first. “He seems awfully focused on Niffty. And I don’t let just anyone presume to be worthy of her time.”

Angel smiled a little as he headed outside with Nuggets, and Alastor followed. “Aw, you’re like her big brother, getting all huffy when some guy comes calling.” He laughed. “Relax, Smiles, Niffty can handle herself. And even if she gets caught off guard, I’m pretty sure Husk would shred anyone who even tried to get out of line with her.”

“True on both accounts.” Alastor twirled his cane as they descended to the sidewalk and began their stroll. “And of course, I myself would just have to make a meal of the situation. Baxter isn’t catfish, but I could manage to cook him up rather well regardless. Ha!” He grinned at his joke then rolled his eyes as he added, "And I am not her big brother. But I suppose I do want to protect her. And Husker too to an extent. At the end of the day, when I seek out a soul for a deal, one who can use my protection is quite the temptation to me.” He shrugged.

“Really?” Angel tilted his head. “Is that why you offered me a deal way back when, Smiles? You thought I was worth keeping safe?”

“Partly." Alastor's voice was quiet and his eyes were down too. “And partly because, around you, I started to get the feeling that I was worth keeping safe myself.”

Angel blinked, blushing a little. “Dammit, I hate that we’re in public. I want to hug you. You are worth everything. I’ve gotta start really showing you just how good you are, Smiles. I want you to see you like I see you. You're like a warm cozy bed after a bad day.” He pretended like Fat Nuggets was pulling to one side on his leash so he could move closer to Alastor.

Alastor’s voice crackled with feedback as he laughed. “Ha! That analogy must be ludicrous.” Yet his eyes were wide and he glowed quite visibly. “After all, of the two of us, you’re the one who always appears so warm and cozy.”

Now it was Angel’s turn to feel a blush build in his features. “You’re just saying that because you cuddled my chest for a whole night on our date.”

A very faint static-laced groan of panic came from the back of Alastor’s throat.

Angel moved just a little closer — Alastor could feel his warmth even though they weren’t touching. “Shh, you’re gonna blow our cover, cutie. Now, no more flirting til we’re back home. But then of course all bets are off.”

One of Alastor’s eyes twitched and some static came off of his antlers but he nodded. “I agree to your terms, mon ange.”

Angel giggled.

The Radio Demon cleared his throat and sighed deeply. “What shall we discuss instead?”

Angel’s eyes went down and he bit his lip. He wanted to tell Alastor about Valentino. Maybe out here, needing to keep a low profile, Alastor wouldn’t lose his temper and jump into a battle that could get him hurt. But the truth sat like a lump in Angel's chest. He hated the idea of bringing Valentino into their time together: that moth had taken enough from him already. So he settled for the next biggest topic they needed to go over. “My family. Like I said, I gotta explain to you about the spider siblings. Archibaldo Nestor, Maria Lucia, and Antonio Angelo. Or as we are now known, Arackniss, Molly, and Angel.” He swallowed. “And this is gonna need a little context, so I might as well include Pops too. Enrico…Or Henroin, because he pushes drugs among other things and is not fuckin subtle about it.” He crossed his arms and took a deep breath, mouth tight.

Alastor resisted an urge to lightly touch his shoulder. “Only share whatever you’re ready to share, Angel.”

Angel nodded and put on the best fake smile he could manage for any passersby who glanced their way. Fortunately, Alastor’s shadow floating just behind them and giving threatening looks to other demons kept onlookers few and far between.

“And Antonio Angelo is a nice name you know…” Alastor added warmly. “It suits you.”

Angel’s smile softened and became more real. As they turned the corner to head in the direction of the park, he began to speak.

________________________________

Vox woke up pretty early — he’d never been good at sleeping deeply in strange places. Velvet, however, was passed out from the crash of last night’s sugar high after their little hangout at her place. Her face was smudged with icing and she lay sprawled upside down in an arm chair with a container of sprinkles in one hand and a knife in the other. Vox got off of her couch then draped a blanket over her body and put a pillow under her head. He set up everything in the kitchen for her to make herself some hot chocolate if she woke up before he got back, and then he headed out of her apartment for some air.

After everything with Valentino last night, he needed a chance to think with a clear head in the cold light of day. He had just made a decision with serious political consequences. He had also made a decision with some big personal ones too. And yet the one thing that gave him some kind of hope for their trio ever getting back together was that he trusted Val wouldn’t attack him and Velvet. He might do some petty shit because he was pissed off about the change in their alliance, but the three of them had something together Val wouldn’t betray.

Vox growled a little under his breath when he realized that on top of thinking about Val, his feet had started taking him directly to the porn studio out of habit. He made a sharp turn and decided to head somewhere neutral. He needed to stay away from Valentino and figure out what to do next to keep helping himself feel…better. Or at least to stop himself from doing things he would hate himself for later. Getting Velvet back was a start — at least he felt a little less lonely. But he also still felt like he was drifting through his afterlife missing a purpose.

A few more turns and he found himself at the entrance to the nearby park. It was funny to him how a few spaces like this existed in the Pentagram where no one claimed territory — just like in cities on earth where no matter how many buildings went up, a few open green spaces still got preserved. Everyone needed a break from the grind, even in hell.

He headed past the fountain then sat on a bench tucked back from the main path. He looked out at the shrubbery and the red sky and heard the trickling water and wished now that he’d maybe brought Velvet with him. He wanted to talk to someone who could understand a little, about Val and about wanting something new and about not feeling appreciated.

Then he picked up the familiar feeling of radio waves in the air and his head turned sharply.

Alastor and Angel were walking and talking side by side on the main path. Alastor had his usual bright smile and a spring in his step, and Angel was laughing and acting like his usual flirtatious self but a little more subdued. And with them was that weird hell pig Angel kept as a pet.

Vox had, suddenly, a very stupid idea. Arguably he was tired and stressed and a bit numb to the notion of consequences right now. But undeniably, if his idea worked, it might help him feel better. And it would eliminate the need later on to have some fake ‘party’ with Angel (like he’d paid Val for last night) that Alastor would probably rip apart with tentacles on principle. Going through with his sudden plan would also give him the chance to let Alastor know officially that he wasn’t connected with Val anymore. And if he could sum up the courage to make a move this big right to Alastor’s face, maybe he could prove to himself that he really was over the pompous deer demon just like he was over Val (mostly).

Vox pulled out his phone and quickly sent Velvet a text. ‘Doing something stupid. If I die, you get all my stuff. And don’t go back to Val right away - let him sweat at least a few days. You're better than his shit.’ He tucked away the phone, got up, and strolled over to the pair as they stopped by a rose bush the pig was sniffing.

Alastor sensed he was coming first - the deer demon’s ears twitched, his shoulders tensed, and his head whipped around. His eyes blackened as radio symbols swirled over his head.

Angel noticed the response and raised an eyebrow then turned too. He jumped in the air and held the leash tight to his body at the sight of Vox approaching. Angel usually wasn’t THAT jumpy around him… but Vox guessed the spider might still skittish about last night.

Vox stopped a few feet away from them and held up his hands. “Hello—“

Alastor’s microphone was at his throat.

Vox sighed. “I’m not here to fight. I need to talk.”

“What,” asked Alastor, voice laden with static, “makes you think I would want that?”

“Not to you!” Vox pouted. “To…him. Angel.” He indicated Angel with a quick finger. The spider paled, if it was possible. His eyes darted between Vox and Alastor almost in terror. Vox could only imagine that Angel was afraid of getting caught in the middle of an overlord battle.

Some dark, low laughter left Alastor. “if I remember correctly, we have an agreement about all of this — you leave Angel alone, I leave you alone. Now, what suicidal reason would you have for disrupting the status quo?”

“Oh give it a rest!” Vox scowled. “Like Angel didn’t tell you everything the second he got back to the hotel! You already know Val dropped the status quo with that little stunt with Angel last night, and I’m sure you’re already plotting our demise. But you should know, Vel and I have split with Val completely now. We’re through. I told him he was on his own about antagonizing you and starting shit. But now I need to talk to Angel.” He shrugged. “We can consider it counting as the private party I bought with him last night.”

Alastor’s eyes returned to normal and his demonics stopped. He was very still for a moment. Meanwhile Angel was blushing and playing with his hands and biting his lip. The deer slowly turned to the spider.

Angel didn’t look at him. Instead the he met Vox’s gaze. “We can talk.” He glanced down at the pig. “Nuggets, Al is gonna watch ya.” He handed the leash off to Alastor, hooking it around his microphone.

Alastor blinked, opened his mouth, but then paused. He nodded. “You have five minutes,” he managed to get out, his jaw clenched. “Come, Fat Nuggets.” He led the pig to the fountain.

Vox watched him go with an eyebrow raised. Then he turned back to Angel. The spider had plastered on a sweet smile and added a coy stance. “What can I do for ya, Uncle Voxy? Thanks again for helping me out last night. Sorry you and Daddy Val are on the outs.”

Vox sighed deeply. “I…Angel…” He paced. “What made you decide to move into that damn hotel?”

Angel shrugged. “What do ya mean, Uncle Voxy? Free rent, a-and this way I don’t get in the way at the studio all the time. And, ya know, building’s decent.”

Vox scowled. “No, no, I mean…why did you decide to go off and do something new for yourself? You know Val hates change, but you moved into that place anyway. And I know he must have put you through a lot to let it slide.”

“He just, uh…decided to take a little more off the top since he knows I’m not paying rent. No big deal.” Angel made his smile bigger. “And, hey, the princess asks you to do something and you do it, right?”

Electricity sparked along Vox’s antenna. “Oh come on! It had nothing to do with getting away from Val?!” He threw open his arms, scowling. “I know you’re always sucking up to him, but he’s been even more of an overbearing ass than usual lately, right? It seriously can’t just be me!” He paced more, brow furrowed as he frowned. “It’s not me, I’ve got to deserve better than his crap. You must have done the hotel thing because you know even you deserve better too!”

“Vox! I-I mean, Uncle Vo…Oh fuck!” Angel got in front of him. “Look, just cool it or Al’s gonna think there’s a problem and come over here and take care of it, capisce?” He gestured with his head to the fountain.

Alastor was watching them with dark eyes and radio symbols and tentacles swirling up from the ground. Nuggets was cuddling one of the tentacles, and it scratched his tummy.

“I…fine…fine.” Vox blinked a few times. “But that’s another thing! You call him Al? How the fuck does he not gut you for that? How the fuck does he not gut you for just for fun?”

Angel blinked and swallowed and waved off Vox. “I-I don’t know, I guess he just thinks I’m funny. Whatever. Who cares? Fuck, my point is…” He took a breath, “if this conversation can be off the record I’ll level with you. That means no telling Val anything I say. Deal?” He frowned.

Vox hesitated but nodded. “Okay…I guess.” Angel never got this serious. It was new.

Angel’s voice was low and trembled with a venom Vox had never heard before. “Valentino hasn’t just been an ass LATELY, he’s been…fucking evil since the day I met him.” He blinked back what looked like a tear and went on, keeping himself steady. Out of the corner of his eye, Vox noticed that Alastor’s tentacles had sunk back into the ground — for now. Angel went on. “I went to the hotel because I can fucking breathe there. And even though I think you’re scummy yourself, no one deserves Val at his worst. You and Vel got away from him? Good! At least you have the muscle to KEEP yourselves away. You don’t have to go crawling back six nights a week.”

Vox blinked. “You…hate it at the studio that much? But you’re a star! His favorite one!”

“Heh, wow…” Angel shook his head. “You have no idea about my life, 'Uncle Voxy’, and all the things I have to do that I hate.” He crossed his arms over his body

Vox hesitated, frowning. “I…thought I was the only one of the four of us who was that unhappy.” He raised an eyebrow. “But then how do you deal with it every day? How do you…” He shook his head. How was he having a conversation like this with Angel? He didn’t even like Angel. And yet right now he felt like Angel understood something deeply that Vox was only just scratching the surface of.

Angel frowned, and Vox was almost angry at the look of pity as the spider went on. “You gotta find small good things to do for you. You gotta find people who love you.” He blushed a little. “Like, uh…well…I’ve got Fat Nuggets. He’s something I can keep safe, and he’s there for me when I need him, and we love each other. And now some people at the hotel are making me feel good like that too.” His mouth tightened. “Look, you and me, we ain’t friends. And I don’t want to get involved in your overlord shit. But I don’t like seeing anyone let Val drag them down. You want something better for yourself? Figure out just one thing you can change in your life that’ll mean something good to you and start there. And don’t let anyone gaslight you into thinking it doesn’t matter cuz it does as long as it’s important to you.”

Vox took all of that in for a moment, a bit stunned by the insightfulness. “I can try. Angel…I never heard you talk like this before—“

“All you’ve heard is me being a simpering whore before. That’s an act, ya walking flat screen.” He rolled his eyes. “Now you should get going. I think our five minutes are up. And Alastor really doesn’t like you if you haven’t noticed.”

Vox pouted. “Yeah, no, I’ve noticed. We’re incompatible - technologically and personally.” He turned to see Alastor strolling over with Fat Nuggets trotting beside him.

Angel shrugged and added, “But, uh…thanks for…what you did in Val’s office. You didn’t have to put down the money like that. I could pay you back—“

Vox held up his hand. “Leave me with SOME pride, Angel. I can afford a role of bills. I’m still an overlord.” He swallowed. “Thanks for leveling with me. I feel…less crazy for doing what I did last night after you left the office — telling Val to take a hike and taking Vel with me.”

“Just make sure Vel’s happy too. I can guarantee the two of us aren’t the only ones in that group who are miserable sometimes.” Angel swallowed. “And remember, all this is still off the record - don’t tell either of ‘em what I told you or maybe I really will make a deal with Alastor just to have him kick all your asses.”

Vox rolled his eyes but sighed. “Fair enough…”

The little pig trotted right up to Angel — Alastor handed off the leash with a slight bow. His eyes stayed on Vox. “Have you received the time for which you paid?”

Vox nodded.

“Good!” Alastor clapped his hands together. “Then leave. I’m afraid this is a private outing. And be thankful if I really do only gut Valentino.” He turned to the park exit. “Let’s be off, Angel.”

Angel picked up Fat Nuggets and dashed forward to keep up with Alastor. He gave Vox a quick glance over his shoulder before turning back to the park exit.

Vox watched them go. His phone buzzed. It was Velvet. ‘Are you dead? Could you not die? I’d be really bored. Plus I made a ton of French Toast and hot cocoa. Get back here.’

Vox texted her back. ‘Made it out alive. I’ll be there soon. Thanks, Vel.’

She texted back a smiley face and also a knife. Vox smiled a little and put away his phone. He turned to head back to her apartment, thinking of Angel’s advice and what it would mean to be happy in hell, even if a few small ways.

________________________________

Alastor and Angel left the park.

Angel watched Alastor — the Radio Demon kept his eyes forward with a standard big smile plastered on his face. He didn’t say anything.

Angel frowned. “Hey, Al? I…I think I should explain to you about last night…and just now.”

“Ha!” Alastor twirled his cane, still not looking at Angel. “You don’t have to explain to me anything you don’t want to, Angel. I’m not owed anything.”

“Al, come on, … It’s just…” He bit his lip and crossed his arms. “I was gonna tell you soon about Val. And now, before you jump to conclusions, I want to fill you in.”

“Really no need.” Alastor gripped his cane more tightly. “Things clearly happened that you wished to keep from me for your own reasons. I certainly won’t press for details the same way I won’t ask about your conversation with that pompous cube of tubes and wires.” He shrugged, still not looking at him. “Just know my assistance remains available whenever needed.”

Angel blinked. “Al, I get you’re mad you got caught off guard by Vox but—“

“I’m not mad.” Alastor shrugged. “And this isn’t about Vox.” They turned a corner and Alastor gestured ahead. There was the cafe. “Now, a nice breakfast and being served by good friends awaits us. Allonsy!”

Angel frowned more. He’d known Alastor wouldn’t be thrilled when he realized Valentino was up to something. But this reaction was different. And Angel felt both guilt and annoyance that the deer was suddenly being so closed up. He sighed. “Fine, breakfast, whatever.” He headed inside with Nuggets, and Alastor followed after.

The bell over the door rang. Louise looked up from the counter and beamed. “Alastor! Angel! Aw, we’re so happy you stopped by today! Abel’s got your usual table all ready to go out in the garden.” She winked.

Alastor kept himself casual enough. “Thank you very much, Louise!” He glanced around. “How are you enjoying the new breakfast shift?”

“Oh, it’s kind of fun! And we get to try out a lot of new recipes.” She grabbed two menus and handed them to each of the boys. “Here are the specials!”

“Well, I’m glad the changes around here and working out for the best.” He bowed and then headed out the back door.

Angel gave Louise a small smile. “Thanks, hun.” He followed Alastor with Nuggets.

“Hey, fellas!” Abel waved them over to their table under the tree. “Table’s all set! Just let me know when you’re ready to order!” He smiled and then grabbed some plates off of other tables and headed back inside.

Alastor used his powers to pull out both chairs and waited until Angel sat to sit down as well. The big smile was still plastered on his face. He didn’t say a word.

Angel frowned again. “Smiles, why are you doing this? Acting like…like…”

“Like what, my dear?”

Angel whispered harshly. “Like we just met or something! Like we’re not really good friends? Like we’re not MORE than friends…” He blushed. “Your face and your voice — it’s all just you putting on a show. What is this, some kind of weird version of the silent treatment? I only get the real you back when you’re not mad at me anymore?”

Alastor’s eye twitched. “As I explained, I’m not mad…”

“Well, you’re something!” Angel challenged.

Alastor’s wide eyes looked at the table for a moment. He gave a slight nod. “Yes, I am something. But I do not have the words to describe it at this time.” His eyes came back up. “What about you? You seem…out of sorts.”

“I’m a lot of things.” Angel pouted and slumped in his seat. “But you gotta let me talk to you.”

Alastor gave a small nod. “When we’re back at the hotel. Alone. Not out here. Please.”

Angel gave a small nod in return, frown softening. “Okay. Promise?”

“You have my word, darling.”

Fat Nuggets oinked. Angel looked down to see him sitting on the grass looking up at them.

“Is he quite all right?” asked Alastor with concern. “I tried to take excellent care of him for the five minutes.” His ears drooped a little in worry.

Angel almost smiled. “He’s okay. He’s just like any kid: gets upset when his daddies fight.”

A beat passed, and then a screech of static left Alastor and he glowed brightly while Angel flushed completely and gripped the table. The spider smiled sheepishly. “I, uh…I mean, heh…”

“Hey guys!” Abel trotted over with a dish of various items and set it on the ground. “Just wanted to bring Nuggets some table scraps. You ready to order yet?”

Alastor definitely started speaking without thinking. “Omelet du fromage avec…” More static. “I mean, a cheese omelet with rare steak. Angel?”

“Uh…pancakes. With strawberries if you got em…” Angel continued to blush and thought back to their date in the radio tower and telling Alastor he thought he tasted like strawberries.

“You got it!” Abel winked. “Be up soon!” He dashed off.

The spider swallowed and took a breath. “You uh…okay?”

Alastor was looking down. Angel tilted his head then noticed Nuggets nuzzling his leg. Alastor smiled a little, his eyes hazed. “Indeed. Or I will be at any rate.” He patted the pig's head.

Angel smiled to himself too, eyes hazed. But then he shook his head and bit his lip. “Yeah, well…I guess we’ll figure it all out at the hotel.” They were having a problem, and no cute moment about Nuggets was gonna distract him.

Alastor glanced at him. and then Angel saw the corners of his mouth turn down. He was still keeping things in, but at least he didn’t have that phony smile plastered on. It was better than nothing.

They ate in relative silence, mostly waiting for the chance to head home.

________________________________

At the hotel Baxter had just finished up with Charlie and was heading downstairs to leave. But of course he paused and went past the bar to the far wall where Niffty had told him her and Husks’s rooms were. He knocked. “Excuse me? Niffty? It’s Baxter. I know you’re occupied today but I wanted to say goodbye before I left, if you’re available.”

Another door opened and Niffty quickly stepped out and shut it behind it. She was biting her lip, looking worried, but then she smiled up at Baxter. “Oh, Baxter, thank you for saying hi! It’s so nice to see you again! Did Charlie help you get your room all set up?”

He nodded, smiling. “I think it’s going to be perfect. I hope you’ll come see it when I move in and give me any pointers on the efficiency of the set up.”

“Of course!” She nodded. Then she glanced at the door behind her and back to him. “Sorry, but I have to get back to Husk. He’s…not feeling well. A bad hangover and some other things.”

Baxter grinned and held up a finger. “Oh, I have an excellent hangover cure - scientifically proven! I can whip it up in a jiffy!”

She smiled a little. “That would be nice of you! Thank you, Miss Baxter.”

Baxter tilted his head. “Miss?” He blushed a little. “Niffty, I’m male.”

Her eye widened for a moment and she froze. “Oh.” Then she blinked once and looked up at him. “You’re right, aren’t you? But you’re…you’re a good one. Like Husk and Alastor. Right?”

He smiled sheepishly. “I try.”

She gave him a quick hug, and Baxter’s eyes went wide. Then Niffty pulled back. “I’ll help you make the hangover cure, and I’ll give it to Husk as soon as he wakes up. I really appreciate your help, Baxter.”

“If we work together it should take no time at all.” Baxter was beaming (and his hanging light even glowed) as Niffty led him into the kitchen.

________________________________

A little while later, Niffty entered Husk’s dark room with a full glass or a dark, fizzing substance. Husk was lying down but his eyes were open. She sat on the edge of the bed and held out the glass to him.

“Oh good, Husk, you’re awake. You should drink this. Baxter and I made it. He says it’s guaranteed to help a hangover. And I put in some chocolate because I think that helps with hurt hearts.”

Husk looked dully at the glass but sat up and took it. “Thanks.” He glanced at Niffty. “Niffty, did I hear you tell Baxter before that you know he’s a guy?”

She nodded.

“You usually don’t do too good when you realize new people aren’t girls. You okay?”

She nodded again. “He’s a good one. I’m okay with him.”

Husk sipped the drink. His nose wrinkled a little at the taste but he sipped more. “You know, he might kind of like you. More than like you, I mean.”

“Hmm..” Niffty swung her legs, deep in thought. “Not yet. He just likes having a friend with the same interests. Trust me, I’m good at relationship stuff. But…maybe one day he will.”

Husk nodded and took another big swig. “You feel okay about that?”

She half smiled, a tired look in her eye. “One step at a time.” Then she looked at Husk. Now finish all of that and rest. Then tomorrow we’ll figure out more about what to do about you and Molly, and I’m not taking no for an answer.”

He finished the concoction with a grimace and laid back down. “Fine. There’s no point but fine. Just let me rest for now. And go do something for yourself, Niffty. I’m really okay alone.”

“You most certainly are not.” She plopped herself into a nearby chair and picked up a notebook and pen. “I’m gonna stay here and work on my writing. If you need anything else I’ll get it for you.”

“…Thanks.” Husk pulled the blankets up around him. “Who you writing about now?”

She smiled more. “Double date with you and Molly and Alastor and Angel.”

He closed his eyes. “Make me look good. Make Molly look fucking spectacular.”

“Are you kidding? You two are stealing the show in this one!” She giggled and kept writing.

Husk smiled a little to himself and settled in to fall asleep to the gentle sound of Niffty’s pen scratching away on the paper.

Chapter Text

Cherri felt overdue for a visit to the Emporium to see Rosie and Mimzy, especially since Niss was there now. She smiled to herself as she went through the streets of Cannibal Colony (the citizens knew her connection with Rosie now and left her in peace, and she was only mildly jumpy these days at all the bloody, fang-filled grins).

If Angel hadn’t talked to Niss yet, she figured it couldn’t hurt to give him a heads up that a call was coming soon. And if the brothers had already chatted…then she figured it couldn't hurt to see if Niss needed anything from her. Like maybe some extra knowledge about Sir Pentious from someone who’d been familiar with him for a while — just in case Niss had any interest in progressing his little ‘friendship’ with the overlord.

Both Niss and Angel had pretty good taste in guys apparently. Angel had gone for a dashing charmer in a three piece suit, and Niss had gone for a dramatic Victorian with height to spare. And then Molly going for Husk — hot dad bod who was moody but probably kind of fun at parties — was unexpected but also kind of kinky, which very much fit Molly. Cherri wouldn't admit it to Angel, but she wouldn’t mind if Molly stuck around. Cherri was sort of enjoying all these new friends in her life.

Besides, Cherri knew Molly was miserable without Angel: Molly had confided in her a few times in the past before leaving hell. And Cherri knew Angel was always missing something without his sister. They were better together. Maybe somehow Niss coming back into the picture would make them agree to be together again permanently. If anyone could wrangle the spider twins, it had to be their own big brother.

Cherri took a deep breath as she rounded the corner to the Emporium, then she blinked and inhaled deeply through her nose. Something smelled amazing - like cinnamon and chocolate and coffee, and it was coming from the Emporium…and there was also some opera music playing from an open window on the top floor.

She had to know more. Cherri scaled the side of the building and pulled herself up to the window. Her jaw fell at the sight before her.

In the kitchen, coffee was brewing, pastries were set out all over the counters, and Niss was dancing in turns with Rosie and Mimzy while singing along to Italian opera playing on the phonograph with his hair pulled back in a checkered scarf.

Hell was so damn interesting these days. And gay Niss looked like he was gonna be a hoot to get to know.

She grinned and waved. “Hey, room for one more?”

Niss tripped and fell into Rosie who caught him while Mimzy squealed and waved back to Cherri. “Cherri Bomb!” She turned off the phonograph and helped her through the window then hugged her. “We love when you pop by!”

Cherri hugged her back. “Yeah, I love it too. And I had to see what was up—this place smells great, and someone was singing with some fine pipes.” She pulled back and grinned.

Niss was half hiding behind Rosie as he cleared his throat and straightened himself up. “Uh, hey, Cherri. Bongiorno. Nice to see ya!” He blinked, realized the scarf was still on his head, then quickly took it off. “Just, uh, you know, doing some cooking, earning my keep.” He crossed his arms and shrugged.

“And also being an utterly charming guest for two ladies who appreciate good company.” Rosie added with a smile. “Would you like some pastries, Cherri? Niss whipped these up himself! The hazelnut ones are divine.”

Niss blushed a little and tried to hold back a smile. “Grazie. A-And, yeah, sure, if you’re hungry, Cherri, you can…”

She grabbed one and ripped off half with her teeth. Her eye widened then closed as she swallowed. “Oh my god…Arackniss, what the hell, Angel doesn't even make desserts this good!” She stuffed the last half into her mouth and swallowed. “Ugh, don’t tell him I said that but it's true, fuck…”

Mimzy beamed. “We told him he should go out on his own, open up a bakery.”

Rosie nodded. “Alastor’s always eager to invest in fine culinary establishments. He says quality dining is the hallmark of any civilized society. I’m sure he’d be interested in assisting."

“Or at the very least he should see if Princess Charlie wants his culinary help at the hotel.” Mimzy grabbed another pastry. “Could you imagine waking up to smells like these each morning? That place would be packed!”

Niss smiled more. “Aw, ladies, you’re real sweet, but I don’t wanna get carried away. I’m sure Alastor's got other things on his plate. And the hotel…that’s more Angel’s place than mine.” His eyes went down a little.

Cherri’s gaze softened. “Hey, uh, Rosie, Mimzy, mind if I talk to Niss for a sec? It's sort of a family thing, about Angel. “

Rosie nodded. “Of course. We’ll set up some cards in the parlor. Come join us if you’d like whenever you’re ready.”

“And bring more pastries! I’ll grab the coffee!” Mimzy grabbed the pot and some cups as she and Rosie left the room.

Niss sighed dryly and turned to Cherri. “Well, you’ve caught me dancing around a kitchen crooning like a songbird. I guess I have to kill you now.”

She scoffed. “Yeah, like you’re gonna do that after I just bowed down to your cooking skills.”

“Fair enough.” A little laugh escaped him as he went over to the counter and took a final tray of pastries from the oven to cool.

Cherri watched him. He already seemed more relaxed and happier. His eye looked better. And finally wearing something other than that buttoned up suit made him seem freer. She went over and grabbed a rag to wipe down the counter. “So…you doing okay?”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “Thanks for sending me here, Cherri. Being here specifically…it’s a lot of what I needed and a lot of what I didn't know I needed. I feel good.”

She smiled. “Good. Rosie and Mimzy really work wonders. They’re solid demons.” She swallowed. "Any chance Angel talked to you yet? I might have told him to give you a call.”

Niss paused as he turned off the oven. “Last night, yeah. I called him.” He blushed a little. “We didn’t talk about EVERYTHING… but we decided we need ta talk more at some point soon. We also decided ta see Molly together this weekend if she doesn’t come see us on her own first.”

Cherri sighed. “She's gonna flip if you two ambush her to try and send her back.”

“I think we might be beyond that, Cherri.” Niss pouted. "She's been here a while and she’s putting down some extra roots: making friends and everything. I think we've gotta figure out something new that works for all three of us.” He scowled. “All I know is I'm not leaving my kid sister and brother to figure this out on their own anymore. It’s not right.”

Cherri nodded. Then she bit her lip. “So, Angel told me Molly’s crashing with Pen, huh? That’s…really cool of him to help her out like that. To help YOU out like that.”

Niss froze up. He was blushing a lot and his eyes were wide, almost a little panicked.

She lowered her voice. “I didn’t say a word to Angel about anything with Pen. But, uh…you should brace yourself for the fact that Molly might figure out things…She's sharp.”

“She is…and I think she already did,” he replied very quietly, still not looking at her. “Thanks for not…telling Tony. I…”

She picked up a pastry and stuffed it into his mouth. Niss blinked in surprise and looked at her.

Cherri shrugged, smiling again. “You don’t have to thank me. That’s just common respect. You do you, and you figure out you on your own terms. The rest of us are just here for support.” She winked.

Niss swallowed a bite of the pastry and pulled the rest out of his mouth. "That's what I want to be - but for Angel. Thanks for setting a good example.” He smiled a little again.

Cherri laughed and gave him a playful punch in the shoulder that made Niss wince though he tried to hide it. Then Niss bit his lip. “Hey, uh, so…I didn’t get any details from Angel but, uh…my brother mentioned last night he might sweet on some guy….”

She smirked and crossed her arms. “You know you’re not getting a name out of me, right?”

“Yeah, I figured.” He shrugged. “This person though, they're definitely a good one, right? Like a really, really good one?” He frowned. “Angel said he is but…he doesn’t always find the best guys to have in his life. Yours truly being a prime example.”

Cherri sighed and came closer. "First of all, enough with the pity party. You don’t suck that bad, Niss, and you're being a lot better now. Second, if it makes you feel better to know, I vetted the fuck out of this guy. Watched him close, threatened to blow him up for any crap, told him to get off his ass when he was dragging his feet about admitting feelings. And eventually I looked him in the eye and told him flat out he was good enough for Angel. And I never thought I’d find anyone down here I’d say that to.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “Your brother scored himself a damn good man, Niss.”

Niss sighed in relief. “Good. That’s… That is the best thing to hear.”

“And…” Cherri went on, removing her hand with a coy shrug, “if you’re looking to lock down a damn good ‘someone’ yourself - here. A little help.” She pulled a folded paper out of her pocket and tucked it into his hand.

He raised an eyebrow. “What is…”

She shrugged. “I’ve been fighting with Pen for years. You get to know a guy pretty well in all that time. It’s a list of his favorite restaurants and teas and flowers and hobbies: just some nice basics to give you ideas for the future.”

Niss blushed very much, clutching the list. “I, uh…”
“I can…give him one of these for you - or not - whatever you want.”

“No!” His voice cracked. “I-I mean, uh…we just…no, please don't bring me up to him at all. We…I need a little time, and it’s gonna be hard enough to see him again if Angel and I go to see Molly.” He was blushing a lot.

Something had definitely happened. If this had been Angel, Cherri would have pumped him for info with a teasing smirk. But Niss was different and her relationship with him was different. “No prob.” She nodded. “I'm sure he’ll be happy to see you though, no matter what. Just let what happens happen and be yourself. I know it sounds corny as fuck, but it works and it saves a lot of stress. Promise.”

He nodded and tucked away the note. “I just want to talk to Angel first…to tell Angel first before I…”

Cherri just nodded. “I get it.”

Niss shook his head to clear it then quickly changed the subject as he grabbed up a platter of pastries. “You see any sign of my Pop’s goons out there?”

She furrowed her brow and crossed her arms. “Nothing direct. But sometimes, in the shadows, it seems like maybe there’s some fedora-wearing figures lurking — I’m guessing the last places you were patrolling. He's probably still trying to figure out if you got killed or ran.”

“When he doesn’t find a body soon, he’ll know I ran.” Niss’s look became serious. “It doesn’t matter though, cuz I’m not gonna stay in hiding forever. I’ll figure out what to do about him. For me and for Angel and Molly. Then I’ll go public again.”

Niss might have been small, but he could be intimidating. Cherri nodded. “Well, whatever you want to do, you don't have to do it alone. Just remember that, okay? You and Angel and even Molly, always trying to be martyrs. If you let other people help, shit's easier and a lot more fun!”

He smiled a little again. “Yeah, I’ll remember. Thanks.” They shared a brief smile then walked out of the kitchen and came to the parlor.

Rosie already had a table set up with the coffee poured, and Mimzy was shuffling cards. “We’ve got four! Bridge?"

Niss set down the pastries. “Sounds fun to me - Cherri?”

“Eh, it's been a while, but I think I remember how to play. Had an Aunt who taught me.” She grabbed a cup of coffee and took a seat as Niss sat across from her.

The all gave a quick cheers with their mugs then sat back for a fun afternoon with good friends.

_______________________________

Valentino felt like shit.

To be fair, he’d consumed a very stupid amount of alcohol and drugs all through the night until dawn. Normally in the middle of the day he was either going over the books or catching a quick nap to be sharp for judging the night’s entertainment on the club floor. Right now, however, he was hugging a porcelain bowl in the studio and heaving out whatever was left in his guts.

Vox wasn’t here to call a discrete doctor, Velvet wasn’t here to whip up something baked and sweet to absorb the bad stuff and help the hangover, Angel wasn’t even here to clean up the mess. The few of his ‘employees’ around right now were either sluts just silly enough to blab about his condition to someone else even if it did mean he’d kill them, or bouncers who were just stupid enough to try taking advantage of him in this state - which again would result in more killing and embarrassment for him.

He rested his head against the bathroom wall. For just a moment he wished he was that fucking Radio Demon with those freaky damn powers because he wanted nothing more than to teleport himself upstairs to the penthouse suite in bed with a hot pot of coffee…and maybe a greasy chicken sandwich for later.

Yeah, okay, wishing to be that fucked up virgin Alastor — he was definitely sick as hell.

He took a breath and dragged himself to stand then straightened up his coat and wiped his mouth. He just had to take a quick walk up one level while seeming normal. Easy. He was a bitch without weakness — he’d smoked away the last of his long ago.

He grounded himself firmly in his boots, squared his shoulders, and put a frown on his face that said ‘don’t fuck with me’. Then he strolled out of the bathroom and into the hall.

A few half-naked dancers wandering by saw him and waved with giggles then ducked to the side to let him pass. A customer from last night stumbled out of a closet with a cocktail waitress — they both saw Valentino and shut themselves back inside in a panic. One of the porn camera operators strolled past the end of the hall, saw Val, gave a scattered salute, and then hightailed it away.

He almost smiled. Even feeling like shit, even alone, even after a hellish night, he still commanded respect. Vox could go fuck himself and Velvet too. And Angel. Fucking Angel. He should never have let that little bitch move into that hotel.

Valentino got himself into the elevator and kept steady until the doors closed. Then he hissed through his teeth and grabbed his pounding head. He hated this — all of it. Angel off doing whatever the fuck he wanted, and Vox and Vel off on their own now, and that stupid hotel with its redemption shit featuring Alastor who was fucking gunning for him. Why was everyone trying to change everything all at once? He’d been in hell for too fucking long, and he’d worked too fucking hard, and he did not need this chaotic shit!

The elevator doors opened. He stumbled down the empty penthouse hall and into the private party suite, then slammed and locked the door behind him. Good, he was safe here away from prying eyes.

He ripped off his jacket and collapsed onto the large sofa where he and Vox and Vel usually sat, overlooking the main performance stage. He would tell the house managers to take care of things tonight. He was done. He wouldn’t even give himself the satisfaction of texting Angel and putting him back on some rough duty - not until he was back in full swing and had some kind of plan.

Not that he was afraid of the Radio Demon or anything: the only overlord he’d ever met who didn’t have some kind of lustful weakness he could exploit or blackmail or cater to. The guy who never stopped smiling even when eating people. The guy who made eldritch tentacles rise from the basin of hell in such a horrific way that even Val couldn’t find them kinky. The guy who Angel Dust could hang around like nothing.

He was not afraid…

He was only a little afraid…

Like how he'd only been a little afraid in the radio tower he’d gotten shot in the heart and they had lost complete control of the fucking situation in the middle of a town of cannibals with their god-tier spokesman gnashing his teeth and the building on fire.

Valentino’s chest still hurt where the bullet wound had been. But he’d been hurt worse, and he could take the most anyway. He’d protected Vox and Vel when they needed it, in the radio tower AND during the hotel open house when the chandelier had fallen and the princess (and Alastor) had singled them out to blame. “Fucking Vox and Vel don't even realize…or appreciate…” He closed his eyes; the room was spinning. “If Alastor was gone, everything would be the way it’s supposed to be.” No more sponsor meant no more hotel. No more hotel meant no more Angel living in that carefree fucking haven. No more deer demon meant Vox would quit being distracted by him and just come back with Vel so they could move on.

But Valentino had hit Alastor with his only shot during the radio tower attack, and it had failed.

The other option would be…striking up a partnership with Alastor.

He almost smirked as he thought about how much doing that would piss off Vox.

Or maybe it wouldn’t. Maybe Vox would surprise him and just turn around and not look back again like the other night. Valentino tried not to think about that idea.

Instead he tried to think of the cold practicalities of the matter.

The only thing he had to offer Alastor that might interest the Radio Demon was info about Vox: every weakness and little pet peeve and embarrassing habit. It might not be enough to secure a full partnership, but it might at least buy Valentino some time until he could shore up his own defenses, find a new alliance, dig up something on Alastor, or get Alastor alone again one more time and exploit the one weakness he knew about the Radio Demon - that the guy didn’t like to be touched.

But Valentino wasn’t picking up his phone, he wasn’t cataloguing info in his head, he wasn’t preparing the words he should say. He couldn’t. It all just felt so pointless. And…wrong.

He hissed and opened his eyes and looked up. The ceiling was mirrored and showed him his full reflection: his body splayed and exhausted, his mouth frowning, his antennae drooping. His eyes…if he could even call them eyes anymore…just red openings. He’d had hazel eyes once. He’d been a person once. Maybe, on rare occasions, he’d even NOT been viscous son of a bitch once. No one left down here knew that past though. Not even Vox and Vel. But they’d stuck around for this version of him, until now at least.

The Radio Demon was something from a nightmare, and deep down Valentino didn't want anything to do with him. But if Vox and Velvet really were gone now, maybe Valentino was something from a nightmare too. Maybe he and Radio Freak weren’t so different. But he still wanted nothing to do with the Radio Demon either way. And besides, he had a feeling that even if he stooped low enough to dish dirt on Vox, Alastor would turn him down cold with a pitying grin. Fucking pathetic. And then Vox really would never come back…

He took a few breaths and closed his eyes again as the room started to spin once more. He wished he didn’t feel like this. He wished Velvet was breaking shit over by the wet bar and that Vox was sitting here pouring him seltzer and fielding his calls and patting his shoulder, making hell feel like a more manageable mess than it was.

He felt himself flush, and he hated himself for it.

He felt tears come to the corners of his eyes and he hated himself for that too.

Valentino thought of Angel and wished for a moment that HE had the luxury to just pick up and go live at some god damn redemption hotel with the princess footing the bill. Except he was an overlord and had shit to protect, and he hated himself all the way for that last thought. For daring to be jealous of Angel — one of his bitches, bought and paid for.

His hand moved to put his phone on silent. Then he pulled a pillow over his head, trying not to think of the memory of roughly grabbing and kissing Vox in here weeks ago. That fucking man had turned him down… And he cared! God, he didn't want to dive too deeply into what that meant. He just laid in the dark and prayed for any distraction, even if it was more throwing up.

_______________________________

The walk back to the hotel for Alastor and Angel after their meal at the cafe was quiet. The day was perfectly cheerful, and Nuggets had fun trotting along, but the two demons in question didn't speak at all. Alastor kept looking forward in thought and Angel kept looking down, arms crossed. They both had awkward smiles and kept risking glances at each other, until once when their eyes met and then they looked away entirely.

They arrived at the hotel and went right inside.

Charlie and Vaggie were in the lobby. Charlie smiled. “Hi, guys! Did you have a nice walk?”

“Nuggets had fun," Angel quickly replied as he picked up the pig to carry him up the stairs. “See ya, girls!”

Charlie tilted her head. “Oh, as long as you’re both going upstairs, do you want to see the work we did in Baxter’s room?”

“Perhaps later, Charlotte!” Alastor’s smile was wide and tight at the corners as he marched up the stairs. “We are rather preoccupied at the moment.”

“What he said…” Angel added as they both disappeared down the hallway.

The girls watched them go. Vaggie sighed. “The drama begins. I wonder what they're fighting about…”

Charlie pouted. "I hope it’s nothing serious.”

Vaggie smiled a little. “It’ll be okay. First fight means first time making up, right? Remember the first time WE made up?”

Charlie blinked and blushed then smiled cutely, playing with her hair. “Yeah, I do.”

Vaggie took her hand. “Come on, let’s get a snack from the kitchen and talk all about Baxter’s room and all the new guests we’re gonna have soon.”

Charlie nodded. Hand in hand, they headed out of the lobby.

_______________________________

Upstairs, Angel and Alastor sat on the edge of Alastor’s bed while Nuggets rolled on the floor. Angel played with his hands, Alastor clung to his microphone for dear life.

Finally Angel sighed. “So I can talk to ya now? And when I do, you’re not gonna give me the phony pretend Radio Demon song and dance anymore, right?”

Alastor glitched a little and his ears drooped but he nodded. “And you’ll tell me every detail without holding back anything further?” His eyes drifted over to Angel.

Angel frowned then shrugged but nodded too.“Val called me into his office last night. Threatened to put me on more shifts, rough customers, his own parties. He made sure Vox was there to see it. I think it was just some power move in the fight they’re having. But I also think he meant it. He wanted to start by having me make up for taking off Saturday night.”

Alastor’s eyes widened and his smile fell more. “Our date night? I…”

“My choice, and I wouldn’t trade that night for anything." Angel blushed a little but still pouted as he went on. “Anyway, I offered to come in on one of my nights off, but Val got pissed that I thought I could make up for a weekend with a weeknight, said some stuff..."

“What stuff?” Alastor asked stiffly. Then he swallowed and added. “Please.”

Angel gripped the blankets and crossed his legs. “That I’m not paid to think — and I'm not good at it anyway."

“But you’re brilliant,” spilled out of Alastor’s mouth.

Angel’s heart fluttered and he swallowed and blushed more. “I…um…thanks.” He shook his head to clear it. “Anyway, he, I, uh…Oh, uh…then Vox said he’d cover it by booking me for a private party, which was definitely just a power move cuz Vox really never warmed up to me. I think I annoy him — or at least my ditzy hooker act does. He never responds to my flirting, you know?” He laughed a little and glanced at Alastor.

Alastor was pouting and looking down, hands clasped.

Angel recognized that look - it was the same look he’d gotten when Angel had said Husk had a ‘hot dad bod’. He smiled a little more and added, “And I’m glad cuz, you know, I never really warmed up to him myself. Too much television is bad for you. Give me a nice quiet night curled up with a good radio show any day…”

Alastor was glowing brightly now, and Angel could see the subtle movement of his tail lightly wagging. The Radio Demon swallowed and some pops of static sounded around him. “Yes, well…go on…” he managed.

Angel sighed, eyes hazed. “Anyway, then Val sent me away and I got out of there as fast as I could. I guess that’s when they had their blow out. And then I got the text from Val later saying I was still on normal shifts, and that I’d hear later about my party with Vox. Definitely didn’t think he’d corner us in the park to get his money’s worth though, heh.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“What Vox discussed with you…was it anything to cause any distress or danger to you?” Alastor asked, almost holding his breath.

Angel shook his head. “No. He just wanted someone else to confirm what he’s finally realizing - Val’s an asshole. And then he wanted ideas for what to do next for himself and Vel from someone who took his own step away from Val — you know, by coming here.”

“I…understand.” The deer’s smile was so small and his eyes were so wide. “But why didn’t you share any of this crucial information with me? We spoke last night and you never said a word.”

Angel pouted a little. “Because I…it’s just…” He bit his lip.

“You said this morning you trusted me all the way,” Alastor added softly, eyes down. “Have I done something to make you realize that sentiment…does not ring all the way true for you?”

Angel’s eyes widened and he felt tears prick at his eyes. He did his best to hold them back. “You didn’t do anything. This isn’t… Goddamnit, Al, I didn’t tell you because you’d have done something!”

“Of course I would have done something!” Alastor shot back passionately.

“Yeah, and that something could have involved you teleporting to Val to kick the shit out of him for breaking your deal about me! And I can’t handle you doing something like that yet, okay?"

“What in the world do you mean? My powers are restored, I’m perfectly—“

“It’s not about you!” Angel scowled. “It’s me - I - cannot handle you running off into battle with some guy who’s torn my heart to pieces every which way and who nearly carved yours out of your chest!” The tears sprung from his eyes and he flung open his arms. “I already had to pull your broken body out of one battle, I can’t handle the chance I’ll have to do it again! Not yet!” His face was wet, and he imagined his mascara must be running at this point. But the tears still came. “And especially with Val… He took things from me I never thought people could take. The idea of him taking you too scares the hell out of me…” He was shaking a little. “And you shutting me out just because you’re mad hurts too.”

Alastor’s eyes were so wide. He looked down at himself — the formerly broken body the spider had once indeed carried to safety — then to Angel. “The idea of him taking you away scares me quite to pieces too, darling…” His eyes were red, and his voice was a whisper. Angel raised his head, listening. Alastor swallowed. “Him or anyone else. My only comfort when you’re off on your own besides your own obvious capabilities is the idea that you would call to me if you were in severe distress so I could come to help you. But if you keep threats like Valentino's from last night to yourself…then all I can think about is what other terrors you might be keeping quiet about.” Tears burned off at the edges of his eyes with faint wisps of steam. “I do not like being shut out either, sacre ange du mon vie.” His smile trembled a little.

“I…I didn’t think about… “ Angel’s breaths were shallow, and he wiped at his eyes. “Okay. Okay, so… we both got reasons for what we did. And for why we felt hurt.” He shifted on the bed. “What are we gonna do now?” He blinked. “I mean, you know, fight’s happen, things get better, heh. How do you wanna make them better?”

Alastor swallowed, hands clasped, eyes back to normal. “Change our approaches, I suppose; discuss matters thoroughly to help prevent further miscommunication. Especially since we intend to see our togetherness through for quite the long haul, ha…” He looked at Angel hesitantly.

Angel smiled softly and nodded. “That might need some time to talk over. You free at all right now?” He traced his finger on the blankets.

Alastor’s eyes were caught on his finger swirling around for a moment but then his ears perked up and he nodded too. “Indeed. I’m quite game! Shall we go to my office or—“

“Can we talk here? Together? In your bed.” Angel blushed faintly. “I just…want to be here with you now when you’re better — to replace some of the memories of when you were here and not okay.

There was a frown in Alastor’s eyes. “I told you last evening — you’re quite welcome here, night or day.”

The words were said tenderly, but Angel couldn’t help his face warming.

Alastor removed his jacket and his shoes and sat against the pillows on one side of the headboard, knees pulled in. He gestured next to him.

Angel took off his boots and moved to sit in the space. He hugged one of Alastor’s pillows, inhaled deeply then smiled. “Smells good,” he replied to Alastor’s curious expression. “Like you.”

Alastor felt a confusing twist in his stomach at that comment. He gripped the blankets. “Er…you know, along with our concerns for each other and how to manage the Valentino situation going forward, we should also probably discuss more about how you’d like to handle matters with your fine siblings after you’re reunited. Molly sounds delightful, and your brother Archibald sounds…like he is trying? Ha…”

Angel laughed, pulling up his knees. “If they come here and meet you and find out about us, they’re both gonna show no mercy grilling you, you know. Standard sibling procedure — you gotta put the boyfriend through the wringer to make sure they're a good egg.”

“Ha! What interesting behavior. But I’m sure I’ll manage.”

“Oh yeah.” Angel’s eyes hazed. “Anyone good enough to be Fat Nuggets second daddy is definitely good enough to be with me.” He giggled.

Alastor swallowed, looking down.

Angel sighed. “Didn’t mean to overwhelm ya. Nuggets really does like you. But you don’t have to—“

“Could this be something that stays between us?” Alastor asked softly. “And I could I be ‘Papa’ instead of Daddy perhaps?”

Angel’s eyes widened and he nodded.
Alastor’s smile grew and he snapped his fingers. Fat Nuggets was promptly teleported from the floor to the bed. Alastor picked him up, looking the little pig in the eye. “Bon jour, my petite porcine fellow. Fat Nuggets, if you will truly have me, then I am happy to be your Papa Alastor! I shall never raise my voice to you and I shall always be available when you need assistance and I shall provide for you eternally! Do you accept me as your Daddy Angel’s assistant?”

Nuggets blinked at Alastor then licked him on the nose.

Angel’s jaw fell. “Oh my god, that’s like the highest compliment he gives. You’re in, Smiles!” He beamed. Then he laughed and added, “And before you stress about setting Nuggets up with his own pig sty farm or something, mostly he just likes attention, snacks, and warm cuddles.”

“Hmm, like pet, like owner.” Alastor smirked.

Angel blinked then smirked back and nudged him. “Hey! Very funny, chuckles. Got myself saddled with a real laugh riot pig partner.”

Alastor set down Fat Nuggets and beamed. “For better or worse, til second death do us part!” He swung a fist through the air.

Angel held his sides and laughed, flushed and happy and beautiful, all at what was ‘obviously’ just Alastor’s clever and romantic play on words.

And yet, Alastor wondered if Angel understood the true depths of his devotion. Especially since he was still trying to understand them himself. Ever since their date, his insides could feel light and bubbly one instant then heavy and churning the next when he was around Angel, and his heartbeat and radio waves could suddenly become erratic. And he’d been incensed beyond compare when Vox had dared to take up the spider’s precious time in the park with him. And he kept thinking about Abel and Louise’s wedding…and how weddings were nice.

Alastor had figured starting their proper courtship would help simmer his feelings into something manageable, but instead something was growing in him he couldn’t name. He just knew that his happiness and Angel’s — Anthony’s — happiness were mixed together now.

Alastor entwined their fingers on the bed as the spider’s joyful laughter finally subsided. Truly, for better or worse, sickness or health, come more hell or some high water, he liked being mixed together. They were living a shared life which implied a shared future, and Alastor had never craved anything so fiercely.

Chapter Text

Vox wondered if what he was doing right now was yet another stupid idea of his. Or — to be more accurate — a stupid idea of Angel’s. But he’d already survived meeting Alastor in the park earlier and then going back to Velvet’s place to get dangerously stuffed full syrupy French Toast. And he’d survived blowing off Val.

And now he was already here in this pet shop, so what the hell — he might as well go through with potentially stupid idea number two.

The two demons working behind the counter proceeded to do a horrible of hiding from him. To be fair, overlords probably never came in here. He ignored them and walked around, preferring to be left alone anyway. Hell had a rather unusual and unpredictable set of wildlife, and he had no idea what he was looking for or what he might find or even if he definitely wanted a pet. But Angel’s advice about doing something for himself and finding something to give a damn about had been solid no matter what angle he’d looked at it from. And Angel’s example about his pet pig still stuck in his mind. The notion of having something to take care of that liked him and would never want to hurt him did seem nice.

Vox walked down rows of horrific looking little creatures: birds with three eyes, guinea pigs with razor-sharp fangs, a giant dragonfly that breathed fire, a rabbit with two heads. They all growled or glared or bared their teeth. To be fair, as a walking/talking television, Vox knew that he probably didn’t look like the most affectionate owner, and also that he might be giving off some high frequencies that could bother some of the more sensitive animals. He continued browsing — a snake with two tails was in one container, but he didn’t like the idea of something that potentially constructing. Next was a cockatrice and kept molting everywhere. Too messy. There was a giant lunar moth in the next tank, and Vox was almost tempted to get it just to watch Val get steamed about Vox owning a pet version of the pimp. But a moth pet would NEVER leave his glowing screen alone. Besides, he wanted something with…personality. Something he could talk to without feeling entirely crazy for doing it. And he did NOT want this new choice in his life to be all about Val.

Almost blushing, he finished his full pass through the pet store and came to the counter with a dry look as the demon workers finally emerged to greet him with terrified smiles. He sighed. “Is this all you have?”

“Yes. I-I mean, no! I mean, yes, currently, but if there’s something exotic you’re looking for, Lord Vox, we can try to find it!”

“Absolutely! We have connections with the finest poachers!”

Vox rolled his eyes. “No. Forget it. I was just curious.” He turned on his heel and left. One thing he and Alastor had always managed to agree about — there were times when people cowering in fear of you got tedious.

He wondered if that was why Alastor tolerated Angel’s company so well — Angel never acted terrified around him as far as Vox could see. It would make a lot of sense. There were people who literally paid for Angel’s pandering after all. Even their trio had never liked him acted terrified all the time — even though Angel clearly had different feelings inside about them, as Vox now knew.

The television overlord headed to the meat-packing district now (the normal one, NOT the creepy cannibal one). Maybe there would be some interesting animals loitering around before the slaughter. Not that he could walk around hell sporting some demonic calf or pony, but it was the next best place to look. He chuckled for a moment at the idea of getting a pet deer just to insult Alastor. But, like with Val, he didn’t want this choice to be some spiteful action.

He wandered through the back allies of the butcher shops but had to scurry out quickly. One thing he and Alastor had NEVER managed to agree on — the deer demon loved the smell of fresh blood, but Vox could vomit at a paper cut. Having a body mostly made of wires and electronics had made him highly sensitive to organic slaughter over the years. Besides, here all he’d seen were a few ferocious bulls and giant spiked hogs and a turkey with an evil look in its red eyes. None of these creatures were for him.

He ended up wandering into the seafood market — much more tolerable. Not that he expected to find a pet here since everything was already caught and on ice, but maybe he’d get an idea. Fish, clams, eels, octopus… No, he didn’t want something confined by a tank.

He sighed and glanced up at the cityscape before him, trying to think of where else had potential pets. Just a block past the fish market, ironically, he spotted the aquarium. He wondered —

And then one of the fish stalls burst apart, and a variety of semi-aquatic marine animals scuttled or crawled or flopped themselves across the street right towards him.

Two demons ran after them. “Hey!” One called out. “Come back here, you rejects! If you’re not gonna perform at the aquarium, you’re gonna get eaten in the market! 7 fish stew sells good!”

The other demon threw a net.

The net landed on Vox. He glared, sparks of electricity coming off his head.

Both demons stopped short.

“Oh, fuck, oh fuck. Sorry, Lord Vox! I…we’re just…”

“Let us take care of those animals for you, please! And then you can have anything you want, on the house!”

The demons were frozen, staring at Vox, while the animals fled behind him. Vox scowled and his electricity flared and burned off the net into a pile of ashes at his feet. “Run, you two. And maybe I won’t chase you.”

The two demons scrambled then took off.

The demons nearby who’d been watching the spectacle went back to their own business after a quick glare from Vox. The television overlord turned and saw the animals gathered on the pier now, each dropping into the water. He almost smiled. It felt kind of nice, helping them be free. If he couldn’t escape his problems, at least they could.

He turned and started to head out of the fish market. It took him half a block to realize he was being followed, upon which he turned and whipped his head side to side, ready to strike. It took him several more seconds to realize that his pursuer was lower to the ground than he’d thought. Vox’s eyes widened — the creature was some kind of… small hammerhead shark, but with legs. It sat and looked up at him, panting like a dog.

He raised an eyebrow and pointed back the way they’d come. “Uh…the pier is that way. I don’t…And what are….?”

The creature pounced him to the ground and looked down at him with a big smile.

Vox blinked. “Hey!” He squirmed, but the shark creature was heavy. “Come on, this is an expensive suit! You’re welcome for saving you, okay? Now…go somewhere safe!”

The creature leaned down and licked Vox across his screen.

Vox wrinkled his nose and pouted. But the creature kept smiling with those big wide-set eyes.

Vox blinked then looked at him dryly. “If you think I’M safe, you’d be the first. Except for maybe Vel.”
The creature tilted his head and Vox had to smile a little. It was sort of cute in a twisted hellish way. And the little thing seemed to like him, which felt refreshing.

Vox sighed. “If I agree to take you home and give you something to eat, will you get off me?”

The thing let out a weird, happy sound between a bark and a growl. Then he flipped off of Vox, tail wagging, and nudged the overlord back up to standing.

Vox straightened himself out. “This is just…for now. A test. I’m not promising anything.”

The creature nuzzled his hand then jumped into his arms, panting happily.

Vox sighed, steadying himself, and tried hard not to smile again. “Okay, come on. But I’m definitely not naming you…yet.”

And that was how Vox found himself walking home with a mutated shark in his arms.

____________________

Alastor blinked open his eyes. He didn’t remember dozing off. He wondered where he was and what time it was and tried to recall what he had been doing.

All questions were answered when he became aware of the feeling of Angel’s exquisitely soft head of hair tucked under his chin, one of the spider’s legs mixed with his own.

Alastor’s eyes shot open wide and his breathing stopped. His head swam for just a moment as he tried to recall the nature of their bed-bound embrace. But he relaxed as the details came back. They had come in here to talk after their walk — sorting out their little disagreement, discussing more about Angel’s siblings, and playing with their new joint ward Nuggets. At some point, Alastor had put on some music. Then they must have taken a quick catnap together.

He looked down — one of Angel’s hands was touching his own, and he noticed Fat Nuggets curled up at the end of the bed. THEIR Fat Nuggets — like they were an odd little family.

Despite always liking to have his own personal space, Alastor admitted he would have been very content to wake each morning like this. Beds together were…acceptable, even if Alastor still found himself very disinclined to other things couples often did in beds. Things that Angel might like. He bit his lip, knowing that at some point they would have to have a more awkward conversation, about that subject, to understand what they each wanted and needed.

But not today.

Alastor swallowed, glowing warmly, placed a gentle kiss on Angel’s head (the spider yawned in an enchanting way), and then he snapped his fingers. He was standing beside the bed now, hugging his microphone close. Nuggets had taken his place on the bed, giving Angel someone to continue cuddling. He snapped again to make a blanket fall over the two figures. Nugget’s ears twitched and Angel let out a small sigh with a smile and nestled his head more into Alastor’s pillow — the pillow he had smelled earlier, saying it was like Alastor.

Alastor’s eyes hazed at the feeling of admiration as some special delight swelled in his chest. Angel’s peace was so comforting to him. He snapped up a paper and fountain pen to leave a quick note — ‘My apologies, darling, I have some work to attend to. Rest as long as you’d like here. And Nuggets too. - A.’ Then he blew a kiss to his beloved spider and teleported away.

Alastor reappeared in his office, sitting at his desk, gazing up at the ceiling. He sighed deeply.

His shadow appeared, hovering over the desk, eyeing him.

Alastor’s smile grew a little. “He and I have developed an almost scandalous propensity for falling asleep together, ha!” The shadow smirked. Alastor scowled a little, glowing brightly. “Don’t get saucy with me, Bearnaise! You know it’s not carnal. Though I’ll admit something about holding any part of him feels…enthralling. I like very much being together” His eyes hazed, and his shadow chuckled. Alastor rolled his eyes then pouted a little. “I don’t care for the fact that we fought though.”

The shadow’s smile softened, and he leaned in like he was listening.

Alastor’s brow furrowed in thought. “I understand the error on both our parts, and we discussed the need for me to be open about my concerns and Angel to be open about his worries. We are quite content again. And yet…I can’t shake how deeply the misunderstanding affected me. That was why I froze up on him on our walk — I had no ready language for how I felt. But I wish I could understand why I was able to be so overwhelmed in the first place.” He tapped his fingers on the desk. “Beginning a relationship was supposed to ease these tumultuous feelings, not escalate them.” He sighed. “It would be much easier if dating Angel came with a manual.”

The shadow’s eyes brightened, and he disappeared. Alastor raised an eyebrow until the shadow returned, bearing the packet of papers from Niffty marked as stories about Alastor and Angel. He presented them proudly.

Alastor’s eyes widened. “I…suppose that could work. Niffty is a very emotionally mature demon — perhaps she’s caught onto something about our relationship that I’ve overlooked.” His glow brightened. “She did say they were tasteful…” He took hold of the first story and opened to the first page. “ ‘Alastor and Angel’s Loo Loo Land Adventure’. We go to a theme park?” The story started with himself and Angel Dust walking to Loo Loo Land, Alastor secretly determined to win Angel the finest prize at the carnival games and Angel secretly determined to ask Alastor to ride on the Tunnel of Love. Alastor glowed but was utterly intrigued as he read on while his shadow peeked over his shoulder.

____________________

“Vel! Are you here? I…might have done something stupid again…” Vox pried the shark off of his leg, around which it had happily wrapped itself. He held the shark up to stop it from eagerly dashing into the living room of his penthouse and probably destroy everything.

“Where else would I be?” Velvet called back, lying on the floor across the room while she played a game on her phone. “You’re my best friend now, Voxy. If I’m not hanging out with you I’ll be waiting to hang out with you or doing bad things with knives. And I’m taking a break from the bad knife stuff.” She finally glanced over. “Now, I’ve GOTTA know exactly what stupid things you — BABY SHARK!”

She was up in an instant, and now Vox had to hold back the flailing shark while also holding a hyper Velvet at bay as she ran up to them, reaching for the creature.

Velvet was beaming. “Where did you get it? Is it for dinner or for fun? Can it be for fun? I like all its sharp teeth!”

Vox’s look went dry. “Definitely NOT for dinner. Maybe for fun for now. And if you’ll give me some space, I’ll tell you both stupid things I did today, okay?”

“Ohhh, fine!” Velvet rolled her eyes and backed off. She clapped her hands together. “I’ll get us a snack! Cupcakes! Sharks can eat anything after all!” She zipped over to the fridge.

“Don’t drug any of them! He’s a BABY shark, remember?” Vox called back sternly before he got the wriggling shark across the room. He opened the closet, grabbed a huge television box, put it in the center of the room, and put the shark inside. The little thing got up on its hind legs and panted, looking all around. Vox plopped onto the couch and let out a sigh.

Velvet came over with a platter of cupcakes of all colors and set them on the coffee table. The shark reached out with its tongue and just managed to nab one — it chewed and swallowed with a satisfied smile. Velvet sat right next to Vox, looking at him intensely. “Okay spill! What are the stupid things you did today? And why didn’t I get to come see them in action?”

“Because I didn’t want you to potentially get killed while I did them.” Vox rubbed his screen, taking a cupcake. “I saw Alastor and Angel walking in the park — and I went right up to them and asked to talk to Angel; said it would count as our private party. Alastor almost lost it.”

Velvet shook her head. “You always wanna play with Alastor’s toys, Voxy. Hope you had a good reason for it cuz he’s not gonna let you get away with that again without a fight.” She stuffed her mouth full of a cupcake.

Vox looked out the window, thinking. “I just…wanted to talk to someone who had taken a step away from Val and lived to tell the tale. Angel did that by moving to the hotel, so I figured…” He shook his head. “It was a weird talk though.” He crossed his arms and tried to avoid the small feeling of pity working its way through his wires.

“Weird how?”